:/*ou^z> /?3e HARVARD UNIVERSITY LIBRARY OF THE MU9E0M OF COMPARATIVE ZOOLOOY £l)^cH/^NOri MAY 1 1 m? -^Årr^bO^ BERGENS MUSEUM HYDiGRAPHICAL AND BIOLOGICAL INVESTIGAIiOIIS IN NORWEGIAN FIORDS By O. NORDGAARD THE PROTIST PLANKTON AND THE DIATOMS IN BOTTOM SAMPLES E. JØRGENSEN WITH 21 PLATES AND 10 FIGURES IN THE TEXT BERGEN JOHN GRIEG 1903 m 11 1927 HYOROGRAPHICAL UNO BIOLOGICAL INVESTIGATIONS NORWEGIAN FIORDS \ =^ id,.a 159 IV. Page Asteroidea 1 60 Ec)iinoidea KiO Holothurioidea 16i Nemertinea 161 Annelida 161 Gephyrea 164 Bryozoa or Polyzoa 164 Braohiopoda 174 Pelecypoda 174 Scaphopoda 1 78 Placophora 178 Gastropoda 1 7S Nudibrancliiata 181 Cephalopoda 1 82 Crnstacea 182 Pantopoda 189 Tunicata . , 189 Pisces 190 B. Bottom Samples. a. Foraminifera 192 b. Diatoms in Bottom Samples from Lofoten and Vesteraalen. By E. Jørgensen 195 General remarks on the character of the bottom diatom flora 220 Index 222 Combination of Hydrographical and Biological Facts. A. The natural Conditions of the Fiords. a. Topographical Notes 229 b. Hydrographical Notes 231 c. Biological Notes 234 Notes on the Animal Life in some of the Fiords examined . 235 The northernmost Lophohelia-reef, liitherto known 239 A few Words on the Fauna in Clay 241 Remarks on the Fauna of the Ocean Banks 242 Shallow-water shells found at great depths 242 Fauna and Hydrography 243 Further Remarks on Plankton 244 B. The Investigations considered from a practical point of view. a. Some Invertebrates of Economic Importance 245 b. The ,,Skrei^ Fishery in Lofoten L'47 c. Some Remarks on the Cod-fishery in Finmark £53 ERRATA. 3, line '2 from foot, for 150 m. (siiniple nr. 154), read 180 iii. 9, for Landego 3" 19' E, read Landego 14° 4' E. 9, for Arno 3" 15' E, read Arna 14» E. 10, line 2 from foot, for E t S, read E b S. 172, line 21, for Rlmmphostella, read Rhamphostomclln. HYDROGRAPHY. NOTES. The water samples were taken by means of prof. Petteesson's water-bottle ami the titration has been made at the laboratory of the Beriren Biological Station by Messrs. Thom.\s Mathiesen (samples of 1899) and R.\gnak Bakmax (samples of 1900) according- to the methods of prof. Petteessox. I have made every temperature observation myself with a termometer of dr. H. Geissler Nachf. Fez. Mi'llee in Bonn. The distances of the tables are expressed in nautical miles (= 1852 metres). A. Obsei *^ atioiis at the Northeni (Joast aud in the Northern Fjords. 1899 1 111 i If Sal lie contents 1899 1 Saline contents Nr. 1 :!i Localitv 'a ji ^f CI. Salt Salt Locality %.it CI. Salt Salt Date 1 ^ illi per liti-e per litre per mUle Date ^ nil per per litre 1 litre mille January Hola at Svolvær Metres Metres C» ^ ' January Metres Metres c« 1 1 11 eSOlO'.S X., 150 0 3.3 18.79 :;i,n(. :;:i.i(i 79 17 Reine. 110 7.0 19.41 35 10 34.23 •J 14«35'.5 E. 10 3.5 18.79 .■;i.iiii .',:;, li> 80 130 7.1 19.51 35 27 34.40 1 :> 20 3.6 18.79 :i I.I 'l 1 :; ;.ii. 81 Stamsund. 0 3.9 18.89 34.18 i 33.33 | 4 3(J 3.7 18.79 :; I.I II 1 .;.;,ii. 82 8 miles Sto of 150 10 4.1 18.92 3423 i 33.39 40 3.7 18.79 ;> I.I Hi :;.;.ii; 83 Stamsund. 30 4.2 1 1^ 50 3.7 18.82 :ii II.-, '■''■<:J\ 84 50 4.3 18.92 34 23 33.39 7 80 3.8 18.82 :ii.ii'i .f-'.'J] 85 80 4.45 18.96 34.31 , 33.46 s 100 4.6 18.82 ii l.il.'i .'i:; _'l 86 100 5.5 19.13 .34.60 33.74 >i 110 6.4 19.37 :;,-, 111 :;|.IT 87 120 6.9 19.51 35.28 34.40 10 127 6.6 19.45 :!.■.. 1 s :;i.:;ii 88 150 6.8 19.58 35.41 34.52 U 1.50 6.6 19.58 :i.j.4l :ji..->2 89 ! Henningsvær. 180 0 4.2 18.92 34.23 33.39 12 Outside Ski-oven. 0 4.0 18.85 34.11 33.26 90 7 miles S of. 10 4.2 18.92 34.23 33.39 I.< Between Groto 0 4.4 18.92 34.23 33 39 91 18 Yttersiden. 110 0 4.1 18.99 34.36 33..50 14 and Skroven. 10 4.4 18.92 34.-23 33.39 92 Outside the Lofoten 10 4.6 18.99 34.36 33..50 i:. hi the middle of 20 4.4 IS ;»_' :'i 1 1'.; 93 islands. 20 4.6 18.99 34..36 ; 33..50 l :"! 1 '_':! :;:;.:',!i 143 120 3.9 19..32 34 \>:> :u.o.s 1 67 10 miles SOtO of 30 4.3 Is. ill' : ; ! _' ; 144 140 4.0 19.32 34.95 34.06 68 Evenstad. 50 4.5 Is. hi; :; 1 ;] :; ; [i, 145 Kvæuanot.u II. 1 180 0 2.6 19.20 34.74 33.87 69 80 4.6 Is IK) :; i..:i .■;,; 1,; 146 i 70" 1' N., 10 2.6 19.20 34.74 33.87 70 100 4.7 is/jy :ii :;i :;:', li; 147 21"28'..'> !■:. 20 2.6 19.20 34.74 33.87 71 120 5.4 19.13 :il.i;ii :;:; 7 1 1 IS l',rUv,...ii SpiMei-en 30 2.6 19.20 34.74 33.87 72 150 6.5 19.65 : ; .■) .'i 1 : ; 1 1 i 1 14!l iiiiH K\ ^1 ii.iii'S- 50 2.6 19. -20 34.74 : 3.87 73 17 Reine. 130 0 4.18 IS.!)-.' :; 1 ■_',; 150 limlfnir. 80 2.6 19.20 3 1.74 3i,87 74 8 miles SO of R. 10 4.2 Is.HJ 1 ^ • ' , 151' 100 2.6 19.20 34.74 33.87 75 30 4.3 Is.'iij 1 ~ -J '' 152 1 120 2.6 19.20 34.74 33.87 76 50 4.3 IS.ilLj |s.L',; 1.53 1 1.50 2.8 19.20 34.74 33.87 77 80 4.3 1«.92 34.-23 33.3!l 154 ' 1.50 3.1 19.20 34.74 33 87 78 100 5.1 19.09 34.54 33.68 1.55 27 Lynat-n I. 118 0 1.1 19 20 34.74 33.87 1 1899 -st Saline contents 1899 1 1 1 III lit Saline contents Xr. Locality o - ''^-^ i r r Cl. Salt ' Salt Nr. Locality 1 5^1 S -15 CI. Salt Salt Date M III ^ o t; per litre per per litre j mille Date ^ III g'S 5 per litre per litre per mille January Lyngen I. Metres Metres CO February Henningsvær. Metres Metres 158 27 Abreast of Ski- 10 1.1 19.20 34.74 33.87 236 ' 1 8 miles StW of H. 30 8.6 18.98 34.34 33.49 lo7 botten. 20 1.1 19.20 34 74 33.87 237 , 50 8.6 18.91 34.22 33.37 158 30 1.1 19.20 34.74! 33.87 238 60 3.6 18.98 34.34 33.49 159 50 1.1 19.20 34.74! 33 87 239 80 5.3 19 13 34.60 83.74 160 80 1.1 19.20 34.74 1 33.87 240 100 6.2 19.32 34 95 84.08 1«1 100 1.1 19.20 34.74 33.87 241 Skroven. 300 0 3.3 18.94 34.27 33.42 162 118 1.1 19.20 34.74 33.87 242 4 miles S of 50 3.4 18.98 34.34 33.49 163 Lyngen II. 250 0 3.0 19.17 34.68 33.82 243 I Skroven. 100 5.6 19.24 34.81 33.94 164 63037' N., 10 3.1 19.20 34.74 1 33.87 244 1 200 6.9 19.88 35.95 ' :i.'i.ii:! 165 20024' E. 20 3.1 19.20 34,74 ! 33.87 245 300 6.4 19.88 35.95 :!."..' i:'. 166 Off the Kaafjord. 30 3.0 19.24 34.80 i 33.94 246 3 Raftsund I. 40 0 2.9 18.87 34.14 3:5.30 167 50 2.6 19.32 34.95 : 34.08 247 Abreast of the 10 3.1 18.87 34.14 1 33.30 168 80 2.5 19.20 34.74 33.87 248 Troldfjord. 20 3.3 18.91 34.22 33.37 169 100 2.5 19.20 34.74 ' 33.87 249 30 3.4 18.94 34.27 33.42 170 150 2.2 19.17 .34.r,S 3:l.s2 250 40 3.4 18.94 34.27 33.42 171 180 1.9 19.17 3-1. r.^ :'.:;.><■-' 251 Raftsund II. 270 0 2.7 18.91 34.22 33.37 172 200 1.7 19.17 ;i-l,ii-s :;:; ,s_' 252 Between Aarstenen 20 2.9 18.91 34.22 33.37 173 250 1.6 19.17 34.1 ;s :i:i,,s- 253 aud Ulvaag-. 50 2.9 18.99 34.36 33..50 174 Lyngen m. 0 1.8 18.47 33.41 1 32.60 254 80 4.0 19.05 34.46 .Ci.iil 175 69"45.5 N., 10 3.2 19.09 34.54 33 68 255 100 6.2 19.51 35.28 ::i-lii 176 20022' E. 80 3.4 19.20 34.74 1 33.87 256 150 6.5 19.65 .35.54 :U.. 14 :; 1.2(1 184 and Stonnesbotn. 20 2.9 19.23 34.79 1 33.92 264 150 7.1 19.80 3r).«(.i :;i ^9 185 30 2.9 19.23 34.79 ! 33.92 265 200 7.0 19.95 36.07 :i.'i.l4 186 50 2.9 19.2.J 34.79 : 33.92 266 2.50 6.9 19.95 36.07 ::.■>. 14 187 80 2.9 19.23 34.79 1 33.92 267 300 6.4 19.95 36.07 :i.'i.l4 188 100 2.9 19.23 34.79 1 33.92 268 375 6.3 19.95 36.07 ; *").14 189 120 3.0 19.26 34.84. 33.97 269 6 Tranodvbet. 630 0 2.5 18.99 34.36 83.50 190 150 3.2 19.26 34.84' 33.97 270 68015.5 N., 20 2.7 18.99 34.36 33 50 191 180 3.9 19.33 3J.!)7 ;i| 111 271 15049' E. 50 2.8 18.99 34.36 33.50 192 i 200 4.1 19.33 ;-H!i7 :;i 1m 272 Between Lødingen 80 4.6 19.13 34.60 83.74 193 250 5.5 19.58 v>'i. 11 :; i 'ri 273 and Tranø. 100 5.5 19.36 35.02 34.15 194 300 5.5 19.58 o5. Jl i ;> \.'yl 274 1.50 6.5 19.80 35.80 34.89 1-15 350 5.5 19.58 35.41 34.52 275 200 6.4 19.88 85.95 35.03 1116 31 Hela. 150 0 2.1 18.84 34.09 33.25 276 250 6.4 19.88 35.95 35.03 197 Svolvær, Lofoten. 10 2.5 18.84 34.09 33.25 277 300 6.3 19.95 36.07 35.14 198 20 2.5 Is sj :;i.ii!i :;;;.L',-| 278 400 6.3 19.95 36.07 35.14 199 30 2.6 1 S ,s 1 :;i n'i :;:; j.-, 279 500 6.3 19.95 36.07 35.14 2(J0 40 2.7 1 -s s 1 :;| n'i :; ; :;.-, 280 600 6.3 19.95 36.07 35.14 201 50 3.3 18.91 :; !,_'_' .;:; :'i7 281 630 6.3 202 60 3.9 1895 282 7 Ofoten I. 360 0 1.7 18 87 34.14 33.30 2U3 80 5.2 19.11 :!l.."i7 :i:''.7_' 283 Between Havnes 20 1.9 18.87 34.14 33.30 204 100 6.4 19.39 :i.-,.n7 :;|.jii 284 and Ramsund. 50 1.9 18.87 34 14 1 33.30 205 120 6.7 19.54 :-ii.:;i :;i 1.-. 285 80 3.6 19.02 .•iJ.42 :i:i..-.(i 206 150 6.8 19.62 :!.">. |s :; 1 .".'i 286 100 5.7 19.32 :i|.'.i.-. :!l,(i.s 207 Lilandsbugten. 0 2.2 18.80 :il.nl :;:;is 287 120 6.2 19.61 :;,■., (7 ;i 1 .■). 208 Østnesfjord. 10 2.2 18.84 34.119 1 o:;.-;;,-. i 288 150 6.4 19.7:f :;,■!, 1;^ :;I77 209 20 2.4 18.84 34.09 33.25 289 200 6.8 19.8t ,';,'i s7 ,■; 1 Mil 210 30 3.3 18.91 34.22 33.37 290 250 6.3 19..N1 ;'i ^7 '. 1 '"■ 211 40 3.4 18.91 34.22 33.37 291 300 6.3 19..SS 212 46 3.5 18.95 3 l.:in :'.:i 1 1 292 350 6.3 19.8S 213 55 4.7 19.10 :;i,-.i; :;:;,7n 293 i Ofoten II. 258 0 1.5 18.87 :;i,ll :;:;,:;n 214 Kolstad. 120 0 2.5 18.84 :;i.n!. :;:;,-.-, 294 1 Between Bogen 20 1.8 18.87 :;i.l! :;:;:;(i 215 Østnesfjord. 10 2.7 18.84 295 and Ballangen. 50 1.8 18.87 :;i II :;:;,:;'i 216 20 2.8 18.84 :;|n:, :,:;j.-, 2il6 i 80 1.9 18.91 , 1 J- ,■,,; ,;7 217 30 3.4 18.95 :!|:;m :;:; 11 297 100 5.4 19.-1(1 218 40 4.0 18.99 :;i:;i, :::i.-,n 298 ; 120 6.2 19.6.-. :;,•,„-,! :;i,(;i 219 50 4.3 19.03 :>l 1 1 :;;:.-- 299 150 6.2 19.73 35.6S 31.77 220 60 4.6 19.07 :;i ,Mi :;■; 1.:. .300 200 19.80 35.80 34.89 221 80 5.5 19.23 :'i 1 ■, '1 :;'; 'i' :foi 250 6^2 19.84 35.87 34.96 222 100 6.5 19..50 :i02 ■ 8 Rombaken I. 40 0 0.2 18.80 .3101 3:i.ls 223 120 6.7 19.58 :i03 At the hea 230 60 4.3 19.03 :il.ll ir..-..-^ 310 ' 80 0.7 18.84 :;i,(i:i ww.-i^i 231 80 5.4 19.09 3 1.-. 1 :;:;.i;s 311 no 0.6 18.91 :; i.-jl' ."..'l :i7 232 100 6.4 19.32 3l.!l.-. 3 1. ON 312 Rombaken III. 310 0 1.4 18.87 :; 1 1 1 ii i.:iO 233 120 6.7 19.54 35.34 34.45 313 Inside Oijord. 20 1.4 18.87 34.14 33.30 234 February 140 6.7 19.62 35.48 34.59 314 315 50 80 1.4 1.4 18.87 18.87 34.14 34.14 33.30 33.30 235 1 Henningsvær. 100 10 3.4 18.98 34.34 33.49 316 100 4.8 19 28 34,88 34.01 IIydrograi)liy. 1899 .1 ill 11} Saline contents 1899 1 ig-i III Saline contents Nr. . r:i « ? -3 CI. Salt Salt 1 Nr. Locality 0 t:i 2 ?'= Ill CI. Salt Salt Locality ■ g-l; f^^ per per per Date l^ s per per per '"' æ Q|g H"S^ litre litre mille 00 P|g i£lx litre litre mille Febiuai-v l{,.Mil.aki'n III. Metres Metres CO February Reine I, Metres Metres CO :U7 8 120 6.0 19.54 35.34 34.45 392 1 23 120 6.5 19.69 35.60 34.70 :iI8 150 6.0 19.69 35.60 31.70 293 150 6.2 19.91 36.00 35.08 31(1 200 6.0 19.69 3.V(;(. :il.7o .394 180 6.2 19.91 36.00 .35.081 :i:iii 250 6.0 19.76 3."i 7:; ; ; 1 s J 395 Heine 11. 130 0 3.0 19.12 34.59 33.73 3-21 300 6.0 19.76 :i.').7:; : ; 1 ,^-_' 396 8 mill's OtS of R. 20 3.1 19.12 34.59 33.73 ■åJ-J ■1 Skjomen I. 40 0 1.9 18.91 :il,i.'L' 397 50 4 5 19.29 34.90 34.02 ■i-23 At Elvegaartl. 20 1.9 18.84 34.09 33.25 398 80 5.0 19.44 35.16 .34.28 324 40 2.0 18.94 34 27 33.42 399 1 100 5.6 19.51 35.28 34.40 325 Skjonu-n II. 150 0 1.8 18.99 34.36 33.50 400 120 6.8 19.72 35.66 .34,75 326 Abreast of Kontind. 20 1.8 18.91 31 ■_'■_' 33 37 401 Reine 111. 85 0 2.7 19.04 .34 45 33.59 327 50 1.8 18.91 3 1 L'_' ;;:;,:;7 102 4 miles (.Its of R. 20 3.7 19.19 .34.72 ,33.85 328 100 1.7 18.91 3 1 L'L' 403 .50 4.5 19.33 34.97 34,10 329 At Frost isen. 150 0 1.7 1.7 18.94 18.94 31 -J 7 34.27 33,42 404 March 85 6.1 19.55 35.36 .34,47 At the head of the 405 1 Evenstad I. 157 0 3.9 19.31 34.93 34.06 Skjomenfjord. 406 7 miles SO of 20 3.9 19.31 34.93 ,34.06 331 Ofotenfjord. Abreast of Skarstad. 550 6.3 19.95 36.07 35.14 407 408 Lofot odden. 50 80 4.3 4.5 19.40 19.47 35.09 35.22 .34 21 34.34 332 13 Stronnnen I. 80 0 2.2 19.02 34 42 33.56 409 100 5.55 19.62 35.47 34.58 333 At Henningsvær. 20 2.3 18.94 34.27 33.42 410 120 5.8 19.65 35..53 34.64 334 50 3.3 18.94 34. -JT :'.3, [J 411 150 5.6 19.69 35.60 34.70 335 80 3.4 19.13 31 i;ii 3:; 7 1 412 Moskenstronnnen I. 204 0 2.8 19.16 34 66 33.80 336 Stronnnen 11. 35 0 1.7 19.02 3 1, 1-.' :'<:, ,"iO 413 10 miles SO of 20 3.4 19.20 34 74 33,H7 337 20 1.7 18.94 ;;:; )o 414 Lofotodden. .50 3.4 19.20 317 1 3:; ^'7 338 30 1.75 18.94 31 -JT :i3.Il' 415 80 3.9 19.3.-) ; 1 1.1 339 Skroven. 248 0 2.1 19.05 3( hi 33.0 1 416 100 4.5 19.43 ; 1 -.; 340 5 miles SWtS of S. 20 2.9 19.02 34.4 L' 33 ."ili 417 120 4.7 19.47 ;■ ) ; ) 341 50 3.0 19.02 34.42 33.56 418 150 5.0 19.51 35.28 34.40 342 80 3.1 19.05 34.46 33.61 419 200 6.6 19.85 35.89 34,97 343 90 38 19.13 34.60 33.74 420 3 Kirkfjord I. 108 0 2.0 18.79 34.00 .33,16 :U4 100 5.4 19.35 35.00 34 13 421 Inside the Vorfjord. 20 2.5 18.90 34.18 33,35 345 110 6.4 19.51 35.28 34.40 : 422 50 2.6 18.97 34.33 33,48 346 120 6.85 19.69 35.60 34.70 1 423 100 2.7 18.97 34 33 33.48 347 150 6.8 19.83 35.85 34 94 424 Kirkfjord II. 50 0 1.5 18.67 33.78 32,95 348 200 6.7 19.91 3(1.011 3.1. 0.S 425 In the middle of 50 2.5 18.93 34.26 33.40 349 240 6.6 19.91 30.011 3."i.os the Kirkfjord. 350 Brettesnes— Skroven. Between Brettesnes and Skroven. 410 6.3 19.91 30. on .i.i.os 426 427 428 4 Beine I. 11 miles SO of R. 150 0 20 40 2.1 2.3 2..35 19.01 19.01 19.01 34.40 34.40 34.40 33..54 .33,54 33.54 351 17 Ø.xsund. 630 0 1.1 18.83 34.07 33.23 i 429 50 2.5 19.05 34.47 33,61 352 6801' N., 20 1.8 18.86 .34 13 33 28 ! 430 60 3.4 19.13 34.60 33,76 353 l.^OlS'.o E. 50 2.7 18.97 3 1.3-J :;3.4s 431 70 .5.1 19.35 35.00 34.13 354 Between Hammerø 80 5.4 19.29 34 110 :;i,nj 432 80 5.9 19.43 3.5.15 34.26 noo and Lundø. 100 6.4 19.38 3."i.o0 34.10 433 100 6.5 19.58 35.41 34.52 356 150 6.9 19.72 35.0(i 34.75 434 120 6.6 19.62 35.48 34.59 357 200 6.8 19.83 35.85 34.94 435 1,50 6.7 19.69 35.60 34.70 358 250 6.6 19.83 35 85 34 9 4 436 5 Ure I. 230 0 2.6 359 300 6.6 19.91 36.00 S.'ros 437 9' „ miles SSO of U. 20 2.7 19.13 34.60 33.76 360 400 6.4 19.91 30 o 1 3,"i OS 438 50 2.7 19.13 34.60 33.76 361 500 6.3 19.91 31 ; 1 1' 1 3,'i.lls 439 80 2.8 19.13 34.60 33.76 362 630 6.3 19 91 3.1.110 3."i 1 IS 440 100 4.0 19.24 34.80 33 94 363 Sagfjord I. 210 0 2.7 18.97 3 1 .;!' :;,; is 441 120 5.2 19.43 35.15 ,34.26 364 At Furruuesvæggen. 10 3.1 19.00 3 1..;'-. 442 150 6.7 19.65 35.53 ,34.64 365 20 3.9 19.08 3 1 'i-J :; ; oo 443 200 6.8 19.85 35.89 34.97 366 50 6.1 19.37 3.->.ol lu'io. 444 6 Henningsvær I. 142 0 2.1 19.01 34 40 33.54 367 100 6.85 19.58 35.42 34 52 1 445 6 miles SWtWi/„W 20 2.0 19.01 34.40 33.54 368 200 6.4 19.80 35.80 34 89 446 of H. 50 2.1 19.01 34.40 33.54 369 21 Henningsvær I. 85 0 2.6 19.00 34.38 33.52 1 447 3.1 19.13 34.60 33.76 370 4 miles SSW of H. 20 2.6 IIMII) 3-1, 3.S 448 100 5.4 19.39 35.07 34.20 371 50 3.2 ]\l \-J :; 1 ,"i!i ;;:; ;;; 449 120 .5.4 19.39 35.07 34.2fl 372 85 4.2 r.i -j'l :; 1 !io ;; 1 1 i^< 450 140 62 19..58 3.5.41 3152 373 Henningsvær II. 98 0 2.6 I'.I.IH) 3 1 :;.s 45] Henningsvær II. 110 0 1.7 18.97 34.32 ,33.48 374 6 miles SSW of H. 20 2.6 19.00 452 5 miles SWtW of H. 50 2.1 19.01 34.40 33 54 375 60 3.0 19.08 ; ; 1 ,-, J :;:; oo 453 80 25 19.04 34.45 33,59 376 90 3.9 19.26 ;j:; i|7 454 100 5.1 19.39 35.07 34.20 377 Henningsvær III. 260 0 2.6 l!i nil .". 1 3.-^ 33.52 455 10 Risværflaket. 175 0 1.2 18.82 34.05 .33 21 378 16 miles SSW of H. 20 2.9 IIMIS 3 l,.'i-' 33.60 456 Outside the Ogs- 20 1.25 18.90 34.20 .33,35 379 50 4.0 m.L'ii 3|M .33 97 457 fjord. 50 1.3 18.90 .34.20 33.35 380 80 5.3 i;).44 3 1 2s 4.58 80 1.3 18.90 3 1 20 33.35 381 100 6.9 19,62 :{,-, |,s 3 1 .VI 459 100 1.4 18.93 3 1 L' 1 33 111 382 120 7.0 19.69 3 1 7i 1 460 150 1.5 18.9.3 3 1 'J 1 1 :; , M 383 1.50 6.9 19.80 3.'i,so 34 Ml 461 170 1.6 18.93 3 1 I'll 3.t to 384 200 6.7 19.88 35.95 35.03 1 462 Flaket II. 225 220 1.7 18.93 34.26 33.40 385 2.50 6.6 19.88 35.95 35.03 Nearer to the mouth 386 22 Jlortsund I. 230 220 6.6 19.88 35.95 35.03 of the Ogsfjord. SO of Jlortsund. 463 Brettesnes I. 177 0 1.7 1901 34.40 33..54 387 23 Reine I. 180 0 2.7 19.04 34.45 33..59 464 21/4 miles SOV4O 20 1.8 19.01 34.40 33..54 388 12 miles OtS of R. 20 2.7 19.04 34.45 33.59 465 of B. 50 1.9 19.01 34.40 33.54 389 50 4.1 19.29 .34.90 34.02 466 ' 100 2.7 19.13 .34 60 33.76 3S»0 80 5.0 19..58 35.42 34.52 467 120 4.9 19..35 35.00 34.13 391 100 5.2 19.51 35.28 34.40 , 468 150 19.65 35.53 34,64 0. Nordgnard. Nr. 1899 Locality 1 c .£ £ ■= III Saline contents Nr. 1899 ||| 5 !l fil Saline contents Cl. Salt Salt Locality Cl. Salt j Salt Dato g r- '- r - ■= per per per Date o "S T-. pl per per ! per -"s ? ~ O ^ litre Htre mille æ «fl £j^ litre litre mille i March Metres Metres c j March Tranødybet. Metres Metres co 469 10 Brettesnes I. 170 6.7 19.77 35.75 34.87 547 18 100 5.0 19.47 35.22 34.34 470 Bi-ettesnes II. 180 0 1.5 18.97 34.32 33.48 548 150 6.2 19.72 35.66 34 75 471 1 mile NtO'/nO 20 1.8 18.97 34,32 33.48 549 200 6.5 19.87 35.92 35.00 472 of B. I. 50 1.9 19.01 34.40 33.54 550 500 6.5 19.87 35.92 35.00 473 i 80 2.4 19.13 34.60 33.76 551 20 Hola. 150 0 1.0 18.96 34.31 33.46 474 i 100 2.6 19.16 34.66 33.80 .552 At Svolvær. 20 1.2 19.00 34.38 33.53 575 120 4.0 19.31 34.93 34.06 553 50 1.3 19.03 34.44 33.58 47(5 140 6.3 19.58 35.41 34. .52 554 80 4.0 19.29 34.90' 34.03 477 150 6.8 19.73 ,'l.").li,S :il 77 555 100 4.5 19,36 35.02 34.14 478 180 6.7 19.80 :;l -vil 556 120 5.2 19.51 36.28 34.40 479 Eaftsiind I. 48 0 2.3 18 82 :-i 1 II.". . 1 ; ■_' 1 557 150 6.5 19.77 35.75 1 34.84 480 Off the Troldfjord. 20 2.4 1«.||- .". \:.\i :;:;.|s 558 Bålstad. 95 4.3 19.44 :;,- 17 :; i.oi) 48J 45 3.1 : ; 1 1 .", :; I.."!'! 559 1 Bålstad L 180 0 2.0 19.1s 0 1 7.1 L'.; s| 482 11 Kanstadfjord I. 30 0 1.6 INV'I :;i lill :;,;.l(; 5(;o lO'.o miles 8S0 20 2.J 19.11 .0 1.07 o,,;.7l' 483 At the head of K. 30 2.2 1S.1I7 :; 1 'i-j :;:; Is 561 of B. 50 2.6 19.22 :il.77 00 Hl 484 Kanstadfjord II. 84 0 1.7 18.86 :-; 1 1 : ; ;:;.L's 562 80 3.1 19.39 35.07 34.20 485 Inside the Kvalø. 20 2.2 18.97 : 1 1 : 1 _' :;:;. |.s 563 100 3.4 19.32 34.95 34 08 486 50 2.0 18.97 ol .'11' ;;:;. is 564 120 5.15 19.47 35.22 34.34 487 80 1.8 18.97 34.32 33.48 565 150 6.3 19.69 35.60 34.70 488 Kanstadfjord m. Inside the ridge. 94 90 1.6 18.97 34 32 33.48 566 567 Bålstad n. 130 180 0 6.7 2.0 19.69 19.15 35.60 -34.70 34.65 1 33.79 489 Kanstadfjord IV. 95 20 1.4 18.90 34.20 3335 568 6i,/„ miles SSO of B. 20 2.0 19.15 34.65 ' 33.7H 490 Outside the ridge. 90 4.4 19.31 34.93 34.06 569 50 2.1 19.15 34.65 o:!.77 491 13 Hela. 150 0 1.3 18.97 34.32 33.48 570 80 3.0 1925 34.82 0.111(1 492 Svolvær, Lofoten. 20 1.5 18.97 34.32 33.48 571 100 3.95 19.39 3.5.07 iil.L'd 493 50 2.0 19.13 34.60 33.76 572 130 5.75 19.58 35.41 54.52 494 80 3.45 19.20 34.74 33.87 573 Bålstad III. 75 3.5 19.22 34.77 i 33.91 495 100 4.0 19.27 84.86 34.00 574 Henningsvær I. 105 0 1.5 19.08 34.52 1 .33 67 496 120 5.1 19.43 35.15 34.2(i 575 [3V„ miles'StO of H. 20 1.5 34.52 3:i 67 497 150 6.1 ]9.(;-j :;,-.. IS :; 1 ,-|i) 576 50 1.5 19!os 0 1.52 o.i (17 41)8 Henningsvær I. 100 0 1.5 111,111 :;i l.'i :;:;.. 'ill 577 80 2.0 19.0S 0 i.Ol' :;o 07 499 5 miles SOtO'/eO 50 2.4 lli.Ki :; 1 (ill :;:>.7(i .578 105 4.8 19.3K :io (i7 'il ■'II 500 of H. 100 3.2 19.31 34.93 34.01) 579 Henningsvær H. 280 0 1.7 19.08 34^52 33.67 501 Henningsvær II. 250 0 1.8 19.04 34.45 33.59 i 580 6 miles StOVoO 20 2.0 19.04 34.45 33.59 502 6 miles StOVaO 20 2.2 19.13 34.60 33.76 ! 581 of H. 50 1.8 19.08 34.52 33.67 503 of H. 50 2.6 19.13 34.60 38. 7t; 582 80 2.5 19.37 35.04 34.17 504 80 3.7 19.35 .-i5.(io : ; 1 . 1 .' 1 583 100 3.9 19.44 3.5.17 34.29 505 100 5.3 19.51 584 120 5.5 19.51 35.28 34 40 506 120 5.9 19..58 :;."> 1 1 :; \'yi 585 150 6.5 19.72 35.66 34.75 507 150 6.7 19.73 :;ri iis : ; 1 77 ,'S() ' 180 6.8 19.79 35.78 34.87 508 200 6.8 19.88 :;.'i o:; Os 7 200 6.8 19.82 38.84 34.92 5(i9 250 6.7 19.96 :ii; oil ,■;.".. 10 OSS 250 6.6 19.87 35.92 35.00 510 14 Eisvær I. 60 2.0 19.04 ol.l.J :;3..")'j oS9 , 280 6.55 19.90 35.98 35.06 At Eisvær in East 590 21 1 Moskenstrommen. 100 100 6.5 19.72 35.66 34.75 Lofoten. 5 miles sots of 511 Eisvær II. 250 100 4.6 19.39 35.07 34,20 ' Lofotodden. 512 150 6.1 l'i.i;5 :;i.i; 1 591 Beine I. 105 0 2.5 lll.lK 0 1.72 o:i.,s(i 513 200 6.6 1 II. so :;.'. --1 1 :;| ,s!i 592 5 miles SOtS of R. 20 2.65 1 II l'l' 01,77 :;o.|i| 514 Eisvær III. 50 2.8 r. 1 111 :;i.o., ,-93 50 2..s(i 1 11. l'l' 0 1.77 0.; 01 515 85 4.7 19.i:j :;i.:iO 594 80 2.95 1 9.-2 .') 1.77 , ;;:; lU 516 Paulsgrunden. 125 20 1.6 18.96 34.31 33.46 i i 595 105 5.00 19.51 35.28 ; 34^40 517 Fishingplace at 50 1.8 18.96 34.31 33.46 596 Væro. 175 0 3.2 19.33 34.97 34.1(1 518 Eisvær. 80 2.7 597 [ 7 miles StW of 20 3.25 19.33 34.97 .34.1(1 519 100 3.4 19.22 .■i 1.77 :!.'i.ii 1 59.S 1 Maaliornet. 50 3.3 19.33 ;"ii.iii :ii,|ii 520 110 4 3 l!i. .".■_' :;i.ii.". :;l,iis onii 1 80 4,3 19,43 00.11 oi'l'1. 521 120 5.6 ];i ,-,,", :i.-, :;i; :;i. 17 (idd 100 5.1 19.5S 00.11 0,1 0_' 522 Øgsljord I. 0 2.1 I8.4:i :;:; :;t Ol' ,'. i (iOl 120 5.65 19.6.5 :'0.."..o .01 01 523 At the head of the 20 2.2 18.72 :;:; ,^7 :io I • I 602 1.50 6.7 1 9.8.0 ;0 s.-. ;;| .,) 524 fjord. 50 2.1 18.75 :;:; ol' :;.; |n 603 170 6.8 19.9(1 .00. '1-^ :;.o I. li 525 100 2.1 18.75 00, 1 1 1 (104 22 Hosthavet. 930 0 5.05 19.87 526 Øgsfjord II. 207 0 1.3 Is. 117 :;:; 7s 505 680,3' N.. 20 5.2 19 87 0 .,'!-' 0.'. 1 II 1 527 At Halvarso. 20 1.6 1 s.sii :;i.i:; (106 10"0'.5 E. 50 6.0 ;..''! .;■. I i'i 528 50 1.7 In, Ml :: 1 is (107 80 6.4 20.(11 529 100 1.5 i.s.y.i ". 1 . 1 s (108 100 6.4 20,05 .;i. -.0 .;o 01 530 150 1.4 18.89 :;i is (1(19 120 6.4 20.O.-1 ;i..lo ;.-, 01 531 200 1.4 18.89 :n.ls 610 150 6.3 20. 0.-. 532 16 Tranodvl.et. 640 0 1.5 19.03 31.11 611 200 6.15 20.00 :;.. L'.o ,0.'. 0,1 533 Between Trano and 20 1.6 111,0(1 :;i :;s 612 250 5.S L'(l l'.'. ;■, ,1 534 Lod ingen. 60 3.0 :; 1.711 0 ". s 1 613 300 5 6 ■'II 1 1.0 . - ' . . 0 535 80 4.2 19 -II .".I. 'Ill :; 1 II.; (114 400 'h.\ ■'II ilO ... J". : 0:1 536 100 4.2 19 29 34. '.10 :i 1.1)0 615 500 4.05 19.111 537 150 6.5 19.72 35.6(i 34.75 1 616 600 2.5 19. Hl ...,' '.' ,'.1 :; 538 200 6.4 19.83 35.86 34.94 617 700 1.3 19.S7 539 250 6.5 19.90 35.99 35,06 618 900 1.1 19.87 540 300 6.5 19.90 00. Ol. 619 20 miles NW of 0 3.7 19,51 35.2S , ;).i.|(i 541 500 6.3 19.90 Eøst. 542 607 6.3 19.90 1120 30 miles NW of 100 5.6 19.72 35 66 34.75 543 640 6.3 19.90 ;!."i.'.);i O.ooo 621 Eost. 195 6.4 19.97 36.10 35.18 544 18 0 20 1.4 1.5 18.93 19.00 34.25 34.38 33,41 33.53 622 40 miles NW of Rost. 0 4.4 19.68 35.59 34.69 546 50 3.0 19.18 34.70 33.84 1 623 24 Eøst I. 120 0 3.1 19.52 35.30 34.42 1899 1 il m Saline contents Nr. 1899 1 i M Saline contents Ni-. 1 1 Cl. per litre Salt per litre Salt 1 per j mille Date I o,"ilitv ^ Cl. litre Salt Salt per mille Date Looality a 1 March 1 Eost I. Metres Metres C" ' April Hola. Metres Metres c tilU 24 Ontsi.te Rost. 20 3.15 19.52 35.30 34.42 704 4 At Svolvær. 20 1.0 19.03 34.44 33.58 &2r> ; 50 3.05 19.52 35.30 34.42 705 50 1.05 19.15 34.65 33.78 U-J« 1 80 3.05 19.52 35.30 34.42 701) 80 4.1 19.41 3.5.10 34.23 H27 1 100 3.5 19.55 35.36 34.47 707 100 5.6 19.63 35..50 34.60 &2S • , 120 4.25 19.63 35.50 34.iin 70s 120 5.9 19.74 1 3.5.70 1 34.79 629 ' Kost II. 1 105 0 2.9 19..55 35.36 34 47 709 1 150 6.4 19.85 1 35.89 j 34.97 6:t0 Outsiao Kost 1 20 3.35 19.55 35.36 34.47 710 6 , Ht-nninysvær I. ; 95 0 1.1 19.18! 34.40 1 33.84 m\ 50 4.4 19.67 35.57 34.67 711 14' B miles SU of H. 20 1.1 19.18 i 34.40 33.84 ti:VJ 80 4.5 19.67 35.57 34.(i7 712 50 1.1 19.18 1 34.40 33.84 ir.u 100 4.85 19.74 35.70 34.79 713 70 1.4 19.18 34.40 3384 ti:U ".^o Rost I. 136 0 2.9 19.44 35.16 34 2S 714 80 1.7 III. Is .'il. lo ;j.i ,s 1 t;:i.-, , Insi.le Rost. 20 2.8 19.44 35.16 34.28 ; 715 93 2.5.-) (i:i(i 50 3.4 19..52 35.30 34.42 716 Henningsvær II. 165 0 1.7:. 1 ;i.'_'_' '. 1.77 :i:j m (i:i7 80 3.5 19..52 35.30 34.42 717 6 miles SO ot H. 20 1.85 l;).22 , :il.77 , ■i3,'.n ii:i8 1 100 3.8 718 50 1.85 19.22 34.77 33.91 h:m 120 3.8 19.55 35.36 34 47 719 80 2.85 19.30 34.91 34.05 (UO Rost II. 150 0 2.5 19.74 35.70 34.79 720 100 4.3 1937 35.04 34.17 (Ul 1 Inside Rost. 50 4.05 19.55 35.36 34.47 721 120 5..55 19., 56 35.37 34.49 (U2 1 100 5.6 19.74 35 70 34.79 722 160 6.6 19.74 35.70 ; .34.79 ii43 I 120 6.6 19.85 35.90 34.97 723 7 Steue I. 85 0 1.05 19.06 34.49 33.63 (144 ■ 1.50 67 19.93 36.04 35.11 724 6>;2 miles Sto of S. 20 1.3 19.10 34..56 33.70 i; 4.') 27 Risvær. 45 45 2.8 19.33 34.97 34.10 735 50 1.5 19.14 34.63 33.77 ii4ii Gulvik. 100 0 0.9 19.03 34.44 33.58 7 26 80 1.65 19.14 34.63 33.77 (i47 20 1.2 19.11 34.57 33.72 727 Stene II. 194 0 1.95 19.21 34.75 33.89 «48 50 2.5 19.22 34.77 33.91 728 9'/„ miles Sto of S. 20 1.95 19.21 34.75 33.89 «49 80 0.4 19.55 35.36 34 47 729 50 2.9 19.37 35.04 .34.17 6.50 100 6.1 19 74 35.70 34.79 ,: 730 80 2.95 19.'37 35.04 34.17 6.51 28 Tysfjord I. 725 0 0.75 19.03 34.44 33..58 ' 731 100 4.6 19.52 35.30 34.42 652 68''12'.o N., 50 2.3 19.15 34.65 33.79 732 120 5.7 19.67 35.57 34.67 653 16<'12'.5 E. 90 4.4 19.44 35.16 34.28 733 150 6.6 19.78 35.77 34.86 654 Inside Skårberget. 100 .5.5 19.59 35.43 34.54 734 194 6.6 19.86 35.91 .34.99 (i"i5 120 6.4 19.67 35.57 34.67 735 Reine. 110 0 2.0 19.21 34.75 33.89 (i56 150 6.4 19.81 35.82 34.91 736 6i/„ miles SSO 20 2.0 19.21 34.75 33.89 ii.57 200 6.3 19.85 35.90 34.97 737 ■ of R. 50 2.35 19.21 34.75 33.89 tio8 250 6.3 19.85 35.90 34.97 738 80 4.0 19.44 35.17 .34 29 659 300 6.3 19.93 36.04 3.5.11 1 739 110 4.5 19.52 35.30 34.42 660 400 6.3 19.93 36.04 35.11 740 Moskenstronmien. 90 0 1.95 19.21 34.75 33.89 661 500 6.3 19,93 36.04 3.5.11 741 5 miles S of Lofot- 20 2.0 19.21 34.75 33.89 662 600 6.3 19.93 36.04 3.5.11 742 odden. 50 2.3 19.21 34.75 33.89 66.^ 700 6.3 19.93 36.04 35.11 743 90 4.1 19.44 35.17 34.29 664 29 Tysfjord II. 409 0 1.55 19.07 34 50 33.60 744 11 Off Gaukværø. 0 2.75 19.44 35.17 ! 34.29 665 Inside Tvsfiord 50 1.4 19.11 34.57 33.72 745 Gaukværo I. 40 0 2.6 19.37 35.04 34.17 666 chui-ch. 80 5.2 19 48 35.24 34.35 746 68O4I' N., 20 2.6 667 100 .5.75 19.59 35.43 34..54 747 1402' E. 40 3.7 19.48 35.23 34.35 668 120 6.1 19.67 35.57 34.67 i 748 Gaukværø n. 0 2.85 19.37 35.04 ! 34.17 669 150 6.2 19.74 35.70 34.79 749 680.34' N.. 20 2.65 19.37 35.04 34.17 1)70 200 6.2 19.81 35.81 34.90 750 14017' E. 50 2.7 19.37 35.04 34.17 li71 250 6.3 19.85 35.90 34.98 751 80 3.2 19.44 35.17 34.29 (I70 400 6.3 19.93 36.03 35.11 752 100 4.0 19.56 35.37 i 34.49 April 753 120 4.4 19.63 3o..50 34.60 1)73 1 Gulvik. 100 .5.3 19.59 35.43 34.53 7.54 150 4.6 19.71 35.64 34.74 1)74 190 6.5 1981 35,81 34 90 7.55 200 5.05 19.74 35.70 34.79 675 4 Lilaudsbugten. 58 0 0.4 18.86 :u.i:; :;:5 2n 756 i 250 5.2 19.78 35.77 34.8ti H76 Østnesfjorden. 20 1.1 19.07 ;;l.M) :!:',. (i."i 757 ; 12 Malangen. 380 0 1.6 19.25 34.82 33.96] 677 58 3.4 19.33 :! 1.117 :; 1 1 (} 7.58 69033' N., 20 1.75 19.33 34.96 1 34.10 678 Brettesnes I. 77 0 1.05 19 03 34.44 :,',i .")N 7.59 1800' E. . 50 1.6 19.33 34.96 34.10 679 Inside Moldora. 20 1.1 19.07 34.50 33,60 760 Off Stoimesbotn. 80 1.85 19.40 35.09 34.21 680 50 2.5 19.22 34.77 33.91 761 100 2.15 19.48 35.23 34.35 681 4.7 19.48 35.23 34.35 762 120 2.3 19.48 35.23 34.35 682 Brettesnes II. 145 0 1.1 19.07 34 50 33..i5 763 1 150 3.25 19.56 35.37 34.49 (;83 20 1.1 19.07 34.50 33.65 764 1 200 3.7 19.59 35.43 34.54 684 50 19.26 34.84 33,97 765 1 250 4.05 19.67 35.57 3467 685 80 4J5 19.48 35.23 34.35 766 ^ 300 4.01 19.67 35.57 34.67 686 100 6.2 19.70 35.62 34.72 i 7(^7 ■ 380 4.1 19.67 35.57 34.67 687 140 6 5 19.81 35.81 34.90 768 , 13 1 «enjenhavet. 80 0 3..35 19.63 35.50 34.60 688 Følstad. 77 I 0 -^0.4 18.88 34.16 33.32 769 , 1 69040' N., 20 3.45 19.63 35.50 34.60 689 Østnesfjorden. 20 0.25 19.07 34.50 33.6.5 770 1 16047' E. 50 5.1 19.85 35.90 34.97 690 50 2.9 19.22 34.77 .33 91 771 80 5.3 19.85 35.90 34.97 691 77 4.9 19.48 3.5.23 34.35 772 , 1 Nearer land. 0 2.6 19..56 35.37 34.49 692 Helle. 118 0 0.5 19.86 34.13 33.28 1 69038' N., 693 Østnesfjorden. 20 1.0 19.07 34.50 .33.65 1709' E. 694 50 2.9 19.26 34.84 .33.97 773 14 Malangen. 382 0 1.7 19.37 35.04 34.17 695 80 5.0 19.48 35.23 34.35 774 Off Stønnesbotn. 10 1.65 19.37 35.04 34.17 696 118 5 7 19 63 35.50 34.60 775 20 1.7 19.37 35.04 34.17 697 «kroven. 190 0 LI 19.11 34.57 33.72 776 30 1.7 19.37 35.04 34.17 698 At the edge inside S. 50 2.2 19.18 34.70 33.84 777 40 1.75 19.40 35.09 34.21 699 80 4.9 19 48 35.23 34.53 778 50 1.8 19.40 35.09 34.21 700 100 6.3 19..59 35.43 34.53 779 80 2.15 19.44 35.17 34.29 701 120 6.2 19.74 35.70 34.79 780 100 2.4 19.48 35.23 34.35 702 180 6.7 19.89 35.96 35.04 781 120 2.7 19.48 3.5.33 34.35 703 Hola. 1.50 0 0.8 19.11 34.57 33.72 782 350 4.1 19.67 35.57 .34.67 Xr. 1899 Locality .1 1 m III |2| Saline contents 1899 1 if! III 'ås 'S Saline contents CI. Salt Salt Nr. CI. Salt Salt Locality Date 1 Mu per per per Date §1 ? per per per ^it i-ol litre Utre mille fill h'S -g litre litre mille April Metres Metres CO Mai Metres Metres CO 783 19 Kvænangen I. 167 0 0.75 19.40 35.09 34.21 860 2 Silden. 0 1.55 19.41 3.5.10 34 24 784 1 Between Spilderen 20 0.75 19 40 35.09 34.21 At Silden Island. 785 and Kvænangs- 50 0.75 19.40 35.09 34,21 861 3 Lyngen I. 120 0 1.7 19.37 35,04 3417 786 tindeme. 80 0.75 19.40 35.09 34.21 862 Off Skibotten. 20 1.9 19.41 35.10 34.24 787 100 0.75 19.40 35.09 .34.21 ! 863 50 1.9 19.41 35,10 34.24 788 120 0.75 19.40 35.09 :14 21 8(1-1 80 2.1 19.4.5 35,18 34.30 789 160 2.0 19 56 35.37 .■■■1 I'l ,Ml."l 100 2.3 19.45 35.18 34.30 790 1 Kvænangen U. 90 0 1.0 19.44 35.17 3 1 L'll 81 111 120 2,55 19.48 35.23 .34.35 791 At Xoklen island. 20 0.75 19.40 35.09 :il.--'l 867 Lvngen H. 250 0 1.1 19.37 35.04 34.17 792 50 0.75 l!l |o :15 o!i ■ ll.-JI 868 Off tiie Kaafjord. 20 1.1 19.37 35.04 34.17 793 90 0.75 lit 10 :)5.o:i :il -Jl 869 50 1.15 19.37 35.04 34.17 794 20 Jokeli'jurd I. 110 0 0.85 ni.io 35.09 :i l._'l 870 80 2.05 19.45 35.18 34.30 795 At the head of the 20 0.85 19.40 35.09 34.21 : 871 100 2.2 19.48 35.23 34,35 79H fjord. 50 0.85 19.40 35.09 .34.21 872 150 2.55 19.48 35.23 34,35 797 80 0.90 19.44 3.5.17 34.29 873 200 2,7 19.55 35..36 34.47 798 100 1.00 19.44 35.17 34,29 8,4 250 2.85 l'l..55 35.36 34.47 799 21 Jøkelfjord III. 95 0 0.80 19.44 35.17 34.29 875 Lyngen m. 320 0 l,:i.-. I'l :i7 :i,"p04 34.17 800 Off the Tverfjord. 20 0.75 19.44 3.5.17 34.29 876 69054' N., 20 l.'^'i Iii,:i7 :i.").iil 34.17 801 50 0.90 19.44 35.17 34.29 877 20027' E. 50 1.7_ III, l."> :;,-, |,s 34 30 80-J 90 1.4 19.48 :i 1 :i.'i 878 Between vtre Gam- 80 111, In :i.-..23 34,35 8(J3 Kvænangen. 343 0 1.05 19.48 :;i :i,"i 879 vik and Ulo. 100 iji.-i :!."). 36 34.47 8t)4 7002'.5 N,, 20 0.8 19.48 : 1 1 ; ."i 880 120 3.J."i 111. ."ill 0.-..43 34.54 805 21041' E. ' 50 0.8 19.44 li.'i. 1 7 :i 1 -'l 881 150 3,45 19.(i6 35.55 34 65 806 Between Spilderen 100 19.48 :il.:i.'. 200 3.3 19.66 35.55 34.65 807 and the northern 150 l'.45 19.48 11 ,;:, s>:l 250 3,5 19.73 35.68 34.78 808 mainland. 200 1.95 19.63 :i,"i..".ii .11 l,H N.Sl 320 3,65 19.77 3.5.75 34.84 809 250 2.2 19.56 .11 l:i S85 , 5 Hola. 150 0 2.65 19J2 34.59 33.73 810 340 2.3 19.5() :il 111 S86 1 At Svolvær. 10 2,55 19.12 34.59 33.73 811 24 Ingohavet. 315 0 3.2 19.78 :;.-, 77 ;; 1 ,s,i 887 20 19 19.12 34.59 33.73 812 71010' N,. 10 3.15 19 82 :;."i si .11 'i:i 888 30 2,45 19 23 34.79 33.92 813 23» 10' E. 20 3.111 ll^^.' :i."..si :il :i:i 889 50 4..-. 111 1.". :i.-..18 34.30 814 30 50 3.3 3.65 1!IM, l!i.90 :>."■. :il iil.'i'.i 890 891 80 100 5.:i."> 5.5 111,1111 :i,-,,55 35.55 34.65 34.65 81 ti 70 3.65 19.93 .'ill.OI :i5 l-j 892 120 5.8 19,73 35.68 34.78 817 80 3.8 19.93 :iii.oi :i.-..Il' 893 150 6.15 19.77 3.5.75 34.84 818 100 3.8 19.97 ;',(i.l(i :i.-|.ls 1900 819 120 3.65 20.01 : ;,',■_! I 820 150 3.55 ■Jii.iij .111.17 March 200 3.5 L'O.Ol :iii.l7 ;;-, ., ] 894 20 Hola, 150 0 2.85 19.28 34.88 34.02 822 250 3.45 L'onl .111. 17 ;;;, .; | 895 10 2.85 19.35 35.01 34.04 823 300 3.45 -'O 111 llil.lT :i."i Jl 896 20 2.9 19.35 35.01 34.04 824 Ingahavet n. 0 2.75 Mt.iiT .11 117 897 50 2.95 19.35 35.01 34.04 825 Between Ingo and 20 2.80 I'.l.iiV :; 1 i;7 898 80 3,4 19.43 35,15 34.28 82li the preceding 50 3.25 19.74 111. 711 899 100 4.05 19.44 .■■.'.17 31.29 827 station. 100 3.8 19.86 :;,"i.!i 1 :ii.!i:i 900 120 4,6 19..-,1 :;,"., :iii lll.tl 828 200 3.8 19.97 :i.-..|s 901 150 .5,4 19.il."i : 1 1 65 829 Havet III. 3 miles off Ingø. " 20 19.63 35.50 3 1.60 1 902 903 Skroven. 1 mile SSO of S. 400 0 20 2,75 {;;:;:; ;;■:;;; :il 14 :il 14 830 Breisund. 100 0 1.7 19.59 35.43 34.54 904 50 2,8,"> 111 :i'i :i.-, (IS :il.21 831 Between Hjelmesø 50 1.65 19 59 35.43 34..54 905 80 3,15 ill. .I'l :il 21 832 and Have. 100 17 \'j 59 34.54 1 906 100 4,55 1 1 1 ."l 1 .11 -17 833 27 Porsangerfjord. 200 0 1.05 I'l,'-; :;,', .Ml 34, (ill ' 91.(7 120 5,10 19J,-| :| 115 834 Between Great and 20 1.05 i;i,i;.'. 31,60 908 150 6.10 ]!1,N- 11. HI 835 Litle Tamso. 50 1.0 l;i (j7 ;;.7i ;,7 34,67 j 909 200 6.5 I9.8N :;;, ;i,; r. ii5 83(3 80 1.0 19^67 35.57 34 67 910 250 6.5 19.94 3(>.07 35:i5 837 100 0.95 19.63 35.50 34.60 911 300 6 5 19.94 36.07 35.15 838 120 0 95 19.63 35.50 31.60 912 400 6.35 19.94 3607 35.15 839 150 0.75 1 9.117 .'11 117 913 Henningsvær. 270 0 2.85 19.35 35.01 34.14 840 200 0.2O 1 9. .'li' :il Is 914 6% miles SSO of H. 20 2.85 19.:5 35,01 .34.14 811 28 Porsangei'fjord. 275 0 2.25 1 '.1 Ti',! :i.">. 1.1 :ii :.l 915 50 2.9 19,35 3.5.01 3-1.14 812 70058'.5 i\., 20 2.25 l!l ."ill :;:<, l:; : 1 1 '. 1 916 80 3.0 19.37 35,04 34 1 7 813 26025' E. 50 2.15 I'.i.'.'.i :i.', 11 : 1 1 .M 917 100 3.15 19 II :;,-,lj m.L'i 844 Off Sværholt- 100 1.4 1 'i.'<:i :;■> :iii :i 1, 17 918 120 3.7 19.111 :il :;s 815 klubben. 200 1.3 l!l.-"ill :;,-, I:; :il..'il 919 135 5.40 :;i (l."> 84G May 250 2.75 19.73 35.68 "■'"i 1 920 ! 921 150 200 6.10 6.6 li'so 3 1,84 .■!| 111 847 1 Vardo. 225 0 2.0 19.70 35.62 .34.72 922 Henningsvær 11. 165 0 2.7 19.211 11,1111 :il.o4 848 70"21'.5 N., 20 1.9 19.66 35,55 3-1. (15 923 23/4 miles of H. 20 2.8 19,311 :; \ \\j :il o5 849 31028' E. 50 1.95 19.6(i :!"i,."i.') .1 1 il.'i 924 50 2.9 19,11 :il ml 850 80 1,95 19.66 :il,ii,', 925 100 2.95 19,3:i '\ 1 117 :il II 851 100 1.95 19. (16 :il 1,'. 926 120 4.0 19,511 :i.'i.:lli 111 ."ill 852 150 2.25 Ml.iKl -•■ 1 (.'. 927 ! 150 6.25 19.81 35^8 1 34^93 853 200 2.25 I'.i.iiil i:i.:,:, :i 1 1,.-, 928 165 6.V5 19.81 35.94 34.93 854 Vardo II. 183 0 1.9 1:m;i; il.i.:, !t29 ; 21 Stronnneli. 65 0 2.8 855 180 2.05 19.(1(1 :;.'j..'i.'i :;i.i.,'i , 930 1 , Between Ilenuings- 20 2.7 19.35 3497 34 11 856 Vardø III. 0 1.45 19.63 35^50 34.60 931 vær and Valberg. 60 2.7 19.36 35.03 34.16 Close np to 932 I Bålstad I. 212 0 3.05 19.33 84.97 34.11 Vardo. 933 ! 3 miles of B. 20 2.9 19.36 35.03 34.16 857 Nordkvn. 53 0 1.9 19.63 35.50 34.60 934 50 2.9 19.39 35.08 34.21 858 7108' N., 20 2.05 19.63 35.50 34.60 935 80 5.35 19.47 35.22 ;i 1 :i."i 859 270-12' E. 50 2.05 19.63 35..50 34.60 i 936 88 5.65 19.47 35.22 3 1.:;.". 1900 ! 1 ill lit 3.2 « Saline contents t 1900 1 111 li! «aline contents \,-. Locality ', | |^ _ •§ {'l. 1 Salt 1 Salt 1 Nr. Locality 1 1 - '''2 CI. ; Salt Salt Date 1 « II! per litre litre per mille Date M K; per litre per litre per Miille March Metres Metres (■0 March Metres Metres C» (137 21 Balst;ul 1. 100 6.2 19.69 35.62 34 72 1018 30 LandcKo. 1.50 5 3 19.66 35.67 34.67 >);!8 IL'O 6.2) 19.70 3.5.64 34.74 1019 200 5.9 19.90 36.00 35.02 !):i9 150 6.6 19.82 35.68 34.94 1 1020 260 6.0 19.90 36.00 35.08 94(1 180 6.6 19.96 36.11 35.18 lOil 300 6.05 19.93 36.04 .3.5.13 -141 200 6.6 19.96 36.11 3.5.18 i 1022 400 6.2 19.93 36.04 .35.13 W2 Balsta.l 11. 110 0 2,95 19.32 34.95 34.09 1023 450 4.0 r i)4:i 20 2.8 19.34 34.99 34.12 1024 .\rnii. 410 400 6 55 19,96 36.11 35.18 944 50 2.8 19.39 35.08 34.21 67"! 1' N'., !M5 80 3.45 l!l.39 35.08 34.21 1 1 April :i<'\ry K. ;i4(> 100 3.1 1!i:'.j ■ -il :. :U.()9 1028 100 3.5 19.21 34.75 33.90 950 80 3.85 19.36 35.03 i 34.16 1029 150 3.2 19.26 34.85 33.99 951 100 2.85 19.36 35.03 34.16 ; 1030 185 3.35 1926 34,85 33.99 952 Nufsfjord. 125 0 3.05 19.29 34.90 34.04 : 1031 Skjersladfjord IV. 330 250 .3.2 19.29 3490 34.04 953 «i/s; miles SSO of N. 50 2.95 19.29 34.90 34.04 I 1032 300 3.2 19.29 34.90 34.04 954 80 2.95 19.32 34.95 34.09 1033 3.30 3.15 19.29 34.90 34.04 955 100 2.95 19.39 35.08 3421 1034 Skjerstadfjord V. 420 0 2.4 19.18 34.70 i 33.85 956 120 3.0 1035 Off Kvænflaaet. 20 2.45 19.18 34.70 33.85 957 Reine. 112 0 2.95 19.32 .34.95 34.09 1036 50 3.4 19.18 34.70 33.85 958 .nO 2.85 19.32 34.95 34.09 1037 80 3.55 19.21 34.76 33.90 959 80 2.85 19.32 34 95 34.09 1038 100 3.5 19.21 34.76 j 33.90 9H0 100 4.2 19.39 35.08 34.21 1039 150 3.3 19 26 34.85 33.99 9H1 22 Tranodybet. 620 0 2.7 19.32 34.95 .34 09 1040 ■ 200 3.2 19.26 34.85 33.99 9H2 Between Trano and 50 2.75 19.32 34.95 34.09 1041 2.50 3.2 19.27 1 .34.86 34.(.tO 963 Lødingen. 80 2.75 19.32 34.95 34.00 1042 300 3.15 19.29, 34.90 34.04 964 100 2.7 19.32 34.95 34.09 i 1043 400 3.15 19.32 34.95 1 34.09 965 120 2.65 19.32 34.95 34 09 1 1044 Skjerstadfjocd UI. 230 200 3.2 19.26' 34.85 33.99 966 150 19.32 34.95 .34.09 1045 Skjerstadfjord VH. 480 400 3.2 19.32, 34.85 33.99 967 180 2^8 19.52 35.31 34.43 1046 Off Fauske. 475 3.15 19.32 34 85 33.99 968 190 6.25 19.75 35.73 34.83 1047 4 Skjerstadfjord XII. 515 0 2.3 19.11 34.58 33 73 969 200 5.5 19.75 35.73 3483 1048 Off Skjerstad 20 2.7 19.11 34.58 33.73 970 250 6.25 19.75 35.73 34.83 1U49 church. 50 3.45 19.18 34.70 33.85 971 400 6.3 19.91 36.02 35.10 1050 100 3.4 19.24 34.81 33.'5 972 500 6.3 19.91 36.02 3.5.10 1051 150 3.3 19.26 34.85 33.99 973 600 6.3 19.91 36.02 35.10 1052 200 3.25 19.26 34.85 33.99 974 Øgsfjord. 195 0 2.06 19.22 34.77 33.92 1053 300 3.2 19.29 34.95 34.04 975 At the mouth. 20 2.2 19.24 34.81 33.95 1054 500 3.15 19.32 34.95 34.09 976 50 2.3 19.24 34.81 33.95 1055 Skjerstadfjord XIV. 400 400 3.05 19.32 34.95 34.09 977 80 2.35 19.24 34.81 33.95 i 10.56 5 Saltenfjord H. 320 0 3.2 19.33 34.97 34.11 978 100 2.35 19.24 34.81 33.95 1057 67»14'.5 N.. 20 3.15 19.33 34.97 34.11 979 150 2.4 19.24 .34.81 33.95 1058 14026' E. 50 3.1 19.33 34.97 34.11 190 2.6 19.27 3486 34.(30 1059 60 3.6 19.54 35.35 34.47 9S1 23 Østnesfjord I. 27 0 2.1 19.22 34.77 33 92 1060 80 4.4 19.62 35.49 34.60 9S2 At the head of the fjord. Østnesfjord II. 20 2.35 19.24 34.81 33.95 1061 1062 100 120 5.0 5.9 19.73 19.76 35.69 35.75 34.79 34.84 983 135 0 2.3 19.22 34.77 33.92 10tj3 150 6.2 19.82 35 86 34.94 984 Between Vaterfjord 20 2.3 19.22 3477 33.92 1064 200 6.55 19.89 35 98 35.06 985 and Følstad. 50 2 5 19.24 34 81 33.95 1065 250 6.65 19.93 36.05 3.5.13 986 80 2.9 19.24 34.81 33.95 1066 320 6.65 19.93 36.05 35.13 987 100 3.45 19,32 34.95 34.09 1067 6 Foldenfjord I. 530 0 3.2 19.33 34.97 .34.11 988 130 .5.75 19.36 35.03 34.16 1068 67037' N., 20 3.1 19.33 34.97 34.11 989 Østnesfjord III. 135 0 2.35 19.22 34.77 33 92 1069 1.502' E. 50 3.1 19.46 35.21 34.33 990 Abreast of Helle ?0 2.45 19.22 34.77 33.92 1070 80 4.2 19.46 35.21 34.33 991 50 2.6 1071 100 4.15 19.50 35.28 34.39 992 80 2.65 19.24 34.81 33.9". 1072 120 5.55 19.78 35.78 34.88 993 100 3.2 19.36 35 03 34.16 1073 150 6.4 19.91 36.02 35.10 994 130 4.4 1074 200 6.6 19.78 35.78 34.88 995 26 Orsnes. 105 0 2.8 19 39 35.08 3421 1075 250 6.6 19.82 35.86 3494 996 50 2.8 19.39 35.08 3421 1076 300 6.6 19.82 35.86 34.94 997 80 2.8 19.39 35.08 34.21 1077 400 6.55 1992 36.04 3.5.12 998 100 4.7 19..50 35.28 34.39 1078 500 6.55 19.85 35.91 35.00 999 Hennings\ær. 160 0 2.7 19.32 34.95 34.09 1079 7 Vestfjord. 315 0 2.85 19.31 34.94 34.07 1000 50 2.8 19.32 34.95 34.09 1080 Between Fladø and 20 2.8 19.33 3497 34.11 1001 80 2.8 19.40 35.01 34.23 1081 Skroven. 50 3.6 19.38 35.06 34.19 1002 100 4.3 19.46 35.21 34.33 1082 60 4.55 19.60 35.46 34.57 1003 140 4.65 19.54 3.5.35 34.45 i 1083 80 5.65 19.63 35.51 34.62 1004 Bålstad. 135 0 2.8 34.95 34.09 : 1084 100 6.4 19 63 35 51 34.62 1005 50 2.8 19.32 34.95 34.09 1085 120 6.45 19.83 35 87 34.9(> 1006 80 3.3 19.54 35.35 34.47 1086 150 6.45 19.85 35.91 35.00 1007 100 4.5 19.57 35.40 34.52 1087 200 6.5 19 90 36.00 35.08 1008 130 4.0 19.57 35.40 34..52 1088 250 6.5 19.90 36.00 35.08 1009 27 Reine. 170 0 2.55 19.36 35.03 34.16 1089 300 6.5 19.92 36.04 35.12 1010 50 • 2.8 19.40 35 01 34.23 1090 Hola. 1.50 0 2.95 19.25 34.33 33.97 101 1 80 2.9 19.40 3.5.01 34.23 1091 At Svolvær. 10 2.55 19.25 34.33 33.97 1012 100 4.6 19.54 35.35 3447 1092 20 2.5 19.32 34.95 34.09 1013 1.50 6.3 19.75 35.73 34.83 1093 50 2.5 19.34 .34.99 .34.12 1014 30 T.andeiro 450 0 3.25 19..57 35.40 34.52 1094 80 2.75 19.25 34.83 33.97 11115 67''2:i' X.. ' 50 3.95 19.50 35.27 34.39 1095 100 3.95 19.51 35.30 34.41 lOlh 3019' K. ' 100 3.65 19..54 .35.S.-1 :U.47 l(J9b 120 4.95 19..57 35.40 34.52 1(117 i 120 4.3 19.64 ; 35.;^:5 , 34(14 1097 1 1.50 5.85 19.78 1 .3.5.80 1 34.881 B. Remarks on the Observations. a. The Vest Fiord and the Coast Sea. The observations, made in the Vest Fiord in January 1899, proved that at that time a comparatively high temperature prevailed oil the surface of the water. At Høla, near Svolvær, the surface temperature was S^.s C. on January 11th, halfway between Grøtø and Skroven 4.4 was i-eaistered on the surface and between Helligvær and Værø on the 13th of the nionth 4.6. About 4.0 was the surface temperature in Moskenstrømmen, and on the fishinggrounds beyond Reine, Stam- sund and Henningsvær. The highest degree which was registered in January, and in fact the liighest surface temperature which was registered during tlie whole winter by this expedition was 5.9 (^Vj) beyond Vester- aalen, 40 miles NNW of Gaukværø. Further, as a result of the observations in the Vest Fiord, it is found that in the majority of places the maximum temperature is not reached at the bottom. At the station in the middle of the fiord between Grøtø and Ski-oven ("/i) the maxinmm (6.9) was at a depth of 100 meters. At the station at Helligvær ('-/i) tiie maximum (7.6) was reached at a depth og 140—150 meters, and at the station between Helligvær and Værø the maxinunn 7.2 — 7.6 at a deptii af 120—150 meters. In tiie Lofot tishhigbanks too, there was a less clearly defined maximum, for instance at Stamsund (^Vi) 6.9 at 120 m., and on tiie same day 6.7 at 120—150 m. at Henningsvær. On .January .•?lst, the minimum at Høla was 2..5 on the surface, and the maxi- mum ().8 near the bottom at a depth of 150 meters. Corresponding conditions were noticed on the same day in the Østnes Fiord (Li- iaiids Bay, Følstad, Heilo). Also at Skroven on Feliniary 41li tiie maximum (7.1) was found at a iic]i1h of \W motors, tiic Imttom temperature being 6.3 (380 m.). ill tiie (iceii oil' M'raiio tlic iiiaxiiiuuii (72) was reached about 150 m. down, tiio l)Ottom temperatnrc lieiug (>.3 at 630 meters. In Øxsund ("/a) the higliest temperature (6.9) was at a depth of 150 meters, and here too tiic temperature at 630 meters was 6.,3. Here arc some instances from the Lofot fishing banks: — 'V-.. 16 miles SSW of Henningsvær. Surface temperature 2.6, maximum 7.0 at deptii of 120 iiitrs., bottom temperature (260 mtrs.) 6.6. '"/;. 12 miles EtS of Reine. Surface 2.7. max. (12() mtrs.) 6.5. Imttom temp. 6.2. Hence it may be gathered that in tiie months of .Tanuary and February, the maximum temperature was to be found at a depth of 120 — 150 meters. Towards the end of February this maximum will be found near the bottom over large portions of the flshmg banks. Observations on the Lofot banks in March show niinimuin on the surface, and, as a rule, maxiinuni near the bottom at a de|)th of 150—200 meters. At greater depths in the fiords a less cleaily defined maximum could at the same time be traced at a depth of 150—200 meters. Measurements taken in April show a continued cooling of the upper layers, with a surface temperature of 1 — 2 at Henningsvær, Stene and Reine. The section beyond Ingø ('-V4 1899) 71° 10' N. 23" 10' E' showed minimum (3.2) on the surface, and maximum (3.8) at a depth of about 100 meters. But on the otlier hand, from observations made off Nordkyn and Vardø (Vs) it was found that the temperature at these places was evenly disposed from the surface to the bottom. On the first days of May there was no indication of any spring minimum, on the sea coast of Finmark nor in the Lyngen Fiord'). But when on May 5th I again took the temperatures at Høla near Svolvær the surface showed 2.65 and minimum (1.9) tiiere had already reached a depth of 20 meters. To give an idea of the changes in temperature and salinity in the course of the winter months, a talile of observations made at Gaukværø off Vesteraalen is subjoined. 18/j 1899 680 35' N. 140 13' E. 11/4 1899 68» 34' N. 140 17' E. Deptli in meters Temperature CO. Salinitv "/oo" Depth in meters Temperature Salinity "/go 0 4.1 33.50 0 2.85 .34.17 10 4.4 33.B6 20 2.66 .34.17 20 4.6 . 33.50 50 2.70 34.17 :}0 4,G 33.66 80 3.2 34.2,. so or. 34.04 100 4.0 .34.49 150 H.i> 34.27 120 4.4 .34.60 2.50 7.1 3433 150 4.G 34.74 200 5 06 34.7!) 2.50 5.2 34.86 1) At Lyngen III (cf. no. 87 deptli of 20 m. Hvdiogrnpliy. As (lie iilai'os at which thi'S(> ohscivalions woro made arc so near oacli otlior that one iii,i\, wilhnnt any tVai' of making any mistake worthy itt' the name, eoiisider them as one and the same, it is made clear from this table tiiat iVom .lannaiy to April there is a considerable decrease in the temperatuie, but an increase in the salinity of the layers of water on the Noi-thcrn coast banks. We see too that although at Vardø and Norkyn there was no indication (if the spring mininiuin, yet on tlic sea coast off Vesteraalen the minimum (2.65) was I'eachcd at a ilcptli of 20 meters as early as April nth. Here is a table of obsei'vations made ou tiie coast sea otf Senjcn. -' , mm. The Senjen Sea, 12 miles NWtW of Maanesodilen •»/4 1899. The Senjen Sea. Deptli in meters Temp. C. Salinity "/oo Depth in meters Temp. CO. Salinity o/oo 0 a.3 3:!.i3 0 3 35 34.60 10 s.. 3:3.13 20 3.45 34.60 20 ;u Xi 13 50 .5.1 34.97 40 ;.{.ii 33.13 80 5.3 34.97 50 4.3 33.13 ISO 4.5 33.33 100 4.(; 33.33 120 4.4 33.33 'i'he comparatively high temperatures and salinity on 'V4 indicate tiiat water from the south has displaced the Avater whose temperature and salinity on "Vi is mentioned above. That the layers of water on the banks of the northern coast are tolerable homogeneous in the winter, was also gathered from the observations of previous years. Captain l^ie on '% 189'^ found the following conditions at a station situated west of Søroen: 'V4 1897. 70» 45' N.. 20" 30' E. Depth in meters Temperature C». Salinity 0 4.1 34.56 10 4i 34.56 20 4.1 34.64 50 4.0 34 54 80 4.0 34 56 120 4.3 34.61 In February 1897 I measured off Vesteraalen: 1" , l.S!J7. OS" .50' N.. 1 1" :!<;' K. Depth in meters Temperature Salinity 0/00 0 3.9 33.87 50 4.2 .33.92 100 4.35 33.92 150 4.35 33.92 170 4.35 33.92 When the salinity is as even as tabulated above, a fall in the surface temperature caused by the giving of^' of heat to the atmo- .sphere is easily balanced by the vertical currents. So as to give a clear idea of the decrease of surface temperatures, I will now compare ob.sei'vations made in tlic (Iccj) dlf Tiano Tlio Vest Fiord — on Feb. (ith and March jr.th is'.i'.). Tranødybct. 68" 15'.5 N., 15" 49' E. ■ — ==_^=_ '% 1899 "Va 1899 Depth in meters Temp. Salinity Temp. Salinity 0 33.50 l5 3.3.68 20 2' 33.50 33.60 3.0 3.3.63 33.84 80 4.6 .3;i.74 42 34.03 100 34,16 4.2 34 03 1.50 li.o 34.89 6.6 .34.75 200 H.4 ;35.03 6.4 34.94 250 «4 :J5.os 6.6 35.06 ;500 :^r,.u 6.5 35.00 400 (>3 :35.i4 500 fi.3 ;3.5.i4 6.3 35.00 (iOO li.3 .35.14 6.3 :^5.„6 It will be noticed that the fall in temperature has principally taken place in the upper 20 meters, which in the time mentioned became about 1" coldei'. The observations made along the Lofot fishing banks in March 1900 bear great resemblance to those in March of the year before. Minimum (2 — .3) was found on the suifacc, and maximum at a depth of 150—200 metei's. This again proved that the maximum temperature is found at or near the bottom in the majority of the fishing banks. Measurements at Høla near Svolvæi' and in the Vest Fiord, halfway between Skroven and Fladø (''A) proved that spring mini- mum was even then beginning to be evident. The salinity of the waters which covered the Lofot banks in January 1899 was from 33—35 "/oo. The titration of the samples taken in that month only rarely, however, show so high a saUnity as 35. The complete series of observations made on '7i on the sea off Vesteraalen (40 miles NNW of Gaukvæi'ø) did not even reach so high as 35 although samples were taken from the surface right down to a depth of 1000 meters. But as this is an isolated case, I will not give any particular weight to it. During measurements in February, 35 "on was reached in some "/2 1899, neai- Skroven 200 m. 35.08. ''/2 „ Oxsund 300 m. 35.08. -V2 ,, Henningsvær III 200 m. 35.03. "/2 „ Reine I 150 m. 35.08. It will be found too that measuiements in the Vest Fiord in March showed a salinity of about 35 at a depth of 200 m. and the same holds good with regard to April. Neither was any ex- ception to this rule discovered in the measnromcnts in the Vest Fiord in March I'JOO. If the salinity on different dates be compared, for instance that at (Jaukværo (Gaukvær Island) on >7i and ''A 1899 and at Senjen on -'Vi and "A it "^vill at once be seen tliat a considerable increase has taken place. So as to emphasize this fact still more, I will mention my observations at Høla neai' Svolvær. Høla uear Svolvær. Depth in meters 9/4 1896 "/a 1897 V3 1897 .0/3 1897 ii/i 1899 31 /j 1899 13' 1899 "-% 1899 ^/4 1899 5/s 1899 =0/3 1900 '/4 190(J T S T ^ T s T S 1 T S T S T S T S T S T s T s T s ^ 32.24 2.1 33.36 "4 2.3 33.68 3.3 33.16 2.1 33 25 1.3 33.48 1.0 33 46 0.8 33.72 2.66 33.73 j.„ 34.02 2.95 33.97 10 9 0. 2 3 33.68 .3.5 33.16 2.5 33.25 2.66 33.73 (2.86 34.14 2.55 3.3.97 21) 3.67 33.27 3.6 33.16 2.5 33.26 1.5 33.48 1.2 33.63 1.0 33.58 1.9 33.73 2.9 34.14 2.5 34.09 30 3.70 33..19 2.3 3.7 33.16 2.6 33.25 2.45 33.92 40 3.93 33..58 3.7 33.16 27 33.25 50 2..^ .33.42 2.5 33.61 2.4 33.68 3.8 33.21 3.3 33.37 2.0 33.76 1.3 33.68 1.05 .33.78 4.5 134.30 2.95 3414 2.5 31.12 80 3.8 .33.21 5.2 33.72 3.45 .3387 4,0 34.03 4.1 34.23 5.35 34 65 3.4 34.28 2.75 33.97 100 4.95 33.98 4.2 33.80 2.7 33.68 2.5 33.68 4.6 33.21 6.4 .34.20 4.0 34.00 4.5 34.14 5.0 .34.60 5.5 34.65 4.05 34.29 3.96 34.41 120 4.7 33.92 6.7 34.46 5.1 .34.26 5.2 .34.40 5.9 34.79 5.8 34.78 4.6 34.41 4.95 34.52 130 4.7 84.11 4.0 34.11 6.6 34.30 ! loO 5.93 34.29 6.6 34.52 6 8 34.59 6.1 .34 69 65 .34 84 6.4 34.97 6.15 1 34.64 5.4 .34.66 5.85 34.88 Fi'diii tlic al>ove table it seems to be sufficiently clear that the salinity of the layers of «ater increa.ses all through the months of .January to April inclusive. The reason for this is probably that the rainfall in the winter months is less than in the autumn. The fall which takes the form of snowis also at that time of year a factor which may be ignoi'ed. A g-ood deal of influence on the salinity of the water in the winter, is probably to be found in the fact that much fresh water is im- pi'isoned in the ice, which is formed in the smallei' fiords and at the ends of the ijreater ones. fJenerally speakini;' it may be aftirmed that the surface temjx^- rature and the surface salinity decreases the further in one goes in the Vest Fiord, and the values are of coui'se least at the ends of the branch fiords. This will be made clear if one foUuws tlie results of the ob- servations made, e. g. from Rombaken to X-æra and Røst. \Mth regard to the factors mentioned, it may be said that the continental and the oceanic powers oppose each other, and one would at once expect to find that the oceanic influence would be more strongly felt in ])r(iportion to distance from the ends of the fiords and ince rerm. While tlie temperature and salinity of the surface in the deep offTrano (Tran Island) "'A 1899 was 1.5 and 33.58, the corresponding fiyures at Værø wei-e 3.2 and 34.10 on the -ilst of the same month. ,\nd on the 22nd, there was found 35 pro mille water on the surface (if the sea NW of .Røst and a tempei'ature of .5.05. The ol)servatioiLs made there are of consi(h'rable interest. -73 1899. 68« 3' N. 10''.05' E. Depth ill Temp. Saliiiitv metei'.s C. ;«o 0 5.05 35.00 20 5.2 35.00 .50 6.0 35.09 80 6.4 35.24 100 6.4 3.5.31 120 6.4 35.31 1.50 6.3 35.31 200 6.15 35.31 250 5.8 .35.31 300 5.6 35 31 400 5.1 35.31 500 4.05 35.13 600 2..'-, .35.13 700 1 ;i 35 ...1 900 1.1 35.,m So that comjjarisons may be made. I also give Professor Mohx" bsei'vations made at ;i neighltouring station in June 1877. -"ir. 1S7 7. (is" 3' N.. 9" 53' E. Depth in Temperature meters C». 0 8.2 91 7.1 183 6.:! 366 5.3 549 3.6 732 - 0... ^•14 - 1.1 These observations are made with a Mileee-Csaella's deep water thermometer, while I used Professor Petteeson's waterbottle, which although it is an excellent instrument can hardly be depended upon with respect to its isolating properties when the depths are as great as from 7 to 9 hundred meters. The observations made on -7':'. 1899 at any rate siiow that 35 pro mille Avater may oif the banks of Lofot — Vestcraalcn i-each to a depth of at least 900 meters. I>y eom])aring the measurements on the Rost Sea (--/s) with those in tlie Tys Fiord (-"/.•;) very interesting results are obtained. -'Vs 1899. The Tvs Fioi'd 1. Depth in Temperature Salinity meters CO. %o 0 0.75 r 33.58 50 2.3 33.79 90 4.4 34.28 100 5.6 34.54 120 6.4 34.67 1.50 6.4 .34.91 200 6.3 34.97 2.50 6.3 34.97 .3110 6.3 3.5.11 400 6.3 .3.5.11 Hydvdgi-ii 13 Till" tompeiiiturc values in tlic uppcM- layers show consklorahlc (Ircrcase. while in the ilei^p a iiroixt eonstaney ]ircvails. P>ul un the other hand, on the Kost Sea the npiier layei's show a coni- jiaratively hig'h temperature. At hut the 1.1 (1 ) (leiith of !■_>() uietei's. tin then there is a -real dill' teuiiieratui'e falls from r,.- uit in the Tvs KionI at Ih tempeiature at hotli plaecs was lenee het ween them. On the to l.;i het ween 120 and 7(H) same deiiths it only falls from What eaii he It will at nni layers in the sea ditl'ereuee is tound eo.dini:- of the surf stra 10 reas(m oi th he nolieed that the i-e pretty uuudi the sar n the Tys l-'iord. At e iiives rise to vertieal dinai'y diHerenee? :iliuity of the ditfcrent ■. w hile a, eonsiderablc the former jilaee. the ■urreuts. wliieh in their turn almost halanee the ditt'crcnec in tenii)ci'atuie. In this way even a pi'ctty deep layer of water ma,\ exehaiii^e heat with the atmos])hei-e. But when the eondition.s arc like those in the Tys Finril. w here the salinity in the upper layers is so varied, even a consideiahle deercasc of surface temperature will not distui'b the ei|uilihriuui o\' the watei-. As niiw the distrihutiim of heat through the water takes place slowly, the result nuist he that the surface itself decreases consider- ahly in temperature, and that it is only a comparatively thin layer which exchang-es heat with the atmosphere. So as to get an idea of the extent of the changes which take jilaee in the upper layers, let us examine H. H. Gkan's observations made in the Tys Fiord in the summer of ISDsM {Hydrographical Tables s. XXVII). 1898. (>8» 1.5'.4 N., 16" "'.3 E. Korsnes in the Tvs Fiord. I)ei)tli in meters Temperature C». Salinity "/oo" * 0 13.„- 30.71 10 11. r, 33.(15 20 9.18 33.4S m 7.118 33.112 40 fi.05 .33.84 oO •n.n 33..S., As Gkan's station was close to the place where 1 made my ob- servations (Ty.s Fiord I), the results may be compared. We get the impression that the top layers are subject to great increase of temperature in summer and g-reat decrease in winter, and wee see too that the temperature at a depth of 100 meters on the -'7- was 5.4 and 5.5 on the '-'Va- lt is wellknown that the natural conditions in the depths of the large tiords are tirmly established. The water in the deep fiord basins is tolerably homogeneous, the temperature and salinity are almost unvarying throughout the whole mass, and there are only 1) H. H. Gr.^n. Ocean and the I'oasi Investigations. Vol. L.graiihioal, Biol u-dlaiul. (Rejmi- O. Nr. 5). Atlantic i Marine very slight dilferenees in the course of a year. There are especially two thiu-s which control this. In the lii'st place, the topography of the bottom of the .sea is of extreme importance, foi-, if for instance the deep part of the Tys Fiord was lengthened out towards the ocean, the probability is tliat conditi(uis would then be .somewhat different. In the .second place, the supply of continental fresh water, A\hich by weakening the surface layers forms these into an isolating belt, is doubtless of great imjjortancc in connection with the stability of the conditions in the depths of the iiords. There is certainly every reason to believe that there is a thicker layer on the sea which gives oif heat to the atmo.spherc than in the tioi'ds, but this does not, all the same, explain the great iall in temperature in the deep wliich takes place beyond the .sea boundary. One can scarcely think that this is kept up in any other way than by the How of watei- from colder regions. There must 1)0 a cold undercurrent in the ocean.') b. The Fiords. In the winter of 1899, I had an opportunity of visiting sevei'al of the northern fiords, and as I was able to make two sets of observations in some of these, 1 am in a position to give results which make it possible to compare. I was however prevented from making observations in the same fiords during the following wintei-. i)Ut I had the pleasure of obtaining several observations in tlie Skjerstad l'"iord, which presents many pecuUarities on account of its considerable depth and its being so shut otf from the sea. In the following pages, some details will first be given of each of the fiords visited, then an attempt will be made to give a gene- ral characteristic, by help of which the similarities and dissimilarities in physical conditions will be made clear. Sandhorno (o-island) which is situated S. of Bodo on the south side of the Salten Fiord is separated from the mainland by two .smaller fiord.s. Jietween Gildcskaal and Sandhorno we have Mor s- dal Fiord (also called S. lieier Fiord and Sund F'iord) and on the opposite side Ave have N. ] Jeier Fiord. In these two small fiords di'edgings were made "/a 1900. The farm Sund lies at the point of Gildeskaal peninsula. Here dredgings were made at a depth of 50 — 150 meters, and in the adjoining fiord just inside Kvarsnes at a depth of 50 metei's. Neither of the.se tiords seemed to be very deep. The Salten Fiord is the tolerably broad fiord arm which runs into the land near Bodii. The islands Stromo and GodO se- parate it from the Skjerstad Fiord, which farther in is also cal- led the Saltdal Fiord. The Salten and the Skjerstad Fiord are con- nected by three comparatively shallow sti-eams, of which the cen- ti'al one, the famous „Saltstrom" is a rival to the Moskensti'om in bulk and force. With regai'd to the depth of the Salten Fiord, two soundings are marked on the sea chart about half A\ay be- tween Sandhorno and the peninsula on which Bodo is situated, the one states a depth of 131 f. (246.60 m.) the other 112 f. (210.84 m.). A little further in, 1 sounded .380 meters but it was from a depth of .•i20 m. that the samples of water wei-e taken (Salten- fiord II). 1) Cf. nouniphical Hesnlt.s of 1900. N. Mag. u O. Nordgaard. Thus it appears that the bed of the Salten Fiord, Avhieh has a maximum depth of at least 380 meters, slopes fairly evenly out- Avards, but someAvhat steeply inwards; for at the outer end of ^alt- strommen 40 m. was reached and at the inner 60 m. It is said that in the most sliallow pai-t of the stream tlie depth is only about 20 meters. .Several soundings were taken in the Skjerstad Fiord, by means of which a very good idea of the depth can be formed. If not othei'wise specified, it may be taken for granted that the soundings were made in the middle of the fiord. At the end of the fiord (Skjerstad Fiord I) the bottom was reached at 30 — 50 m. About 1.5 miles out (S. II) the depth was 100 — 185. S. Ill and S. IV lie in the outer half of that part of the Skjerstad Fiord which runs southwards, and the depths here were respectively 230 and 330 meters. Opposite Kvænflaaet (S. V.) I sounded at -120 m., and in the arm of the fiord close to Fauske (S. VI) at 100 — 150 m. ; while the depth in the middle of the fiord opposite Fauske (S. VII, VIII) was 470 — 490 m. Just off the coast of Skjerstad in the direction of the Misvær Fiord the depth was 80—50 m. and at the mouth of the Misvær Fiord (S. X) 10 — 30 m., while a little further in the same fiord the depth was 50 m. (S. XI). On the other hand, the depth in the middle of the Skjerstad Fiord just opposite the church (S. XII) was 515 m. A little further out (S. XIII) strangely enougli it was only 110 m. deep, and from here the bed again sinks to the greatest depth sounded in the whole fiord, viz. 518 meters. Then it again inclines evenly upwards, for at the following stations in the direction of Saltstrommen (S. XIV, S. XV, S. XVI) the respective depths were 400, 380, 330 m. Measurements taken in the middle of the fiord from the end to the inner part of Salt- strommen give the following figures: 30, 50, 100, 185, 230, 330, 420, 470, 490, 515, 110, 518, 400, 380, 330, 40 m. How far the rise from 110 to 515 and 518 is an isolated I)oint, or whether there is a ridge stretchhig across tlie fiord, I am not able with certainty to decide. It will be seen from the foregoing that tiie Skjerstad Fiord is considerably deeper than the Salten Fiord, and that the greatest depth sounded in it up to the present time is 518 meters. Observations in the Skjerstad Fiord gain increased interest as the Norwegian North Atlantic Expedition in 1877 had a couple of stations here.') Temperature i-ogistratioiis are liere given for the sake of com- pai'ison. '■'A 1877. Tile Skjerstad Fiord. Doptli ill meters. Temp. CO. 0 :i -j:! 'Vs 1877. The Skjerstad Fiord. Depth in Temperature meters. CO. 0 11.4 18 8.7 .37 7.8 .55 7.5 73 H.7 91 5.7 110 5..I 128 4.0 146 3.2 Kio 3.1 183 3.0 20\ 3.2 219 3.1 238 33 457 34 494 3.2 Now I will compare tliis table with one from my series of obsei'vations. V4I900. The Skjerstad Fiord XII. Depth in Temperature Salinitv meters. C. "oo- 0 2.3 33.73 20 2.7 33.73 50 3.45 33.aR 100 3.4 33.95 1.50 3.3 33.99 200 3.25 33.99 300 3.2 34.01 500 3.15 lU.o., These last two tables resemble each otlier in so far as in both of them the physical conditions from a depth of 150 m. down are seen to be pretty much alike, and this can hai'dly be looked upon as due to chance. The Skjerstad Fiord is a typical shut in basin, so tiiat there can be no I'enewal of the water in its bottom from any under- current. The temperature \\aves must come from above downwards, and according to what has already been mentioned one must be able to conclude that, e. g. the distribution of heat in the deep is in a high degree prevented by the mixing of fresh water with the surface layers. There are also signs which seem to indicate that the changes in degrees of heat take i)lace exceedingly slowly in the water at considerable depths. Reference has already been made to the conditions with regard to the maximum of temperature in the month of March in the Lofot i'anks. P>ut if one looks over the measurements in the Skjerstad l-i'iord in the beginning of April, it will be seen that even so late as that the maximum has not got very far. Hydrography. 15 Thus -4 .S. ir. so - , N. V. so 111. ■"!..") I max. I .ludying- IVom tlie liirui'es just uotcd for ■* i S. .\ll. it iiuiy also hv concluded that the maximum lies between 50 and loo in. Hut this again shows that the changes in temperature take place veiy slowly. In the ISalten Fiord, where the ocean water has free access, there was no sig-n of the maximum at a depth of 80 ni., the autumn maximum had entirely disappeared and the hiirhest temperature was reached at the bottom at a depth of 320 ni. .See the foIlo\\iiii;- table. 1900. The .Salten Fiord 11. Depth in Temperatm- Siiliiiitv nietors. C'\ "'«• 0 3.2 34.11 20 3.15 34.11 oO 3.1 34.11 HO 3.0 .34.47 80 4.4 34.00 100 .5.0 34.71. 120 .5.0 .34.,s4 130 6.a 34.'i4 200 6.65 .3.5.00 250 6.05 .35.1:! If the above table be compared to that of the section S. XII (^.4), a striking- difference will at once be noticed. Not only is the bottom temperature in the .Salten Fiord much higher than in the Skjerstad Fiord (.3°.5 difference) but the salinity on the surface of the former is even a little higher than at the depth of 500 m. in .S. Xll. That such decided differences in the hydrographical con- ditions of the Salten and Skjerstad Fiords, as shown by tempera- ture and salinity, also cause biological differences, is a foregone conclusion. This subject will be dealt \\-ith further on in this treatise. From the Folden Fiord, 1 have only one sounding (74 1900 Foldenfj. I; taken halfway between Hjerto and the south mainland. The depth was 5-30 meters. From the hig-h temperature and sali- nity of the water from the bottom (Vide no. 1067—1078) one may conclude that the ocean water is not prevented from floning into, at any rate, the outer part of the fiord. It should be added that there is another Norwegian fiord which bears the name of the Folden Fiord, it is in the county of North Trondhjem, just south of the 65th degree of latitude. In the old days, the Kristi- ania Fiord also used to be known by this name. The Ox Sound and the Sag Fiord. One of the entrances to the Sag Fiord from the Vest Fiord is formed by the Ox Sound (between Hammero and LundO). While in the sea chart for that part of the Vest Fiord which is beyond the Ox Sound the depth is given as 211—252 fathoms (397.21—474.38 m.) we took in the Ox Sound the following depths from the mouth inwards: 455, 450, 630, 620, 620 meters. So that this short, narrow sound (the length is about 5 miles, and the breadth about 1 mile) has a maximum depth of 630 meters. I believe this is the one single case in the whole of Norway. Respecting temperature and salinity, attention is drawn to the tables (nr. 351—362). It will be seen that it is especially from the upper 20 meters that the accumulation of the summer heat is given off to the atmos- phere. It may probably also be stated as a fact that the less salt surface layers serve as an isolating belt, by means of which the loss of heat fi-om the layers beneath is to a great extent prevented. In the Sag Fiord proper, only a couple of soundings were taken in the inner end outside Furrunes (Sagfj. I, II). The depths here were respectively 210 and 315 m. From the high temperature and salinity of the water at the bottom {Vkh nr. 363—368) I conclude that this inner part of the fiord is not shut off by any ridge from the rest of it. The innermost parts of the Vest l''iord and of tJie Tys Fiord are very interesting on account of their great depths. The greatest depth in the Vest Fiord is found north of TranO, for the sake of brevity 1 refer to this as the Trani3 deep (Tranodybet). On the old sea charts soundings are not marked beyond a line Kjeo- Trano, but I have taken many soundings from here, from which it is made clear that the great fall of 5—600 m. and more contiines almost up to Baro. Halfway between liani and Rotvær 280 m. were sounded, from here in the direction of Tranii the following depths were noted: 324, 570, 608, 610, 630, 620, 535. In a straight line across the fiord from Offerso in the direction of Tiltvigtind the following were sound- ed: 250, 630, 680, 640 m. and from Offerso to the mouth of the Tys Fiord: 485, 580, 585, 320, 465 m. Thus it will be seen that there is a rise directly outside the mouth of the Tys Fiord. After this rise there is again a fall in the bed of the Tys Fiord, for soundings taken in a straight line from the centi'c of the mouth of the Tys Fiord to the inner half of Skårberget gave the following figures: 615, 630, 615, 725, 725 m. This great depth is almost without variation right up to Skårberg. As far as I knoAv, 725 m. is the greatest depth reached in any fiord north of Trondhjem, and I take the Uberty of calling the great basin which stretches from Korsnes to Skårberg, the Tysfiord deep. The innermost boundary for this basin I am unable to give precisely; the last sounding at 725 m. was taken a little further in than Skårberg, and here dredgiligs ^\-ere made and samples of plankton and water taken (Tysfiord 1). A sounding between Ulvo and the Northern mainland gave a depth of 230 m., while tJie depth at the station Tysfiord II, which is a little further in than Tysfiord church, was 409. A little further in, in the same arm of the fiord, the bottom was reached at 130 and 140 m. respectively. That there is no high submarine ridge between Tys Fioi'd church and the mouth of the fiord, may be seen by comparing the observations made at the two stations {Vide nrs. 651 — 672). The observations made in the basins of the Tys Fiord and Tranii show a great similarity. There is reason to believe that the bot- tom temperature at the places mentioned remains for years at 6 — 7, with a salinity of about 35. The animal and plant existences in the basins, thus live in physical conditions of remarkable constancy. The Vest Fiord is continued in the Ofot Fiord, which again has several important arms. Of these, the .Skjomen Fiord and the Rom bak Fiord were vi.sited in 1899. There is a rise in the bed a little west of Baro, which is again succeeded by a fall towards the Ofot Fiord. Between Baro and Tjelodden 545 m. were reached, and opposite .Skarstad 550. Then there is a rise; for opposite Havnes the depth was 360 (Ofoten 1, '/■. 1899) and between Bogen— Ballangen (Ofoten II, 'h. 1900) 258 m. There are considerable depths also in the Rombak <,rcVa Fiord, a little further in than Oijord 310 m. was sounded (Rom- baken III, Vo 1899). Furthest in at Rombakbotnen the depth was only 40 m. (Rombaken I) and opposite outer .Sildvig- 110 m. (Rom- baken II, Vide nrs. 302—311). At the station .Skjomen lat the end of the Skjomen Fiord near Elvegaard the deptli was also only ■10 m. (nrs. 322—324). In the middle part of this fiord (Skjomen II) the depth howe- ever was 150 m. (nrs. 325 -329) and the same depth was sounded just a little further in than the mouth, while a sounding taken in the mouth projjor gave only .S5. Moreover, judging fi'om the figu- res giving the temperature and salinity at the station Skjomen I and II, it may be concluded that this fiord is shut off by a submarine ridge from any floM- of warm, salt ocean water. Thus we have V2 189». Skjomen II. Dejith in T umperature Salinity meters. C'O. "Zoo- 0 1.8 33.50 20 1.8 33.37 50 1.8 33.37 100 1.7 33.37 150 1.7 :!3.4o Generally there is ice on the Skjomen Fiord in the winter. Similar physical conditions are found in Rombakbotnen, which is connected to the Rombak Fiord proper by a shallow stretch known as .,StrOmmen" (The current). On the other hand, obser- vations in the outer Rombak Fiord (R. Ill, 72 1899, nrs. 312—321) show that the warm, salt ocean water has been able to get access to this place. From the measurements taken in February in 1897 and 1899 in the Ofot Fjord, it is made sufficiently clear that the surface layers of the fiord in question gave off much more heat than is the case in the Lofot fishing grounds, and the loss of heat is still greater in the smaller fiords which adjoin the Ofot Fiord. The Ogs Fiord is shut ott' from the Vest Fiord by innumer- able .small islands and holms, but the Kanstad Fiord has a more direct connection with the principal fiord. When we visited the Kanstad Fiord on "/.i 1899 its inner part M'as covered with ice, (lur first station (K. I) thus being just beyond ,,Str()mmen" Avhich connects the inner and outer half. The depth here is only 30 m. I'^uither in than Kvalo 84 ra. was reached. Just beyond KvalO outwards there is a rise in the bed which is called ,,the ridge" (revet). From this point onwards to just opposite Nes the follow- ing depths were reached: 4(J, 75, 95 ni. About halfway between Offersii and liarO the de])tli was found to be 215 metens. On 'V3 1899 the temperature inside „tho ildge" at a depth tif 90 meters was 1.6 and the salinity 33.48; outside at the same depth the temperature 4.4 and the salinity 34.06. It may also be gathered fi'om this that tiic outtM- i)art of the Kanstad Fiord is connected witJi tJic Vest liord by an unbi'okcn cliannol. while the ridge prevents the Avarnier bottom water fnim pcnctratinL'- into tiie inner pai't of the fiord. Outside the mouth of the Ogs Fioid, there is a stretch of water, which is nearly free for islands and holms, which is called ..Flaket''; and here I have sounded from 175—220 meters. This comparatively open stretch of water continues towards Pundslet- vaagen and Aarstenen. ObserA'ations made on '% 1899 however (nrs. 455 — 463) give such low temperature and salinity that one must conclude that ,,Flaket" is pretty much shut off. At a depth of 220 m., for instance, the temperature was 1.7 and salinity only 33.4o. On the inner part of the Ogs Fiord there is ice in the winter. Station I ("/s 1899) was just on the border of the ice. The depth here was 100 m.; temperature 2.1 from the surface to the bottom, but the salinity varied from 32.54 — 33.10 (nrs. 522—525). Station IT ("A 1899) was situated near Halvorso towards the mouth of the Ogs Fiord. The depth here was 207 m. As several observations were made here, I adjoin the various results for the sake of com- The Oi;s Fiord II. Depth in Tei iperature Salinilv meters. C». «Zoo- 0 1.3 32.05 20 1.6 33.28 50 1.7 33.33 100 1.5 33.33 150 01 11 1 1.4 33.33 On -'-'/i 1897 I also had a station not far from Halvorso') (Hydr. Tables p. 16). Then the following results were obtained: Depth in Temperature Salinity meters. CO. °/oo- 0 1.4 33.26 10 2.1 3.3.49 50 2.3 33.40 100 2.G 33.61 145 2.7 ;33.6: At the same place on ■'■'/■j obtained : illowing results were Depth in Temperature Salinity meters. CO. "/go- 0 2.06 33.92 20 2.2 33.05 50 2.3 88.06 80 2.3.^, 33.05 100 2.36 33.06 150 2.4 33.96 190 2.0 34.00 It will he seen from these observation tables that the hydro- graphical conditions in the Ogs Fiord vary in no small degree from year to year. One might almost bo tonipted to say that more of ') H.10RT, Gran and NoRDOAAnn. Kh gatious 1895—97. Bergen 1899. Norwegian Marine Inv Hydrography. 17 I ho salter water floAvs in one year than another, which ap'ain one mig-ht ;K-L'Ount for, as tlie curve for ."54 pro niilio in tiio corresponding- part of tiie Vest Fionl reached iiiiilier one year tiian tlie otiier. How- ever nothing certain can be said on tiiis point. There is another tiord, the Ostncs Fioid. w hidi from the Vest Fiord goes into Ostvaagii. and this liord is of far more importance economically speaking tliaii tlic two Hords just mentioned on Hinno. Tn the 0)stnes Fiord there is ol'tcii very good cod fishing. The greatest depth which was measured in isii'.i was 140 meters just opposite lleUc in the oiitei' part of the tiord. Respec- ting the hydrographieal conditions refer to the tables nrs. 207—234, iiSl— li;)4. The Kirk Fiord stretches in to Moskeueso from the Vest Fiord. The greatest depth we measured on 'Va 1S99, a little way from the mouth of the Vor Fiord inwards, was 130 meters. From 0—100 m. here the temperature rose fi'om 2.0 to 2.7, while tile salinity increased from 33.lti to 33.48. At Station II in the inner half of the tiord tiic rise in tem- perature and salinity was respectively (from 0—50 m.) 1.5 — 2.5 and 32.95-33.40. Ville the tables nrs. 420—425. In the Vest Fiord at the same time (11 miles iSE of Reine) the temperature at a depth of 100 m. was (;.5 and salinity 34.52. In the Mai ang Fiord, I have only observations from the deepest part between Senjen and Kval(3. But I have two sets of observations taken on -7i and '-/4 1899 respectively. It is interesting to compare these, nrs. 182—195, 757—767). In this fiord just as at several other places in the month of .January, there was on -"/i a homogenous layer from the surface to a depth of 100 m. with a temperature of 2.9 and a salinity of 33.92. From 120 — 350 m. the temperature rose from 3.0 to 5.5 and salinity from 33.97 to 34.52. On ^'A the conditions were con- siderably altered. As one would expect, the cooling of the surface layers was still farther advanced. The upper 50 m. had a tempe- rature of l.H, which is equal to more than one degree's fall. There is nothing remarkable in this, but more unexpected was ir to find that the temperatuix> at a depth of 350 m. had fallen from 5.5 to 4.1. Such a considerable change of temperature at such a great depth has not previously been observed in our fiords. Neither can it be explained as the result of a cooling process, by which the layers of water have given off heat to the atmosphere. Tlie most likely solution of this problem is that this change is occasioned by an undercurrent from the ocean. A hint in this direction is also given by the fact that tiie salinity was also some- what higher. Measurements in the Lyngen Fiord (-'/i and ^5 1899) also furnish interesting examples of a considerable change in hydro- graphical conditions. AMth regard to tiic deptJis in this fiord it should be mentioned that we sounded lis — 125 m. opposite Ski- botten; 250 m. outside the mouth of the Kaa Fiord; 200 m. op- posite Spokenes, and 320 m. between outer Gamvik and the north ]ioint of Ulo. Thus it appears that Lyngen, like the majority of tlie northern fiords, is deepest in the outer part. Observations made on -"/i (nrs- 155 — 162) at station L. II show a remarkable uniformity from the surface to the bottom. At the next station the state of things was still more remark- able (nrs. 163—173), as the temperature decreased from the sur- face downwards. This is exactly contrary to what is usual in the fiords in the winter, and I therefore call it the reversed win- ter state. At station L. Ill too. there was an indication of some- thing similar, the temperature at a depth of 150 m. being 3.4 and at 200 m. 2.9 (nrs. 174-181). But on the other hand on "Vr, the state of tilings in the same liord was altogether different. On this date at station L. I there was an inequality, both in temperature and .salinity (nrs. 861—860), and at st. L. II the usual winter state, with quite an even rise in the temperature from the surface downwards (nrs. 868-875). The same conditions were also found at St. L. Ill') (nrs. 875—884). The question now arises how can the unusual distribution of heat which was found at st. L. II on ^7i (tlie reversed winter state) be explained. As, however, tiie case here nieiitioned is not an isolated one, I will not give my theory to explain it. until 1 have described the other similar cases. In the Kvænang Fiord we took soundings between LokO and P.ry- nilen at a depth of 150 m., between Spilderen and the south main- land at a depth of 180 m. Between Spilderen and the north main- land 343 m. was sounded, and it is probable that this is tiie grea- test fall in the bed of the Kvænang Fiord. Further in the fionl near the island Noklan the depth was only 90 m., and in the JOkel Fiord which joins the Kvænang on the north 110 m. were reached on the border of the ice right in at the end of the fiord close to the glacier. This depth was also reached just outside the Tver Fiord. Measurements on =Vi 1899 at K. I and II (nrs. 135 — 154) showed a remarkable uniformity in the temperature and salinity of the layers of water. This uniformity was also found on '"A- To verify this the values are compared in the following table. It should be noticed that K. I on -Vi = K. I on *74- Kvænangen 70" 1' N., 21° 28'.5 E. Between Spilderen and the southern mainland. -*/l 1899 ... 1899 Depth in meters Temp. Salinity Temp. ■ Salinity «/oo 0 2.0 33.87 0.73 34.21 10 2.6 33.87 0.75 34.21 20 2.6 33.87 0.75 34.21 30 2.0 33.87 0.70 34.21 50 2.0 33.87 0.75 34.21 SO 2.0 33.87 0.75 34.21 100 2.0 33.87 0.75 34.21 120 2.0 33.87 0.73 34.21 150 KiO 33.87 0.75 2.0 34.21 34.49 ISO H. 33.87 From this table it will be seen that from -\ i to the '''/4 there was a cooling in the upper 120 m. of nearly 2°, and that during the same period the salinity increased. The slight irregularity found in the observations on '-'A (nrs. 803 — 810) is probably to be accounted for by some process of mix- ing. On the other hand, the physical conditions in the Jokel Fiord are particularly uniform (nrs. 794—802) with a low temjie- rature and a rather high salinity. The depths in the Porsanger Fiord are well known, as it has been sounded long ago. According to the sea chart the maxi- mum depth 150 f. (282.37 m.) is reached in the mouth between Sværholtklubben and Heines on Magero. Hence and inwards to Stoi'e Tamso the depth is about 200 ni. or more. Depths of about 200 m. have also been sounded further in than the island mentio- ned; but the Porsanger Fiord on the wliole may be said to be comparatively shallow. According- to dr. Hjort') a remarkably low temperature -f- 1".15 C. was registered, at a depth of from 90— 100 meters, in the summer of 1900, by the „Michael Sars" expedition. Further out in the tiord at a depth of 200 m. a tempei-ature of 3°.(> C. was measured. When we visited the Porsanger Fiord at the end of April 1899, the whole of the inner part of the tiord was covered vith ice, but, as the observations made on ■''—^^/i (nrs. 833—846) show, a temperature so low as 0^.2 C. was taken between Store and Lille Tamso at a depth of 200 m., and this is the lowest temperature jwhich has ever been registered in any Noi'wegian fiord at such a great depth. And the tempei'ature H- f.is C, which was registered by the „Michael gars" expedition ill the summer of 1900, is the lowest which has been found at all in any Norwegian fiord. The temperatures noted in the Porsanger fiord give similar results to those already kno^\■n from the Lyngen Fiord. There is a fall in temperature from the surface do\\-nwards (the reversed winter state). At the mouth of tlic Porsanger Fiord on -*/4 1900 the follow- ing conditions were noted: Depth iu Temp. Salinity meters CO °'do 0 2.26 .H4.54 20 2.25 34.54 50 2.15 1.4 s:; 150 1.4 ;i4 54 From the surface down to 200 m. the salinity is fairly uniform, liut the temperature falls from 2.25 to 1.3. On the other hand, along the bottom at a deptli of 250 m. a flow of warmer and .■waiter water has jieuctratcd (2°.75 C. and 34.78 %o). ISctween Store and I^ille Tamsii where observations were made on -74 1899 we noted the following: Depth iu Temp. Salinity meters C %o 0 1.06 34.00 20 1.05 .54.00 50 1.0 .34.07 80 1.0 34.07 100 0.05 34.00 120 0.95 34.07 150 0,75 34.07 200 0.2 34. 1H M (T. ILion-r, Fiskeri Of^ Hvalfangst, (iiero-en lil Mulluskeii cler er.sten Nordmeerfahrt. (Bergens mn? There is reason to lielievo that the ..reversed winter state" describes conditions which are ea.sily disturbed. It is true I had no opportunity of repeating the vertical section at any other places than those in the Lyngen Fiord, but thei-e it was found that the usual winter conditions were again prevalent on the Vo- When giving oneself the task of judging concerning these peculiar con- ditions, it is helpful to remember that nothing corresponding has been noticed in the western fiords (vestlandske fjordc) where we have for several years taken measurements also in the winter. To settle the hydrographical conditions, in any single fiord for instance, several factors may have to be reckoned with. That the tempera- ture of the atmosphere plays an important one, is clear, and by comparing the results obtained in the northern and southwestern fiords, as I have done, I have come to the conclusion that the fall of rain is a factor which must be considered. From Mohn's rainfall-charts ') it will be seen that the fall is most uneven in the different parts of the country. Although there has of course been some slight variations in the fall in one and the same place from one year to anothei-, yet on the whole it is seen that the distribution has been fairly uniform during the period that these measurements were made. It is another matter that there may pos.sibly be something periodical in the distribution of the fall. It may thus be stated that there is a greater fall in the we- stern fiord districts than in the fiords of TromsO and Finmark, and it is reasonable to suppose that this circumstance must have some influence both hydrographically and biologically speaking. I will now only allude to the hydrographical part of the subject. One must expect in the Finmark fiords, where there is less fall, to be able to trace a rise in salinity, especially as so much falls in the form of snow so that it does not at once make its influence felt. Besides this, in the northern fiords large quantities of fresh water is retained in the layers of ice in the inner parts of the fiords. Fi'om these circumstances one might attempt to ex- plain the greater average salinity of the surface layers of the nor- thern fiords in winter as compared to the fiords in the west country (vestlandske f^jorde). On account of the slight flow of fresh water into such a fiord as the Kvænang, in the course ol' a winter a great uniformity in salinity may be established, and ( ]"nlc obsei-vations) just for this very reason the cooling of the atiimspliere will exert a great in- fluence on the cooling of the layers, the vertical current taking with it the water with its low temperature (which it has reached by being cooled by the atmosphere) from the surface downwards. The observations made furnish sufficient proof that in the coui'se of the winter a gi'cat levelling in temperature and salinity goes on. and tluTc are instaiircs of complete iinilbniiity from the surface right down Iu the bottom, llowevei', it is pos.sible that these conditions may be disturbiMl hy warmer coast water being driven into the fiord by the wiml. .\nd in such a case the „re- verscd winter state" would be lound, the original fiord water having it settles under the inflowing coast water, diiilitly salter. After all, this is only a pa- lic ..Xonlliav" (the North Ocean) where the V lidin iiioro .southerly regions settles above water «liich ciiincs from the north. cooled so much that even if the latter is rallel case to that in t warm salt ocean \\at( tile cold and less salt c. Hydrographical CharaclerisLie of Ihe Fiords of Norlhern Norway. It is a woll known ffaturc in tiu' western (vestlandske I tiorils that the niaxinnnu depth is found in the inner pai-ts, but several (if the northern fiords are found to be ditt'ei'cnt in this respect. It is true that the greatest depth (about (ioO ni.) in the Vest Fiord is fui'lher in than Ti-ano (Ti'ano-dee])! and in the Varangrer Fiord the Lireatest depth I li't ni.i is just otV the Rot;- Fiord (in the middle part of tile tiordi, but it may be slated liiat the maximal depth is found in the outer half of many of the fiords. In file following table I have i^iven a special name to the place where the greatest depth is found. Fiord Max. depth Situation Malanos dnep 4.33 lu. Just opposite Stonnesbotn. m<'33' X., 1800' E. Lyngen Gamvik deep 320 m. Between outer Gannik and U16. 69054' N., 20027' E. Kvænang Kvænangs deep 343 m. Between Spildereu and the northern mainland. 7002'.3 N., 21041' E. Porsanger Porsanger deep Between Sværholt and Heines. 700,58'.5 N., 26025' E. Lakse Sværholt deep A little inside the mouth. 70056' N., 26053'.5 E. Tana Tana deep 318 in. Just off the Tv Fiord. 70050' N., 28136' E. Vai-anger Varanger deep 424 m. Just off the Bog Fiord. 69056'..', N.. .30010' E. 1 owe the majority of the above data to the general charts of Geographical Survey. I have relied on my own measurements, which are on the whole not a large number, with regard to the Lyngen and Kvænang fiords. A little beyond the mouth of the Salten Fiord inwards I have sounded .'^so ui.; liut this depth is less than may be found in the Sk,jei-stad Fiord which is still further in. I reached a depth of 518 m. a little out.side Skjerstad church. It is ([uite remarkable in the district between the Skjerstad and the Ofot Fiords how many depressions there are, as will be seen from the following table. Fiord Depth Situation Sk,jerstad Skjerstad deep 518 m. A little beyond Skjerstad church. Folden Hjertii deep 530 m. Betwfi'U Hjertii and the southern main- 67037' N., 1502' E. Fiord Max. depth Situation O.NSUIUI 0.xsund deep 630 m. Between Hannnerii and Lundii. 6801' N., 15«I8'.s E. Tvs Tvsfiord deep 725 m. A little inside Skårberg. 68012'.5 N., 16012'.5 E. Ofot Skarstad deep n.->0 m. Just opposite Skarstad. m02H.r, N. 16017'.', K. This series of greater depths lies between <>'" and fi8030' N. The powers which combine to form fiords must have been exer- cised in an unusually large degree in this district, and it is probably very difficult to find any parallel instance of such depths in such a limited area. It will 1)0 found on careful consideration of the observations taken that a great many of the fiord deci)S arc very uniform with regard to temperature and salinity. So as to make this clear at a glance the following tabulated observations have been inserted. Fiord Locality Date of observa- Soun- dings in Depth measured Temp. C» Salinitv Salten 67014'.6 N. 14026' E. = 4 1900 380 320 6.65 35... Folden 67037' 1.502' % 1900 530 .500 6.55 35.00 O.xsund «'^"1' i >7o 1899 15018'.5 630 630 6.3 35.08 Tys 68012'.5 L/3 1899 16012'.5 ' ' 725 700 6.3 35.11 Vest 68015'.5 „ ^ igyg 15049' 630 630 6.3 35.14 Ofut "'";-;' ^1^»^' 550 550 li.3 35.U Observations made at different times of the year have proved that a considerable constancy in temperature and salinity prevails in these fiord deeps. Another set of fiords shall now come into consideration. Fiord Locality Date of observa- tion Soun- dings Depth measured m. Temp. CO SaUnity Malang 69033' N. 1800' E. =7i 1899 433 350 5.5 34.52 Lyi'gen 69054' 20027' % 1899 320 300 3.(i5 34.84 K~....'™:r; s'/j 1899 343 340 2.3 34.40 0. Nortlgaanl. Fiord Locality Date of observa- tion Sonn- ding m. Depth measured m. Temp. CO 'salinity 0, Porsanger . . . 700o8'.5 26025' 28/4 1899 282 250 2.75 34.78 Tana') 70047' 280.30' -V^ 1878 232 232 2.3 Varanger-) . . 69056'5 30O10' Aug.1875 424 424 ■ 3.1 jV special characteristic of the ijlaccs above meutioucd is that tlie temperature was below 6° C. and the salinity less than 35 pro mille. There is also reason for supposing that these two factors are more subject to change here than in the fiords mentioned in the former table. For instance, in the Malang Fiord on ^Vi 1899 tlie temperature was 4.1 and the salinity 34.67. There are also many smaller fiords, which show similar conditions. Instances of this are tabulated in the following list. Fiord Locality Date of observa- tion Soun- dings m. Depth measured Temp. CO Salinitv Skjerstad.... S. XII */4 1900 515 500 3.15 34.09 Skjomen S. II =/„ 1899 150 150 1.7 33.42 Kanstad K. III ",'3 'S99 94 90 1.. 33.48 Ogs 0, II ■"/s 1899 207 200 1.4 33.33 Kirk K. I ^, 18!I!) KIS 100 .h;j.48 The fiords above mentioned are certainly connected with those wliich have a bottom temperature of 6° — 7°, and a salinity of about 35 0/00, but submarine ridges prevent the warm bottom water from flowing in. Tiie heat which the Gulf Stream brings with it does ") The N.: ■-) Profess. th Atlantic E.xpeditiim, II- I- MOHN. not exert any influence worth considering on the deeper layers of water in these fiords, and the condition of things in the depths is determined by the local meteorological factors in a special degree. A few examples, showing the loss of heat caused -«'here a fiord is shut off by a submarine ridge, will be of interest. On March 10th 1899 at a depth of 200 meters in the Ogs Fiord the tem- perature was 1.7 and the salinity 33.40 0/00. On the same day at the same depth in the Vest Fiord outside the temperature 6.7 and the salinity 34.87; there thus being a difi'erence of 5° C. in tem- perature. On April 4th HiOU at a depth of 200 meters in the Skjerstad Fiord, the temperature was 3".25 C. and the salinity 33.99 7oo, while in the Salten Fiord the figures were respectively 6°.55 and 35.06; there thus being a diiference of 3°.3 in temperature. It is not to be wondered at that these ditt'erences evidence themselves in the distribution of fauna. As a result of the observations and particulars detailed in the preceding pages it would seem reasonable and natural to divide the northern fiords into two groups') as follows: — 1. Fiords in which the bottom temperature is a" — 7° C. witli a salinity of about 35 7oo in the water at the bottom. (Examples: The Salten, the Folden, the Tys, the Ofot and the Vest Fiord). 2. Fiords in which the bottom temperature is less than G" C. and the salinity at the same depth is less than 35 °/ou. (Examples: The Malang, Lyngen, Kvænang, Porsanger, Tana, Varanger, Skjerstad, Skjomen, Kanstad, Ogs and Kirk Fiords.) The Malang Fiord is a kind of connecting link between the two groups. It must also be mentioned that the Skjer.stad Fiord, for instance, belongs to the second group on account of its being shut off by a submarine ridge which prevents the inflow of the ocean water; while the Lyngen and Porsanger Fiords for in- stance, on the other hand, must clas.sify under the second group on account of their being situated so far north that -the ocean water has been considerably cooled and their salinity has been reduced by mixing with fresh water. Later on we shall show that the distribution of fauna and its character in the two groups are so ditt'erent. tiiat the above classi- fication of the fiords is justifiable also for that leason. 1) Cf. Nordgaard: Some Hydrographical Results. (Bergeus museum bog 1899, p. 23). II. PLANKTON. NOTES. In my plankton tables the marks have the following signification: r r = very scarce, r = scarce, + = somewhat numerous, c = common, cc = very common. A. T\w groater Forms of animal Plankton. a. Plankton Stations 1899—1900. Depth in metre Corresponding samples in the hydr I tables 1899 Helligvær, 10 miles NW of H Vestfjord I, between Helligvær and Væro Vestfjord II, nearer Væra Moskenstrommen Heine. 8 miles SE of E Stamsund. 8 miles SbE of S Henningsvær, 7 miles S of H Yttersiden. 23 miles NW of Gaukværø 4(1 miles NW of Gaukværø Senjeu. 12 miles NWbW of Maanesodden Tronisosundet K\ ænangeu I, between Lege and Brynilen Kvænangen II, between Spildern and Kvænangstinderne Lyngen I. off Slubotn Lyngen II. off Kaafjord Lyngen III, off Spokenes Malangen, between Lysbotn and Støunesbotn Folstad, Ostnesfjord Helle, Ostnesfjord Hola, Svolvær Henningsvær, 8 miles SbW of H Vestfjord, 8 miles SSE of H Skroven. 4 miles S og S.- Raftsundet, off the Troldfjord Eaftsund II. li.twrin Aaistenen and Ulvaag Skroven. 5 ijnh - i;si; ,,| S Trauodybet. Iiuiwr^n 'irmo .■ind Lødingen Ofoten I. betwcLii Ilaxncs and Ramsund Ofoten II, between Bogen and Ballangen Eombaken I. at the head of R Eombakeu II, off ytre Sildvik Eombaken III, inside Øijord Skjomen I, at Elvegaard Ofotenf jord, off Skarstad Skroven, r, miles SWbS of S Strømmen I, at Henningsvær Strønmien II, at Henningsvær Mouth of the Raftsund Øxsund, between Hammerø and Lundø Sagf jorden I. inside Furrunesvæggen Sagf jorden II, outside Fun-unesvæggen Henningsvær 1. 4 miles SSW of H Henningsvær IH, 16 miles SSW of H Evenstad I, 7 miles SE of Lofotodden Evenstad II, 10 miles SE of Lofotodden Moskenstrommen Kirkfjord I, inside Vorfjorden Reine I. 1 1 miles SE of R Ure I. 9' „ miles SSE of U Henningsvær I, 6 miles SWbW'/oW of H Raftsundet Risværflaket, outside the Øgsfjord Kanstadf jord III, inside the ridge Øgsfjord I, at the head of the fjord Øgsfjord II, at Halvarso Tranedybet, between Trano and Lødingen Tranodybet Hennintrsvær II. 6 miles SbE'/oE of H Væro, 7 miles SbW of Maahomet Rosthavet, 60 miles NW of Rost Rost I. outside E Rost II. outside R 0— .50, 0—250 0—50, 0—100, 0—180 0—50, 0—100, 0—200 0— .50, 0—100 0—150 0—50, 0—100 0—50. 0—180 0—50, 0—110 0—50, 0—100, 0—700 0—5. 0—50, 0-130 0—5 0—5. 0—50. 0—140 0—5, 0—50, 0—180 0—5, 0—50, 0—115 0—50, 0—100, 0—250 0—50, 0—200 0—100, 0—300 0—50, 0—135 0—50, 0—150 0—50, 0—150 0—50, 0—100 0—50. 0—200 0—300 0—50 0—10(1. n 21111, 0—260 300—350, 0- Inn. (i I'lin. o -300, 0—380 0— 50. n 1 1 II I. (I L'iKi, 0—630 0—100, 100 - 20U. 200 300. 300—3.50 0—100, 100—200, 200—2.50 0—40 0—100 0—100, 100—200, 200—300 0—40 500—550 0—50. 0—100, 0—200, 0—250 0—30 0—275 0—100. 0—150. 150—250, 250—350, 350—4.50. 450—5.50, 550—620 0— .50, 0—100. 0—200 0—300 0—85 0—100. 0—200' 0—250 0— .50. 0—1.50 0—100. 0-200 0 0—100 0—50, 0-1.50 0—100. 0—200 0—100, 0—140 0—45 0— .50, 0—150 0—90 0—90 0-200 0— .50. 0—100. 100—200, 200—300, 300—400, 400—500, 500—600 0 0—100, 0—280 0—100, 0—170 0—100. 0—900 0—120 0—100 28—40 41—52 53—63 66—70 73—80 81—86 89—90 91—97 10.5—121 126—1.33 134 13.5—144 145—1.54 1.5.5—162 163—173 174- IHI 1 Hi!- 194 214—223 224-234 196— 2(J6 235—240 241—245 246—250 251—2.58 282—292 293—301 .302—306 .307-311 312-321 322-;i24 339-349 363— .368 377—385 405—411 412-419 420—423 426-435 436—443 444—450 479—481 455—460 488 522 -.525 .526-531 532—542 544 579-589 596-603 6()4_filS 623—628 631—633 Nr. Date Xame Depth in metres Corresponding samples in the hydr. tables 63 1899 =% ? Vi 13 v* -V4 2!^ -''/4 V5 V, 1900 20/ ^U ^'4 3/^ "/i ■4 0—150 0—100. 0—700 0—100, 0—400 0—50, 0—100, 100—200, 200—300, 300—400, 400—500, 500-600, 600—700 0 0-3 0-3 0-3 0—3, 0—150 0-3, 0—150 0 0—3, 0-250 0—100, 0—380 0—3 0—80 0-3, 0— 50, .50-100, 100-200, 200-300, 300-380 0—50, 0—160 0-90 0—3, 0—50, 0—100 0—90 0-100, 100—200, 200—300 0—8 0—6 0-100, 0-300 0-3 0-10 0—75, 100-200 0—200 0—100 0-2.00 0-300 0-1.50 0—50, 0—140 0—50, 0—100, 0—400 0—50, 0-100, 0—200 0—60 0— .50, 0—100, 0—200 0-110 0-600 0-25 0-130 0-130 0—100 0-130 0-150 0-25 0-100, 0-180 0-330 0-420 0—490 0—50, 0—100, 0—500 0—25 0-20 0-50, 0-330 0-.530 0—100. 100-200, 200—300, ,300—400. 40(1— .50(1 0— .50, 0-315 64 651—663 65 66 Tysfjord 1 . . . 67 Lille Molla . 68 Følstad, Østnesfjorden 688-689 692-693 682—683 697 70'' 69 Helle, Østnesfjorden.... 70 Brettesnes II . 71 Skroven ... 73 Hola, at Svolvær Stene in Bo, Yestnraalen 703—709 74 Gaukværo II, Vesterarden 748 756 75 Malangen, off Stounesbotn 76 Stønnesbotn . . . ' Senjenhavet 77s) 78 Malangen 773 78'-' 79 Kvænanoen I, betw. Spilderen and Kvænanostinderne 783 789 80 Kvænangen II. off Noklen island .... 790 793 81 Jøkelfjord, at the head of the fjord 82 Jøkelfjord m, off the Tverfjord 7qc) gfjO 83 84 Kvænangen, between Spilderen and the northern mainland Hammerfest harbour 803—810 85 Troldfjord, in Eolfsø 86 Ingohavet 811 8'53 87 8.30—8.32 Repvaag harbour. Porsangerfjord 89 Porsangerfjord 833 840 90 Vardø 91 L-\Tigen I, off Skibotn . . 861 866 92 Lyngen II, off the Kaaf jord 867 874 93 Lyngen III, between Gamvik and Ulø 875 884 94 Hola, Svolvær 885 893 95 97 Henningsvær, 2^/4 miles off H 914 921 98 Stronnnen at Henningsvær 929 931 Bålstad I 101 102 Østnesfjord I, at the head 981 982 103 Østnesfjord II, between Vaterfjord aud Polstad 104 Østnesfjord III, off Helle . . . 989 994 UV) 106 107 Ørsnes Bålstad . . Reine 995-998 1004-1008 Vestfjord 110 111 Skjerstadfjord V Skjerstadf jord VU 113 Skjerstadfjord XII 114 115 Seivaagen, Salteufjord 116 Saltenf jord II 117 UK Foldenfjord 1 ii;i Vestfjord, iM^tw.-.-n Fl;id.. aii.l SkroMMi 1(17H— 1089 b Plankton tables. Depth in inetves Vestfjord I )— 50;0— 100 0— 180 0—50 0—100 0-200 Moskeii- strømmeii Stamsuiitl , Hciiiii 0—50 0—100 0—150 0— 50|0— 180 0—50 0—110 Fish eggs Pasiphæa tarda Xyctiphanes nonrgiea Boieophaiisia inei mis Thysnnoissa veglecta — longkawlata Boreomysis nniica Hemimysis ahyssicola Eggs and Lnrvæ of Schizopoilii . . Parathemisto ohlima Eiithcmisto compressa XaupUi and Cypris of Cinipedia Coiichoecia sp Calamts fiiimarJncus — hypa-horeus Fseudocal. elongahts Ckiriduis ariimtns — feiiuisphms Eudueta novveyica ScholccithriceUa mhwr Temora longicornis Mdridin hums — ''"'»" Phnromamnia rohuxta Heternrhnbdus norvegicus Candacia armata Acartia sp Oithona siiiulia — plumifca Microsetella atlantka Onaea conifcra Young and Larvæ of Copcpoda . Lhnadna haha Larvæ of (rastrnpoda — - Fdccfipoda Oikoplcura sp FnfiUaria sp CypJtOHanks Larvæ of Eddnodcrmata — - Polydur-fa Cliafognata Bolina sp Arddinactis albidn Cnpxdita sarni ]'h;isnphora borealis 0. Nordgaard. Date Station Depth in meters Fish eggs Pasiphæa tarda Nyctiphanes norvegica Borenphausia incrmis Thijsannesm ncglecta — loufficnudafa Boycomi/sis arctica Scmiim/sis ahysskola Eggs and Larvæ of Sckizopoda . Parathemisto oblivia Eidhemisto comjjresm Xmiplii and Cypris of Cirripedi Conchoecia sp Calartns finmarehicus — hyperboreus Pseiidocal elongatus Chiridius armatus — ■ teniiispiniis EiicJicefa noi-vegica Scokcifhricella minor Teiiiora lo7Ujicorms Metridia Inceiis — longa Plmromamma rolmsta Heterorliahdiis nnrvegicns Candacia armaia Acartia sp Oithona similis — - 2)lu)nifera Microsetella atlantica Ovcrea conifera Young and Larvæ of Copepoda . Limadna balca Larva? of Gastropoda — - Pfkcyjjoda Oikoplcura sp Fritillaria sp Oyphonaidcs Larvæ of EchiiKdermata — - Polycha'fa Cluslognata Boliwi sp AraclmacHs alhida Ciipulita sarsii Physojihora horcalis Troms osund Kvænangen II 0—50 0—100 0—700 0—5 0—50 0—130 0—5 0—50 0—100 0—140^ 0—5 0—50 0— 0—5 0—50 0—115 27 Lyngen II 0—50 0—100 0—250 + 1 + Lyngen HI 0-50 0-200 Malanijen 0—50 0—135 0—50 lO— 150 Henningsvær Vestfjord Skro- ven 0. Xordgaard. Depth in meters 0—100 0—200 0—300 0—380 0—50 0—100 0—200 0—630 100— 200— 300— 200 300 350 ,100— 200 200 250 ^l.i|.ll.r„ fi.rda uirlijjiancs nm-regica liinnphiiusia inerniis lu/sanoessa nrgleda — longicaudata hreoniysis arctica Temimysis abyssicola !ggs and Larvæ of ScMzopoda . ^arathemisio oblivia ^jvfhemistn cnmpressa .''ini Hi nnd Cypris of Cirripedia 'nil, liiu'iia sp 'alaiius finmarcliiais — hyperborens ''seudocal. elongaius Vdridius annatns — tenuisjnmiK Mehceta norvegka 'colecithrieella minor ^emora longir.ornis Tetridia liicens — longa 'leuromamma robusfa Teterorhabdus norvegkus 'andacia armatn cartm sp lithona similis — plumifcra licrosetella atlantica hicæa conifera oungs and Larvæ of Copepoda åmacina. balea arvæ of Gastropoda — - I'rJccypoda HIinplnra sp y'ii"'"-'<" -l' ',ll,hn,.:ntlrs arv;t- of Kchitiodermata — - I'oJgchrcta 'hætognat t 'olina sp raclinactis nlbida 'upulifa sarsii liysoplwra borealis + I + rr rr Rombnkeu in Skjom.] Otb- I t.Mlf.j. I I 0—50 0—100 II 0—30 II :,() (|_lfH)IO— 2(K + + I rr rr rr + + + c + + + + + ^ ^ rr 4- ,. P c c + c c rr 0. NordoaanL Depth in meters Fish eggs Pasiphæa tarda Nyctiphanes norvegica Bore.ophausia inermis Tlii/sanoessa negleda — longkaudata Boreomysis arctica Hemimysis ahjssicola Eggs and Larvæ of Scldzopoda . . Ptirathemisto ohliiia Ejithemisto enmpressa NaiqMi and Cypris of drripedia Conrkoeda sp Calamis finmarchieus — hyperboreus Pseiidocal. elongatus Chiridms armatus — temtispinus Euchæta norvegica Scolecithricella minor Temora longicornis Mctridia hicens — longa Plewomamma rolmsta Hehrorhabdus twrvegims Candacia ormata Oithona similis — plumifcra Microsetella aflaiitica Oncæa conifcra Young and Larvæ of Copepoda Liiiiaiina balea Larvæ of Gastropoda - Pdecypoda (likopleitrn sp FritiUaria sp Cyphonautes Larvii: of Echimidermata — - Polyrhadn ( lin'tdgnatn BoUtia sp Arachnactis nlhida Cupidita sarsii Pliysophora borealis Sagfj. II Hen- nings- I Henningsvær HI vær I 0—100 0—200 0—250 0—10010-200 Mo- sken- strøm Kirk f j I 0—50 0—160 Henningsvær 0—100 0—140 Raft- sund Trauødybet 0—50 0—150 0—90 0-50 0—100 100— 200— 300— 400— 500- 400 500 0—100 0—280 0—100 0—170 0—100 0—900 0—120 0. Noi-dgaai-d. Tysfjord Tysfjord II Tysfjord I Lille MoUa Føl- stad Bret- HeUe tesnes Depth in meters 0—100 0—700 0—100 0—400 0—60 0—100 100— 200— 300— 400— 200 300 400 500 Fish eg-gs PfimpliKa tarda Xi/cfiphanes novegica Boreopliausia inennis Tlii/sanoessa negleda — longicauåata Bnreomysis arclica Hrmimysis abyssicola Eggs and Larvæ of Schizopoda . . Parathemisto nblivia Euthemisto compressa Xanplii and Cypris of Cirripcdia Coiichoecia sp Cahmus finmarchims — hypiTbornis Pseudocal. elongatus Chiridius armatiis — tcnuispinus Euchæta norvcyka Scolecithricella minor Tcjiiora longicornis Miiridia lucens — longa Pkwomamma rohuKta Hdernihahdm norvegicus Candacui armata Acartia sp (lithnna similis — jilumifera Microsetella attantica Oncii-a conifcra Yniing and Larvæ of Copeixida . Limacina. bnlea hm-væ of Gastropoda — - Pdecypoda Oiliopkura sp FriliUari,, s], < 'ypIio>iautcs Larvæ of Echinodermnta — - Polychæta Cliætognata Bolina sp Arachnactis albida Cujmlita sarsii Pliysophoia borealis 0—3 0—250 0—11)010—380 Malnnjren 60— 100— 200— 100 200 300 KvaMiangen I 0_oO 0—160 Kvsen. II 0—3 0-50 0—100 O. Nordgaard. Jøkel- fjord III Ham- mer- fest Trold. f j ord Porsangerfj Lj'u- gen I Deptli in meters 0-100 100- ^00; 0—1000—300 Fisli eggs Pasiphcea tarda yi/ctiphanes norcegica Borcophausia inermis Thysanoessa neglecta — hngicaudafa Bo) fomysis arctica Ilemimysis abysncola Eggs and Larv;e of Schizopoila . . Farathemisto ohliria Euthemisto compi-essa Xauplii and Cypris of Cirripcdia Conchoecia sjj (-'alaniis finmarcldciis — hyperhoreus Psettdocal. elongatus Cliiridius armatus — tenuinpinuH Kucluvta norregira ScrAecitliricclla minor Ti'inora loiigicoriiis MeMdia lucmx — hnga Pleuromanima roJmsta Hctcrorhfihdus iwrrcyicus (atidacid ar innta Acartia sp Oitlioiia similis — plumifern Minosetdla atlaittlca Oncæa cnni/cra ^'oinig and Larvaj of Copepoda . Limacina balca I-iirv:i' of Gastropoda - Pelecypodn Oilwplnira sp FritUlaria sji Cgphdiiautes Larv:i' of Ediinodmiiafa — - Polgchæta Cliætngnata Bnlbia sp Araclinactis albida Cupidita sarsii Physophora borealis I»'/., 1900 "Vs -:, =«/.■, ■"'/■, ^■'•1 ■"'/;, ■-■ 1 Hala Skroven HeiinbigsviLi- Sivom- men Bålstad I Roiue JliUl». (lybet Østnesfjord I 11 III Ørs- Bul- lies 1 stad Reine Vesttj. Sk.JL-rstail a 0-n>i 0-140 0—50 0—100 0—400 0—50 0—100 [)— 200 0-BO O-oO 3—100 0—200 0—110 1 0— HOO 0—25 0-130 0—130 )— 100 0-13O 0-150 0—25 1 0— lOOiO— 180 r + + n- + + + IT r + v + + + + + 1- + IT + + + • -!- + + + + ' + + + r rr + + + -1- ,. ,. ,. -U r 1- + ir + + ,. c + <• + c + c + + + r v •■ + '■ ^- -f ^- -• <■ -r c + + >■ + r c + + + + + + c r + r .■ ■• 1 >• + + + >■ IT Skjer- stadfj IV Sel- vaag tenfj. Foldenfj. Depth in meters 0—50 0-100 0—500 0—25 0—50 0—330 100— 200— 300— 400— 200 300 400 500 0—50 0—315 Fish egfrs Fasiphæa tarda Ni/ctijihayies norvegica Boreophausia inermis Tlii/aannessa neglecta — longicaudata Boreomysis avdica Hemimysis abyssicola Eggs and Larvæ of Schizopoda Parathemisto oblivia Euthemisio compressa Å^miplii and Cypris of Cirripedi Conclwcda sp (Manus fivmarchiciis — hyperhoreus Pseudocal. elongatus Chiridivs armatus — tenuispinws Euchæfa nnrvegica Scolecithricella minor Tcmora longicornis Metridia lucens — longa Flem-nmamma rohusta Hrternrhahdtis norvegicus Cnndacia armata Acarfia sp Oithona similis — plumifera Microsetclla atlantica Onccea conifera Young and Larvæ of Cope])oda Limacina halea Ij;irv;e of Gastropoda — - Fclecypoda Oiknpleura sp Frililkiria sp ( 'gplionautes L:irv;i' of Ecliinodermatn — - Fniychæta Cha-toynatn Bolina sp Arachnact.is alhida Cnjndita xarsH r/u/soplinra horralis Remarks on some Plankton Forms. Pisces. Egg's and Larvae. hi Marrli ami A|iiil is'.iCi. lisli spawn was reg-ularly , found ill the plankton on tin- 1-ot'oton liaiiks. That the «rreater part of this hclon-vd to cod was. t considor. niKincstionablo. In 1897, fish spawn was also noticed from '' ■• to 'i 'l. In 1899, a con.siderable (piantity of tisli eggs was to be seen in the sea at Vest Lofoten, on Mai'ch 20tli and on April 1st a mass of fish eggs was seen on the East I^ofoten banks. Also in 1900. fish spawn was noticed in the latter half of the month of March. Tartienlarly in 1897 several samples containing- spawn were examined. Various sizes were found, right up to a diameter of •2..-> mm.; hut the diameter of the majority was about 1.3 mm., which means that most of it was cod spawn. We also got a few cod larva' in the tow net. as for instance on 'A 1B97 on the fishing- ground at Keine. The characteristic pigment bands left no room for doubt that we really had caught larvæ of cod — their length was about .3.5 mm. It was quite remarkable how seldom one came upon a sterile egg. One cannot, however, because of this fact con- clude that fertilization was carried out in a particularly effective way, indeed one can hardly exercise any control over this in the open sea. For cod spaAvn is doubtless subject to the same law as for instance, salmon spawn, which dies pretty quickly if it has not been fertilized. (Some cod eggs were put into a glass of sea -w^ater, and it was seen that the eggs fell to the bottom as soon as they died. In the open sea also, the dead eggs without doubt sink to the bottom, so that it is not possible to gain a correct idea of the effectiveness of fertilization by counting the eggs capable of devel- opment which are found in the water. Respecting the spawning of the skrei {Gaihis mllarias L.) reference should be made to Hjokt's book „Fiskeri og Hvalfangst" (Fishery and AMiale Catchini;). page 37 ei scq. Deeapoda. Pasiphæa tarda, Keoyer. By tow-nettiiiL:-. I have only obtained young individuals of this species, (^uite rarely, single specimens have been found. Thus 'A 1899. Ofoten I, 300—3.50 mm., 1 specimen, length 27 mm.=) ■■'/\i 1899. Tys Fiord I, 200—300 m., 1 specimen, length 26mm. 74 1900. Skjerstad Fiord V, 0—420 m., 1 specimen, length 33 mm. =-'^,',1 1902. The By Fiord, Bergen, 2.50—1.50 m., 1 specimen, length 12 mm. I made the following notes about the specimen from Ofoten: — Body, quite transparent, brown eyes and a reddish tail appendix. In „Bidi-ag til Kundskab om Christiania Fjordens Fauna" (Con- tribution to a Knowledge of the Fauna in The Kristiania Fiord) M. iSars describes the young of this species (p. 56 — 63, fig. 81 — 90). These were taken near Skroven in Lofoten by G. O. S.^rs and the smallest was 10 mm. in length. 1) Cf. NoBDGAARD, „Contril)uti<)ii to tlie Study of Hydrography and Biology on the Coast of Norway". Tables 2, 4 a. 4 b. ^ Measured from the point of the rostrum to tlie tip of the tail. As far as 1 can see, (1. O. Saks was the fir.st to observe the pelagic habits of this species. In ,,Crustacea II" from the Norw. North Atlantic Expedition (1876—78) he .says (page 11): „Mean- while, though the specimens in (luestion all came up in the trawl from very considerable depths, reaching 17()0 fathoms, yet the animal may, considering its obviously pelagic habits, have entered the trawl in some of the higher strata, during the upward passage of the apparatus.'" Tlic cxiicdition above mentioned also took its .speci- mens of I'asqilian with a trawl at the stations 33, 213 and 295. Of these stations 33 is in the southern part of the North Ocean, 213 about halfway between Jan Mayen and Norway and 295 (Lat. 71" 59' N., Long 11° 40' E.) is somewhat further north and east. It is easier now with the improved apparatus for pelagic fishing to catch the animal. It appeared in considerable numbers in the North Ocean'). With regard to the distribution of this species in the fiords of Norway, it may be mentioned that it has been found from The Kiistiania Fiord up to Lofoten, but its distribution is now^ known to be extended over a larger area. In April 1899, I took specimens with a trawd in The Malang Fiord from a depth of 380 m. There is no doubt that it is rather common in certain other fiords. For in- stance, I have often seen it in the stomach of Macrurus rupestris, Spinax niger and Gadus rirens fi-om The Herlø Fiord near Bergen. The young individuals of this species mentioned as being taken in The Ofot, Tys and Skjer-stad Fiords were all caught in the months February — April. Althoug-h it is not stated, it is likely that G. O. Sars took the yomiL' staL'-es on which M. Sars has based his de- scription, also siiiihtiiii,' ihiiiiij the early spring months, for G. 0. Sars was, in the \ rars nitiitiouiMl. making winter researches in Lofoten. One would be inclined to think that about the middle of the winter is the time of propagation for this species. It is, however, reasonable to suppose that the propagation stretches over a period of several months. In the stomach of Spinax niger from The Herlo Fiord, I found 'Vt 1897 a female with large eggs attached. Another Pasiphæa female with eggs was found in the stomach of a Gadm virens from The Herlø Fiord 'Ve 1902. Kroter based his original description on specimens from Green- land, and the species is also said to be found on the east coast of North America. Sehizopoda. Nyctiphanes rwrvegica, M. Sars. As is the case with Pasiphæa tarda, this is a plankton form, which it is difficult to catch in small tow-nets. A large number of my specimens have been taken in a trawl. Here is a list of the various places in Avhich they have been found. 1% 1897. Sunderø (Vesteraalen), several specimens in the stomach of Gadus rirens. "A 1899. Helle (Ostnes Fiord), 0—120 m. 1 jun. (tow-net). 'Vo — Raftsund 0-275 m. rr — "A — Følstad, (Ostnes Fd.), 0 -135 m. rr — >) Cf. H.70KT, ,,Fiskeri valfangst" (Fishery and Whale Catching), p. 38 ""li 1899. In Sea N. W. of Røst, 0—500 m. i' (trawl). "/4 — Gaukværø II, 0— -250 m. rr — 21/4 — Kvænangen 0—3^0 m. rr — 2^4 — In Sea off Ingo, 0—300 m. rr — j I have specimens from tlie following places on the west coast | of Norway: — j ^74 1897. The Fiord outside liergen in the stomach of Gadus tirens. [ -7i 1899. Hei-l0 Fd., 0—400 m. jun. rr (tow-net), j 271 — On the coast off Herlo. 0—150 m. — ""' 1 -1/9 — TheNorw. Channel off the I j Kors Fiord. ) '75 — The Herlo Fioi-d, in the stomach of Gadus i-tims. \ 179 — The Hjelte Fiord about 100 m. rr (tow-net I. '7n — Henno in the ,,skjærgaard" beyond Bergen in the sto- mach of Gadus virens. On Nansen's .,Fram" expedition, a single specimen was taken on May •22nd 1894. M On the Norw. North Atl. Exp. (187(3—78) this species was noticed at most of the stations. G. 0. Saes writes'-): „The present beautiful species was obser- ved on the expedition in several localities, at a considerable distance from the coast, swimming about on the surface of the water, as a rule, however exclusively young indinduals. At one of the stations (St. 75) west of the Namsen Fiord, the animal occurred in such profusion that the sea in some localities had a peculiar brownish tint." Professor Saes also mentions the species from the Kristi- ania, the Hardanger and the Vest Fiords. AuEiviLLius^) has observed it in the surface layers of the Skagerack in August, and in the (Julmar Fiord towards the end of November. In the months of August and September, the spe- cimens he obtained were generally found rather deep down. The species is distributed from the Arctic Ocean to the coast of Portugal, and from Greenland to Massachusetts Bay. C. KoELBEL'*) states the length of the largest specimen caught at Jan Mayen to be 36 mm. My largest specimen, taken in the sea off Ingø in Finmai'k, has precisely the same length; the largest specimen from the Herlo Fiord, near Bergen, was 32 mm. Burcojiliaitsia Inermis, Krøyek. This species constitutes, as is well known, the pi'incipal food of the coal-fish and plankton eating whales. I \\i\\ therefore give a complete account of the observations I have been able to make respecting the distribution of this animal. '7^ 1897. Svolvær (Lofoten), in the stomach of Gadus caUarius + 'Vi — 0gs Fiord, 0—150 m. (tow-net) r — — Between Barø and Lødingen, 0 — 200 m. (tow-net) r 7» — Svolvær in the stomach of Gadus callarias c Va — Ostnes Fd. at various places, 0 — 120 m. (tow-net) + — — Raftsund, Ti-old Fd., Grund Fd. — r -"A — Reine, in the stomach of Gadus callarias -\- '7i 1899. Reine, (Lofoten), 0—150 m. (tow-not) rr 'Vi — 8 miles S. E. of Reine — rr -7i — Lyngen HI, 0— 200 m. — rr •■'7i 1899. Helle ( Ostnes Fd.), 0— 50 m. (tow-net). . V2 — Vest Fiord, 0— 50 m. 72 — Raftsund, 0—200 m. — V4 — Stene, (Lofoten) 100—200 m. — 174 — Malang Fiord, 0 m. — "/4 — Stønnesbotn 0— 3 m. — -74 — Sea off Ingø, 0—300 m. (trawl) 73 1900. Henningsvær I, 0—140 m. (tow-netl jun. ^73 — Beier Fiord, 0—150 m. (trawl) The contents of the stomachs of coal-fish which were caught in the Porsanger Fiord') in the summer of 1898, were for the most part composed of this species. The presence of Boreophausia incnnis along the coast of Ber- gen is also satisfactorily ascertained, a large quantity having been found in the stomachs of young coal-fishes caught off Henno on '7ii 1902. But it is not certain if the species is to be met with animally on this coast. AuEiviLLius mentions the species in the Skagerack, and Nok- MAN-) gives Banff, Shetland, Moray Firth and Clyde district as places whei'e it is found. The species is observed from Spitzbergen to the Skagerack and England, as well as from Greenland along the east coast of North America to about 42° N. The largest specimens I have found (in the Malang Fiord) were 25 mm. long. Boreophausia raschi, M. Saes. This species is distinguished from the foregoing by a toothlike projection on the sides of the carapace. The dorsal tooth, however, in front of telson is missing in raschi. I have only found this species once, and that was at Hellc in the Ostnes Fiord, (Vs 1897, 0—120 m.). 1 It is known from the Kristiania Fiord (SI. and G. O. Saes). j The latter also mentions having ocasionally found the species on the west coast of Norway. It is also known from Greenland and Great Britain, a list of places where it has been found has been given by Noeman') and T. Scott.*) Thysanoessa negh'cta, Keøyek. There was no example of this species among the specimens taken in 1899—1900, but on '"1^ 1897 I found it in the Ostnes Fd., plankton 0—60 m. It was also found in the stomach of ocean- cod {sTirei) which was fished at Svolvær '73 1897. G. O. Saes mentions having taken the species in the N'aran- gci' Fioi'd. I luiv(! the following notes tVoni the west coast of Norway. •'7i 1900. The Hjelte Fiord, 0-220 m. tow-net rr '7io 1902. Manger, in the stomach of Clupea harengus r '7ii 1902. Hennø, in the stomach of Gadus virens jun. r The species is known from Greenland, (H. 1. Hansen) the Siberian coast (J5eandt), N. E. America. (S. I. Sjiith), besides Norman and T\ T. ScOtt have mentioned several places on the British coast where it has been found. 1) G. 0. Sabs, Crustacea, p. 13. Thr Norw. North Polar Expod. 189.-i— 1896. 2) Crustacea II. The Norw. North Atl. Exp. 187ti— 78, p. 12. ^) Die Plankton Fauna des Hkayeraks, p. 74. K-l. Svenska Vet. Akad. Handl. 30, N. 3. ••) Die Oesterri'ichische Pularstation ,Jan Mayen. Reobactnni)s-Kroebnisse, III B. p. 48. ') Sparre-Schneider have taken specimens at Kvænangen. '') Briti.sh Schizopoda of Families Laphogastrida' and Ephansiida'. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., S. (1 Vol. IX, p. 4til. •') British Schizopoda, p. 462. ■•) On the Distribution of Pehi-ic Invertebrate Fauna of the Kirth of Forth and ils \icinit.v. I'nrI III. Sixtwntli Annual liujiort of tlie Fishery Board for ikton. 39 llii/fanocssa lomjicaudata, Kkhyei!. Witli tow-iiets, tliis species has only been eaui^lit at tlio follo- viim- places: — '•V) 18!)9. The Vest Fiord 1. (> loii ni. rr 7s — I'rc I, 0- 100 ni., (I •_' n. rr My specimens were it) li' mm. Uiiil;. On Naxskn's Frnm-expedition siiiijle spciimciis were taken at four difterent places in tiie Airtic Ocean; ami Sai.'s mentions the Varanger Fiord and tlie i7" N. ^(jrcoiiiyaid arctica. Ivuovkh. As far as 1 know, this is the tirst time this species has been inckideil in any account of plankton organisms. There can. however, hardly be any room for doubt that it has planktonic habits, as it has several times been taken by townetting'. As, for instance on '^4 1S99 in the Malani;- Fd.. 300 -3S0 m. rr From the western tiords of Norway 1 have noted the follo- wini;': — -77 1898. The Herlo Fiord, in the stomach of J\Jacruni!< rupestris -\- 'Vio — The Herlo Fd.. 0—400 m. tow-net rr 'V, 1901. The Herlo Fd., 0—400 m. — rr •-Vii 1902. Fiord off Bergen, 250—450 m. — rr This species, which was tirst described by Kkoyee as being found in Greenland, has by G. O. Saks been taken in the Kristi- ania. Hardanger and Vest Fiords. It has not yet been observed on the British Coasts. Hi'mimi/sis alnjssicola, G. O. SArs. This species also seems to be a bathy-planktonic organism, it was at any rate found in the tow-net on ^2 1^99 in the deep off Trano, 0 — 630 m. ; both as adtilta and jnniores. In the western tiords it has never been seen in plankton but has been found in considerable quantity in the stomach of Macnirus iKjiestris from the Herlo Fiord, 'Vt 1898. Boreomysw arctica was also found in the same place. G. 0. Sars has taken this oi'ganism in the Kristiania and Hardanger Fiords and at Lofoten. It has not yet been included in the British fauna.") Nukman has caught it in the Trondhjem Fiord. Ei;t;s and Larv:e of Schiiopoila. As the Schuopoila i)Iay such a vei-y important part in the economy of the northern seas, I will mention some observations made in the northern tiords. '74, '74 1899. The Malang Fd., 0— 3 ra. + '-'74 — Ingo 0—300 m. r "/4 — The Porsanger Fd., 0— 75 m. r Vs — Vardø, 0—200 m. c 1) British Scliizopoda, p. 463. -I Th.' 8.-as..nal Distribution of Atlantic Plankton Or^'auisnis, p. 31, 32. ^J C£. NoRMA.\, On British Mysidæ, p. 146. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. S. 6, vol. X. 1900. The Østnes Fd.. 0 130 m. + - 4 Tlie Skjei-stad Fd.. o 330 m. -|- The Feiden Fd.. 0 100 m. r The majority ef lliese |ii'(iliaiily beloni^cd tn the species Borro- liliaiisi(( 'uicrmif^. Cumacea. I'.-cudiiciiiiia l(iii(iic iiiiis. SI'. j'.A-n;. Uii '■"■'/: I'S97 1 not a specimen of this sjiecies in the liarbour at Hrettesnes in Lofoten, the animal was swimmiiiL;- ahunt on the surface. T. Scott'- has on the other hand, several times caught it by tow-netting in the T'lrth of Foith. SeAiuiE-ScHNEiDEU has observed this species at Ililleso in the Malaui; Fiord, which is the northein limit for it. With I'egard to its disti'ibutioii cf. Di'. ('.\ni, Zi.m.mku.-j Amphipoda. ['ardUti-misto ohllcia. Kriivek. This species is also, -w-ithout doubt, one of the important orga- nisms in the economy of the sea. 1 have specimens from a great many stations both in the northern tiords and on the west coast of NorAvay. Is is distributed from Greenland {Kr()Yek, Hansen) to 45" N. 50" W. (Cleve)') and from Arctic Ocean, where it was taken by Nansen at 12 different stations, to The British Isles. AuEiviLLius has found this species in the Skagerack, but it has not up to the present time been noticed in the fiords of Sweden and southern Norway. The most southerly place at which I have taken this species was off Stavanger (58° 59' N. 5" 21' W.l. where I found juiiiores in plankton on 7-' 1896. In the plankton which I had under examination from ..Heim- dals'' section between the Sogne Fiord and Iceland about the middle of May 1896, I constantly came across jnniores from the surface layers, both from the region of the Gulf Stream and in the arctic water. Likewise juniurea and sometimes adidta were observed in the Pudde Fiord (Bergen) from the middle of November 1890 to February 1897, 0—8 m. In the plankton material which the seal catcher Capt. H. Andresen collected for the biological station, a consider- able number of P. obliria were found, among them also a large number of jimiorcfi from the sea north of .Ian Mayen (.lune and July 1S97.7 I'aratliouisto is characterized by 11. H. Gkax'^) as an arctic- oceanic organism, and the same author mentions for instance: — „Iin Mai 1901 hatte z. B. P. oMiria von ihrem Verbreitungs- centrum im Eismeere bis zu Lofoten eine zusammenhiingende Ver- breitung an der Oberfiadie." In another i)lace (p. 95) numerous specimens of young Parathemisto are mentioneil in May as one of the tirst appearances of the tlouiishing spring plankton. Tn the North Ocean the months of May and June appear to be the most impoi-tant time for the devcloinnent of this species; although I have, on the other hand, obsei-ved young indi\'iduals in 1) The Distribution of Pelagic Invertebrate Fauna of Firth of Forth, p. 167. 2) Die arktischen Cumaceen (Fauna arctica), B. I, p. 428. 3) The Distribution of Atlantic Plankton Organisms, p. 33. *) Cf. KOHDGAARD, Contributions to the Hj'drography of the North Ocean. Berg. Mus. Aarb. 1901, No. 2, p. 29. 5) Das Plankton des norwegischen Nordmeeres. Report on Norwegian Fishery and Marine Investigations. Vol. IT, No. .5, 1902. p. 83. 40 (). Nordgaard . the months from November to May in the neighbourhood of Ijergen. In the Arctic sea, Parathemisto is of great impoi'tance as food foi' phinkton eaters. I have seen it in the stomach of Gadus vircns both from Bergen and from Vesteraalen; and in March 1897 I noticed it also in the stomach of Gadus callarias, caught near Svolvær in Lofoten. Euthenmtu compressa, Goes. G. O. Sabs') gives the following distribution for this species: — Davis Strait, East coast of Greenland, Jan Mayen, Hasvig (in West Finmark). Norman'-) states that near Redcar from 10th to 12th of February 1892 there was a vei'y rich Crustacean plankton, which was eagerly sought after by Bissa ttidaetijla. This plankton con- sisted chiefly of Euthemisto compressa which at tliat time was new to the British fauna, and there was also Nematoscelis megalops and Thysanoessa longicaudata. From the Firth of FortJi T. Scott^) refers to this animal as occuring in February and November 1892 and in November 1893. My observations are the following: — 7-2 1897. Sunderø (Vesteraalen), from stomach of Gadus rivens. ^Vi 1899. Kvænangen I, 0—140 m. tow-net. 1 9. 22/3 — The Rost sea, 0—700 m. — Euthemisto bispiiiosa, Boeck. V2 1897. Sunderø (Vesteraalen) from stomach of Gadus virens. G. O. Saks states the distribution of this species as follows: — Greenland, Spitzbergen (?) off Novia Scotia, Sørvær and Hasvig (in West Finmark). AmathiUa homati, Fabk. AiJuIta, but still more juniores were noticed on '% 1897 in the surface water at Sunderø in Vesteraalen. Also in the sea beyond the belt of skerries (Skjærgaard) off Bergen on -% 1900, 0 — 5 m., young of this species were observed. Development would thus appear to take place in the winter and spilng. Cirrlpedia. Lepas dnatifera, Linn. A splendid bunch on a glass ball (from a tishing not) drifted aslioro in March 1899 on the outer side of Moskeneso in Lofoten. Nauplii and Cypris of Cirripedia. At certain times larvæ of Cirripedia may be found in large numbers in plankton. Amongst those I have myself noticed I will mention for instance those seen in April 1896 at Bålstad in Lofo- ten, and in April 1897 at Røst. At the latter place, I also on March 24th 1899 noticed a number of these larvæ (Røst I, 0—120 m.), and about the middle of April in the same year they were numerous just beyond Vesteraalen, in the Malang Fiord, at Kvæn- angen, the Trold Fioi-d, at Vardø and at Høla near Svolv;pr. Ostraeoda. While arranging the specimens which have been collected, I have not in every case classilied them according to species, but have grouped them as Conchoecia sp. Single specimens have been classified, some by Prof. G. O. Sars, and I have identified some others by reference to Professor G. W. Muller's article in ,,Nordisches Plankton". The following species have been found. Conchoecia elegaiis, G. O. Sars. This species is, comparatively speaking, common in the Vest and adjoining fiords, as for instance the Ofot Fiord and Ox Suiid, and is found rather deep down. In the Ofot Fiord on February 9th 1899, I took up a quantity of a species of Conchoecia in a closing net, a blueish light gleamed from the forepart of its body. Unfortunately, I was not, then and there, in a position to decide whether the flash of bluelight came from horealis m eleijnns or perhaps fr'om both. Conchoecia horealis, G. 0. Sars. j This species too has been observed in the Vest and adjoining Fiords, e. g. *J2 1899. Skroven I, 0— :300 m. 73 — Tranø dybet 0 — i'\\eL:i'iis Nordwcst Kfisti' A pi il Mai; die Thicre kon- iK'11 walii'sclit'iiilich liici' iliic i^aii/.c K\\\\\ ckhniu- in einoni .laiirc vollciuU'11." (i KAN calls tliis ;i workiiii.'- hyiiothcsis. and as such it is very iiitiTi'stiiiL:-. and fntnrc rxaniinaticms nnisl p ■live hdw lai- facts bear out the liypothesi.s. Gran's remarks coneorninL:- the vertica uiovcuicnts ol' this spe- eies are of special iiiteiTst (p. (14 ). .,Die Thiere kiiiuien bechnitende vertikale Wanderunwn unterneiiincn, uamentlieh suehen sie im ypatherbst die Tiefe und koninien im Friihlini; wieder herauf; ira iSommer sind die .lunueu hauptsachlich in den obereu, erwarmteii Hchichten /.u findeu. wiiiirend die altcron oft in dei' Tiofe umher- schwimmen." I have also noticed the vertical ..wanderiuijs" and I believe that we hei-e have a very important factor to deal with. For it will probably be jiroved that the movements of herrings ai'e ati'ected by the vertical alterations in the places where C', fin- marchicm is to be found at dittei'ent times of the year. Tt will be seen in my plankton-tables too that this species in the winter shows itself in the upper layers of water, quite thinly spread in the surface layers, while the majority is in much deeper water. But some exceptions from this state of thing's have been noticed, and these deserve attention. For instance, on Janu- ary •24th 1899, there were quantities of these animals at Kvænan- gen no deeper than 0 — 5 meters, and the same was seen to be the case on the 27th of the same month in the same year in the inner iialf of the Lyngen Fiord. To this striking biological phenomenon a parallel peculiarity is e\idenced in the physical conditions of the layers of water, these being altogether unvarjing both with regard to temperature and sahnity (ef. nrs. 145—154, 155—162). And in this fact there seems to lie an explanation for the appearance of herrings at times in the winter so far up near the surface in some of the northern tiords that they can be caught with nets. To give an idea of the distrilnition of this species deeper down in the winter, in those tiords into Avhich the ocean water Hows, the following list of observations made is useful. Dr. Petersen's closiuL'-net. with an aperture of about 0.09 sq. m. was used. Ciila)uis finman-liiCKs. 1K99. I^)mbaken III. Dcptli. Nnint)«i-. n lon 10 100—200 n2 'iOO— 300 «77 llnni .ilii ni V2 1S99. Oxsund. Depth. 111. Number. 0-100 424 0-150 520 150—250 260 250—350 148 350-450 41 450-550 32 .O.50-H20 18 Bottom 630 m. These figures speak for themselves. In February 1899 the numbei' of C', finmarehims reached the maximum at a depth of 200— .300 m. It will also be seen fiom these observations that in the Avinter a really considerable immbei' of this important plankton form may be found in the basins of the fiords, as that it may truth- fully be said that there is food there for eventual winter herring shoals. Again it will be noticed on reference to the table dealuig with Oxsund {'V2 1899), that C'. /?)M)««rc/iic!(s is only found very spar.sely distributed at the gi-eater depths of 400—600 m. Tliis is still further emphasized in the following figui'es. is'.cj. Oioti Depth, m. Xninber of specimens. 0-100 10.-. 100—200 474 200-300 930 ;i 10- -.xvi 77-J llottdni .'jrid in. Depth. 111. Nuinl),'.- nf specimens. 0-100 (it 100—200 10.il ■Jliii — -J'>il ]."i7."> Bottom 258 m. •73 1899. Tranodybet. Depth, m. Numher. 0—100 211 100-200 9 200-300 9 300-400 10 400 -.500 6 500— tJOO 2 Bottom 640 m. -Vs 1899. The Tys Fiord I. Depth. NiDiiber. 0- 50 55 0-100 110 100—200 15 200—300 2 300-400 1 400-500 1 500-600 1 «00—700 1 ■/o 1899. Ofoten II. Bottom 72.") 111. At the two iilaces last iiKMitioned. however, the maximum proved to be in the upper 100 meter.s, while their appearance in the lower layers was very seldom. These observations tend to show that even in winter there is no accumulation of C. fimnarchicioi in the greater depths in our fiords (400 mtrs. and more). One is tempted to ask whether the vertical movements previously mentioned are active or passive. It may be replied that the vertical currents, which are caused by the cooling- of the surface during- the winter, must necessarily influence the movements of the plankton and have a share in their down- ward course. If the movements of the animals arc active, these are ill this case assisted by the current in the water. — It is not so easy to determine the spawning time for those species in which the ovisack is wanting. But even here there are interesting things to be noticed which have some connection with spawning, as for instance the fastening of spermaphores to the genital segment. I have only a time or two observed females of C. finmurrlticus with .^pei'maphores aflixed. rrt. on ",•. 1809 Ofoten TI, •200—250 m. anil on ''/-j isii'.i Oxsund. o 15(i in. ('(tl(l)ins lll/l)r)lioiri(s. KuilVEH. I have found single s]»ei'im('iis of this organism in tlie depths of our fiords, and in the < )fot Fiord in tlie winter of 1K99 they were sufticicntly numerous to deserve to be (Minsidered of importance as food for plankton-eating fish. I will g-ive a series of observations made of the iminbers taken at different depths with Dr. Pktkkskxs closing-net. whicii iiad an openiuL:' whose surface measiire was about (i.u'.i m.-. 'h 1899. Ofoten I. l)«l,tlj. m. Number of females. Number of male.s. Total. 0-100 100-200 1 1 200-300 29 29 300—350 '-t S so Number of males. 0—100 1 100-200 200-250 ■5 1 !' JJottom 25.S 111. Oxsund. Depth. Nutnber of females. Number of males. Total. 0-150 1 1 1.50—250 3 3 250—350 24") 3.50-450 281) 450-550 17 4 21 ,-,.-,0-C,20 2 4 IJottoin (i;i(t 111. Vz 1899. Tranodvbet. De|,th Number of Nu mber of iiales. Total. 0-100 ; 100—200 20;j— 300 11 1 12 300-400 5 5 400—500 6 2 8 550-(i00 4 4 Bottom 040 111. 1899. The Tvs Fi( Depth, m. Number of females. Number of male.s. Ti.tMl. 0- 50 11 jwiiorcs 0—100 14 jutnore» 100—200 15 200-300 8 300-400 25 500— (iOO 8 liOO- 700 1 Bottom 72.5 m. 1.-! Tlu'sc tables sliow tile (listrihiitidii of this ctiin'iiod in tlic (Icptlis (if the iKirtlin-ii lionls. 'I'lic iiiiinlicr >.tiii,s to reach its iiiaxiiiiimi at a dcptli of .Jou 4i»ii met res, dci-roasiiii; botli at greater ami It'sscr (Icpllis. It is of special interest that jtiniores may be seen in tlu- layei's of water no ileepci' tlian 0- 50 m. (cf. =7,i 1899. Tile 'I'ys Fioril i i. In tills way the sujijily can he replenished in liasiiis which are siiut oil' hy coiiipaiatively hi-li suhmarine ridg'es. It is a matter of importance to he uhle to determine tlie propaga- tintr time for planlitoii organisms, so I will mention some of the observations wliicii I have made and whicii will serve as helps to determine this matter as far as C'. Iii/pcrliori'its is concerned. As the foregoing tables show, there are many moi'e females than males. Then ai:ain. at certain times of the year, not a single male is to he seen. It would seem that, exeeiit Just at spawning time, hardly any fully developed males are to be found; or at any rate, only as a very great raiity. In plankton samples from the sea in the neigbourhood of Jan Mayen (-76 1897) I have, for in- stance, found hnndreds of females, bnt not a single male. As 1 mentioned previously, the development of spermaphores may he considered as a proof that spawning time has come. Speiiiiaphorcs affixed to the first abdominal segments of females have thus been observed by me in specimens from the following places: — '■/o 1899. Tranodybet, 0— ti.Sd m. 72 1899. Ofoten II, -iOO— 2oO m. 1"'. 1899. Oxsund, i.50— 550 m. Ill one single instance I have observed that a spermaphore had almost left the spermaphore-duct through its opening on the left side of the first abdominal segment, the fifth leg on the left side being at the same time inclined towards the spermaphore so as to be able to seize it (74 1900. The 8kjerstad Fiord II, 0— 180 m.). In several cases I have observed eggs in the oviducts on their way towards the genital segment, and this too is a sure sign that spawning time has come. Dates for such observations are, among others, 'h 1899. Ofoten I; ^'/o 1899 Oxsund; -/i 1900. The Skjerstad Fiord IV. The eggs, Avhich lay in a row in the canal leading from the ovary, were of a yellowish colour and were placed like beads on a string. These yellow strings of beads could be seen with the naked eye. There is another thiuLi, wliich in all probability has some pur- pose to serve at spawning time. I have noticed at such time, and as far as I remember only then, two red spots on the ventral side of the swollen srenital segment in the females of ('. h//perhoreu>^. If these spots are not .seen at other times, one has every reason to think that they arc intended to serve some special purpose at that particular time, and it is natural to conclude that they are for the guidance of the males, possi])ly ti spermaphores should be deposited. >u\ the liords mentioned, so I «lietlier propagation con- conclude that they show them were the Jlllliorrs 1 '• .. 1S9'.). -7:i 1899. 7.5 1899. -"/:, 1900. -'-'/:, 1900. '''i lilOO. From the forevoiuL:- statements it \ time for ('. hi/inilur' ii.-< in the iKirlherii the months of Februniv. March and .\i lave been fre(|iiently ibserved. as. fo Oxsuml. ;?5n-45() m The TVS Fiord 1 0 50 m Hola, 0-150 111 ykroven. 0 loo 111 Tranoilvbet. 0 — coo 111 The F^ildeii Fidi'd. 1 ■■)00 -500 111 instance, on oiild -eeiii that propagation lioi'ds may be taken to be lil. 1 have no observations that 1 am unable 1,, >ay aiiyllilii'.' tiniies after .\prll. There Is no doubt thai this aiclle enpepdil iiropagatcs in our tiords. but as ynmiL' hive been found In the iipjier layers (0—50 m.) there .seems to lie notliliii.'- unlikely in presuming an inflow, also in those basins whieb are shut olV by submarine ridges. I'sr,nl„rnhutn.< rh,n,,(il„s. Uukck. .\ i^laiice at plankton taides will cnnvliiee us that this is one of the 111 tioi-ds. ipepoU ikton the northern It Is easier to determine the propagating time for this species than for the two i)reviously mentioned, as the females carry their eggs affixed to the genital segment. 1 have, however, only a few observations from the northern fiords, as for instance on '"J-i 1900 when I saw females with eggs in the Ostnes Fiord and again on 74 in the same year in the Skjerstad Floi'd. Hut tVora the skjær- gaard off lierg-en, I have observed such females from Februaiy to the bei;innlnt^' of May. It is jiossible that propagation continues after this time. ('Ill r id i us aiVHltus, IJoKCK. PL II, Fig. 14. Amoii!.'- the many samples of plankton from the northern fiords, I have only noted this .species as beiiiM found at tlie following places: — 7-. 1.S99. Skroven I, 0—380 m. ^'/2 1899. Oxsund, 450 — 550 ni. '74 1899. The Malang Fiord, 0-380 m. '74 1899. The Malang Fiord, 200—300 and 300-380 m. G. O. Saks') has found this species from the Kristiania Fiord up to the Vest Fiord, which was its noi'thern limit as fai- as was previously known. Now this limit can be extended to the Malang Fiord. (.'hiriiliKs li')it(isphius. III. O. Sars. PI. II. Fig. 13. Tills arctic copeimd has only once been tbuiul in Norway. I counted every copepod in the samples from Ofoten I (7-' 1899), 300—350 m. and found among them only one specimen of this spe- cies, a female 3.5 mm. in length. Eiirlincfit noniu/ii-a. I'.dkck. This .species is a giant one among copepoda. I have measured sevei-al specimens of females which have reached a length of 8.3 mm. lielow are some particulars which will give an idea of the distribution of 1-J. ii^niyira at various depths. ■/■■ 1H99. Ofoten 1. Deptli. m. Number of females. Number ..f males. Total. 0—100 100-200 3 2 5 200-300 9 300 - .'^.-lO n ') ('rusta<-.-;i of Norw: '"A 1899. Øxsund. Depth. Number of females. Number of males. Total. 0-150 1 1 150—250 5 2 7 250-350 3 3 6 350-450 1 2 3 450-550 ^ 3 550—620 Bottom "A 1899. (■.;30 m. Trauødybet Depth. Number of females. Number of males. Total. 0- 60 2 2 0-100 1 1 100—200 2 2 200—300 2 2 300-400 400—500 1 1 .500— «00 2 '> IJottum <;iii 111. In 1899 juniores were observed in the plankton from January to April inclusive, and during the .same time I have notes of many specimens of females Avith ovisacks. In some of them the bent ovarial tubes were seen to be full of the blueish eggs which shone through the body so that tlie blue ovarial tubes could be seen by the naked eye. In this species too, I noticed two red spots on the ventral side of the genital segment in females. I liave suggested the hypothesis that these are for tlie guidance of tlie males when they deposit spermaphores. It has been found on examination in the southern herds that tlie .spawning time for this species also takes place at other times than mentioned above, but I suppose that in the northern fiords the special time for spawning is during tlie first few months in the year, from January to April. This species is one of the few jjlankton organisms, which I have found in the stomach of Lofot cod. Sfolccitliricclla m'nior. I)Kaiiy. This species was very rai( ikt( tViini the northern liorr G. 0. Hars') mentions having come across it from the Kristi- jinia Fiord right up to r^ofoten. I have found it in Gxsund {'"A 1899, 0—100 m.) and in Kvænang ('-'A 1.S99, 0— KiO m.) Miiich must be taken as the most northernly place where this species has, up to the present, been observed. 1) Crustacea of Norwiiy. Vol. IV. p. 5(i. Cenfyojiai/cs hamahis, Lilljeborg. A single specimen of this species was found in a sample from Røst (Lofoten Islands) 'A 1S97, and this was a female. Tcmorn luinjicoiiils. 0. F. Muller. This species provides a considerable amount of food in our waters for plankton-eating fish. As, however, on the south west coast it is particularly prominent in the summer and autumn months, it was not to be expected that it would often be met with in samples from the northern fiords, which were taken in the months of January, February, March and April. 1 have only noted it from Moskenstream ('Vi 1899, 0— lOo m.). On the contrary it has frequently been referred to as being found in several of the northern fiords in the autumn of 1898 and 1S99 by Dr. Gran.') Professor P. T. Cleve'-') fixes the nortliern limit on the Norwegian coast at 70" N. for tliis species. MrtrUTiii lucens, PjOECk. Off tiie coast of Bergen this species is at times so plentiful that it becomes of importance as food for plankton eaters. I have for instance found large (luantities in the stomachs of young „sei" (coal-fish). By a look at the accompanying plankton tables it will be seen that this species is very generally distributed also in the northern fiords of Norway in the winter, but it is not seen in large numbers. The following table gives the result of examination in this respect of the samples from Oxsund: — '"A 1^<99. Oxsund. l)L-plll. Number of females. Number of Total. 0—100 1 1 0—1.50 9 9 150— i'50 2 2 2.50-3.50 4 4 350-450 450-550 5.i0— 620 The is Kvu'iia and so dt specle^ l)lncc at which 1 have found this species it ciiiits a blui'ish liglit during preservation, next to bo considered. This species is a typical deci» water form in the fiords. The following tables give an idea of the ([uaiitities in which it is found at the various depths. 45 'h 1899. Ofoten I. Dui.tl. in inetei-s Number of females Number of males Total 0—100 100-200 200-300 10 :<(iii :i-,(i 1.-. HiittcMU MW III. V2 1S99. Ofoten II. Depth iu meters Number of females Number of males Total 0—100 1 100—200 1 7 1 8 , ' .. liottoin -iSs 111. »72 1899 Oxsund. Depth in meters Number of females Nuiii1j,.|- of males Total 0-100 0—150 3 3 150-250 8 8 250—350 13 13 350-450 4 4 450—550 2 4 6 550—620 1 1 iottoiii (;.)() Ill PJcKromnmma rolmsta, Dahl. !>;. II, Fi.r. 1- ll^ In samples fi'om The Vest Fioi-d (Skroven I, "'2 1899. 0—300 m.) 1 found one sinirle female specimen of a Pleuromamraa, which I at first mistook for a P. (thcloinhiali.^. But on closei- examination, I found that the first pair of an- tennae were without the peculiar hooks which specially distinguish the latter species. Then I continued my examination on the lines laid down by Dr. Giesbhecht in his tables'), and came to the conclusion that my specimen was identical with the form described by F. Dahl found in the Atlantic, r/>. P. robiisfa. As there were no drawings nor detailed description of the latter, I decided that I Avould treat my .specimen very thoroughly and examine it still more closely, and then I prepared detailed drawings. 1) Copepn.la (in ,I)as Tierreidr). \,. lUit. Meanwiiile, G. 0. Sars's excellent drawings and desci'iption') Mere puhlisheil. .so that my work became superfluou.s. I have, nevei-- tlicless. hail my sketclies reproduced, as the place where my speci- men was found is cMiisidrnibly liirllirr north than there the ones lireviiuisly iiicntioiied have been louml. My sketches may then be used as proofs that it was really a P. ruhushi I secured at Skroven in The Vest Fiord. Its length was ;3.7 mm. According to G. O. Saks this species was taken by Dr. H.jout on the „ Michael Sars" expedition, somewhat north of The F;eroe Islands (stat. 9) and in The Stor Fiord in Sondmore (stat. 4). Hdcrorhnhihts norregicits, Boeck. I have sjH'cinieiis of thi.s .species from The Ostnes Fiord, The Vest i'^ioid I Skroven. Tranodybet), Oxsund, The Ofot Fiord, The Tys Fiord, The Folden Fiord and The Skjerstad Fiord. It was only found in small quantities at all these places. There were a few fully developed males in addition to the more plentiful females. With respect to propagating time, it may be mentioned that juniorcs were noticed '/■, 1899 1 Ofoten I, .300— .•5.50 m.). '",, 1899 (Oxsund, 350—450, 450 — 550 m.) and again "4 1900 (The Folden Fiord, 200-300, 300—400, 400—500 m.). Sars has found this species at various jilaees from The Kri- stiania Fiord right up to Lofoten. Candncia armata, Boeck-). In The Vest Fiord (V2 1899, Skroven I. o-.-jso m.) 1 took a single female specimen of this species, length -Ifi mm. This station at Skroven is the most northerly place where this species has, up to the present, been noticed. Acartia clansi, Giesbhecht. Under Acartia sp. in the tables, both daidi and lungiremis are included. The form which was seen about the middle of January 1899 (12th— 18th of .Tanuary! was principally chms'i. Acartia lonyin LiLLJEBOEG. This .species was found occasionally among the samples, but never in any (quantity worth mentioning. Oithona similis, Claus. Even if there should be no other jilauktou copepod to be found this species, however, is usually present, at any rate one may almost certainly find a few specimens, and, on account of its very general appearance, this species must be reckoned among the most unportant copepoda with regard to its ecological worth. I have noticed females cariying their eggs in every month of the year in the fiords in the neighbouihood of Bergen. Oithona plioiiifcra, P)A1kd. As the tables show, this species was found at many places, but never in any quantity. It was also found off Ingø (-■•/4 1899. Ingehavet, 0—300 m.), and this is its northernmost limit as far as is now known. The geographical position of this station is: 71° 10' N., 23" 10' E. ') Crustacea of Norway. Vol. I -) G. O. Sars. Crustacea of N. PI. 78, 79. . IV. pag. 135 O. Nordoaard. MicrosetMd ntlanticn. Bkady it Hub. A glance at the tables will suftice to convince one that this species is one of the most important plankton copepoda. Propagating at any rate I have .Inlv in the fiords time is extended over a great part of the year, noticed females with ovisacks from Februaiy t( in the neighbourhood of Bergen. Oncæa eonijera. Giesbrecht This easily recognized form was only rarely seen in the plankton. It was found in The Vest Fiord. The Jøkel Fiord and the Kvænang. Pteropoda. Limacina balea. ]\I()ller. This species, which may sometimes be found in lai'gc quantities the autunni, wcvc only rarely found in the plankton. Vide tables. Appendieularia. FritiJlaria horeaUs. LoiniAN. What was found of Oikopleam, I iiave not been able to identify, but, on the other hand, the specimens which in the tables are classitied under IrltiUuyia sp. are without doubt F. horenlis. Bryozoa. Ci/plionautcs. The larval form, which at times is tolerably general in the tiords in the neighbourhood of Bergen, can only with certainty be mentioned as having been found by me at one single place, viz. Raftsund. {",'2 1899. Raftsund II, 0—260 m.). Chætognatha. Sagitta hiimnctata, Quoy & Gaimard. Under tlie designation Chætognatha two species, (rlc. this and th(^ following) will bo found in my tables. Meanwhile, howevci', I have noticed sevoi'al places whei'e 5'. hqjunctata has been found, e. g. '7» 1899, Tranødyb, 0—50 m.; -"/a 1899. Henningsvær II, 0—100 m.; -V» 1899, Tysiioi'd I, 0 — 100 m.; '7i 1899, 40 miles NNVV of Gaukværø, 0—100 m. As far as my experience goes, this species on our coast is only found hi the upper layers of water, but SpafMla hamata is almost without exception found in samijlos taken from docp watoi-. The species last mentioned has been found by me in ([uantities in the stomachs of Youni;' ,,sei" caught on the coast nil' liergeu. SjiiiilrUa liiimiila. M("iiiU's. I have found this si)0cic.s in large ((uantities in samples taken fi'om deep water. Among the many places where it has been found, 1 may mention The Vest Fiord, Øxsund, The Ofof Fioid, The Tys Fiord'. The Folden Fiord. The Skjei'stad Fioi'd. S:v. 1 have taken it both. Øxsund. with townet I counted the sjjecimens from '/2 1899. Oxsund. Depth Number oi m. specimens 0—100 2 0—150 2 150-250 1 250—350 3 350-450 2 450—550 1 550—620 2 Bottom 630 m. As before mentioned, this species as a I'ule is found at greater depths, but I can mention one exception. In the Skjerstad Fiord {% 1900, Skjerstad fj. VIII, 0 m.) several large specimens were found swimming about in the surface water. This circumstance may perhaps be accounted for when the peculiar hydrographical character of The Skjerstad Fiord is remembered. The length of the fully developed specimens was 30—35 mm.; while those from Skjerstad Fiord were about 40 mm. In samples from The Vest Fiord ('Vs 1899, Tranødyb, 300—400, 500—600 m.) there were specimens with eggbags. The hindei'part of the side fin was bent downwards, thus forming a hollow in which the eggs lay tightly pressed together. In samples from the same place taken at a depth of 400—500 m. there were quantities oi juniores (2—3 mm. I of a chætognath, which most probably was S. hamata. Similar young individuals were also found, e. g. in The Tys Fiord (-73 1899, Tysfd. I) in samples taken at a depth af 3()()— 500 m. but they were especially numerous in samples taken from a depth of 500—600 and 600—700 m. Ctenophora. Lulnui 'lufuudthnJam, Fauk. Prof. Chux has identitied B. norvcglca M. Saks with this species. Chun writes'): — „Falls die von Mertens (1833) aus der Bering-Strasse beschriebcne B. septentrionalis mit unserer Art iden- tisch ware (was atis dei' Abbildung nicht ohne weiteres hervorgeht), so durfte audi /.'. nifundilndum eine circumpolarc Verbreitung auf- wiesen. " This lobate Cteuoi)liorc has been noticed by me in the Jokel Fiord (-"/4 18i)9) as well as in the sea at Hammerfest i-"-'/4 1899). Unfortunately I did not succeed in preserving any specimen. C. VoGT observed this beautiful form in 1861 in Lofoten. Anthozoa. Amchaadt^ allnda. M. Sahs. Sevei'al spcciiiu'iis of this species were found in the suifacc water of Moskeuslroniinen on March ist 1899. ') On the whole I have seen several of the hirger plankton turnis in (he triiwl, e. ii. Calanus hi/pcrboreus, Eiichæta norvegica, Parathemisto oblivia, etc. -) Die Bezielinngen zwisohen dem arktischen und antarktischen Plankton (Siutt;iarl, mn). V. 22. Siphonophora. DijiJll/rs iin-linl. ClirN. It is very iiitcivsIiiiL; to l>c alil<' In class this ai-ctic siplioniiiiiHir ainoiiu- tliu Norwf.i^'iau fauna, as it is IooUihI upon as l)i'iii^- a tvpical or leadiiitr ort-anism of tlie cold curroiits'i. C. Ciirx writes in tiiis connection: ..I)ii)lii/c)< (irrlien is{ c'uw liocinionlisciie i-'oiin. welciie in alien wannen Stromgebicten fehlt und i^fiade walnend der kiiltesten .ialn-es/.fit (von .laniiar bis Miliz) in der iiaftins-liai liiiutitr erscheint." A ei)n)i)iete list of the distribntion of this sjiecies as far as tiien known is dven by V\ !\(imi:u-'|. i5oth UiijiEU and Ciius liavc specially emphasized the fart that this species is not found on the Scandinavian coasts, lint this is no longer a fact; for in the winter of liMKi. 1 foiniil F.iiAoxia arctica at the followiiiL;- places: — ■. I'.MKi. The Skjerstad Fiord \'ll. o I'.iii m. " i — The Folden Fiord J, ;iO()— 400 m. 1 availed myself of Prof. Chin's excellent descriptions and drawings, in ..Die .Slphonophorcn der Plankton-Expedition" (Se Tab. I, Fig. (i), when identifying these specimens. Tlie bracts were of precisely the same shape, and there was the same arranii-ement of the canals, but there were no eggs in the gonophor. So L think that there can be no doubt that Diphyes areti-ii also belongs to the Norwegian fauna; this does not, how- ever, necessarily weaken Chun's opinion with regard to the zoo- gcograpliical character of this species. True the temperature at the l)lace where I found it in T'he Folden Fiord w^as Q°.(i C. and salinity about ;!.") pro mille, liut so many of the relict organisms from the glacial period liave adapted themselves to the physical conditions in which they tind themselves in a corresponding manner to the case here under considei'ation. Vtipulita sarsi. Haeckel. Agah)ioi)si>i ihijnns, M. Sars (pavt), Fauna littoralis Xurvegiae (1846). Part 1. p. 32, pi. V, figs. 1— (), pi. YI. CKpnlitn Kfirsi, Haeckel, Siphonophora (1888) Challenger Eeport, Vol. XXVIII, p. 2.34, .8(i7. — K. T. Browne. The Fauna anil Flora i>f Valencia Harbour. R. I. A. Proc. Sev. III. Vol. V, p. (178. Agalmripnis ckycnis, Nordgaaed, Some Hydrograpliieal Eesults. Berg. Mus. .\arbog 1899, no. VIU, pag. 25. .\s is well known Michael Sari»; in 1840 gave a detailed desciiption with drawings of Siphonophora collected at Floro (61" ;iO' N.I including Ai-inhvuims elegans. Concerning this Haeckel writes in isss- ). ..The genus Agalmopsh was de.scribed very accu- rately by Saus in 1S46, and illustrated by excellent figures. The North Atlantic Agalmidæ, however, which are represented in his pis. V and VI, belong to two (or even three?) dittcrcnt genera. The tirst foi'm, figured in pi. \'. has simple terminal tilaments of the tcntilla. and belongs therefore to the genus CujniJita. The second form, i-epresented in pi. \'I. has tricornuate tentilla, with an odd terminal vesicle and two jiaired lateral horns. This form may i-etain the original name Ai/idmops/s rhy/oix and lepresent the type of this genus.'' After a careful examination of the description and drawings given by Michael Sars of Agalmopsis elegans one will certainly egi-ee that Haeckel is right in dividing into two genera. P.ut, on ') Die Siphonophoren der Plankton-E.xpeditiou, p. 20. -) Die Siphonophoren (Fauna arctica, II B., p. 174). •') Challenirer Report. Vol. XXVIU. p. 2:!4. the other hand. I have come to a ditferent coiiclMsion with rcL'ard to SAii>'s li-iircs ,is applieil to the two genera. On Saks's pi. V the W'.'s. o and 0 represent tentilla .,\vith a spiral cnidoband. enveloped by a cainpaniilate involu(Te'"), and these, as well as tig. 1 show that the tentilla have simple terminal fil- aments, con.secpiently they iilu.strate a .sjtecies of Cupulild. Hut pi. V, tig.s. 7 and H represent tentilla with a terminal anipnlia and two horns, .ind tlie.se are characteri.stic of tlie genus Agahnoiisi»: Neither can il be correct as Haeckkl mentions (1. c. p. 3(>7) that pi. VI hi Sai;s'> work, rejircsents Agnlvwiifi.s ilvgans. (In pi. VI fig. I the tentilla arc drawn partly with, and jiartly without terminal tilaments. FiL'. 10, on the .same pi. gives a detailed drawing of the laller kind. ,iiid this has given lise to the thoiiglil that Sars possibly had a lliird genus under examination when pre- paring his aeeount. Thei-e is. however, no Ioniser any rca.son for this supposition. In li^''. I llio tentilla without leiniinal filament are drawn smallei' than those which are furnished with the terminal fil- ament, and it is reasonable to conclude that the former represent them in course of development, if one compares pi. VI fig. 10 in Saks s work with pi. II fig. S in Fewkes'-) a .striking re.semblance will be noticed. Fkwkes describes his fig. as representing an ..em- bryonic tentacular kiud)" of Ciqmlitu ( Ximumia) cant, A. Aoassiz. It may surely be eoiisidored certain that Sars's fig. 10 repre- sents a corresponding condition in Ciijnilifu xtiitii. This must be a Ciipulifa and not an Agalniojinis, for the tentilla which are developed are furnished with a terminal filament. Thus il will be soon that Sai:s's docriptions and drawings almost exclusively are of I he organism which Haeckel das desig- nated Cupulita siirt jil. I. Saks pi. V fig. 1 and pi. VI fio-. 1). There is similarity with regard to the a|)i)earance of the adult tentilla ( F. pi. II ivj. '•• and S. pi. 5 fig. 5, 0) and the resemblance between the embryonic tentacular knobs (F. pi. II fig. 8. S. pi. 0, fig. 10) I have already mentioned. On the other hand, the tasters (hydrocystæ) ajipear to differ. Fewkes describes them (1. c. p. 218) as follows: — „They (the tasters) ari.se directly from the stem, and are destitute of a basal jjeduncle. The distal extremity is closed." PL II W'j:. 7 answers in every detail to this description. On com- paring with this S. pi. 5 fig. 2, .3, where the tasters are described •) Haeckel (loco citato p. 233). =) On certain Medusæ from New Kngland 1888. Bull. Comp. Zool. (Ha vard, Mass.), V.il. Xlll. 48 as „lange Elaschen" (distinguished by the letter e), it will be seen that they are furnished with a basal peduncle, and that the top of the taster is somewhat extended and pointed. In his description of the tasters, Fewkes says that ,,the most marked peculiarity in their anatomy is the existence of an ,,oil globule" near their base." 'i'his „oil globule" is drawn by the wiiter mentioned and will be found on pi. n tig. 7. Nothing corresponding to this is found in Saes's pi. o tigs. 2, .3. To discover if any such „oil globules" exist in Cupulita sarsi I examined the remains of a specimen from Tromsø sound. It was at once evident that while the majority of the various organs as usual fell to the bottom of the glass, there wei-e a few •small bits which remained on the surface of the preserving fluid (for- malin). On closer examination, it was found that the little pieces floating on the surface were tasters M-hich had risen to the top on account of their oil globules. Here too, there appears to be a ditte- rence between the two species under discussion. While the oil globules of C. rcira according to Fewkes are sessile, those of C. sarsi are provided with a short peduncle. It is possible that the reason, w liy the oil globules do not appear on Sars's pi. 5 flgs. 2, 8 is that they so easily burst on being touched. Saks has, however, given a drawing (pi. (5 fig. 11) of a taster with oil globule, which he considers to be „eine seltene Form der ovalen Blaschen", while the oil globule itself is described as „Kugeliger Anhang". These oil globules are most likely intended to act as a kind of hydrostatic apparatus. As will be seen from the foregoing, differences can clearly be pointed out between C. cara and C. sarsi, and it is probable that they represent two diiferent species which are, however, very similar. The fact of C. sarsi being found in large quantities in the winter in such fiords as Lyngen, Kvænang and .Jøkel would seem to indicate that it is an arctic form, but one cannot be sure of this until its distribution is more clearly defined. Plujsophora horcall-^. M. Saes. PI. IV, Figs. 1, 2. In The Mosken current (^loslcciisd'ommen) several specimens of a Physophora were found sw innniiiu iiliout near the surface, on March 1st 1899. On comparing ^[. .Sauss drawings and descrip- tions'), I was convinced that it was his species which I had found. It has been thought that horealis was identical to Physophora hydro- statica of the Mediterranean, but this is, however, not altogether so sure as to be beyond doubt. If this should be proved to be the case Sars's name; would have to give way foi' the older one. liyilro- statica, Forsk. M. Saks himself had an oi)portunity of comparing the Meditei'- ranean form with the one he describes (1. c. p. 33) and it seems tiiat he was acquainted with Claus's, Gegenbaur's and Kolucker's reseai'ciies and examination of the former species. And as lie still maintained that they wer'c dittei'ent, there is evci'v i-eason to be wary before one concludes that they are not so. M. Saks says, on page 40, „None of the urticary knobs ob- served by me shewed more than .'j spii-al coils; bul ("i.ais (1. c. p. 26, fig. 26)-) in P. hyilrustatica delineates '.) — 10 of them, and 1) Fauna littoralis Norvegiæ, li. ;i. p. 32, pi. V, VI figs. 1—8. -) TJeber Physophora hydrnstatka nebst Bemerkuiigen uebev aiulei-e Siplioiio- en. Sep. Abdruck aus Zeitsclir. l', wiss. Zoologie. 10 B. Gegenbaue remarks that the spiral in the most perfect urticary knobs becomes decomposed and lies twisted together in irregular coils, which is also apparent in some of the specimens brought home by me from the Mediterranean." In horealis too during the development of the tentacular knob, a dissolution of the spiral coils of the enidoband takes place, after which they are reformed into irregular coils. On PI. IV fig. 1 in the present work a tentacular knob with spiral twisted enidoband Mill be seen, while fig. 2, depicts a later stage, the spiral being unwound. I have observed intermediate stages between these two. A thoroughly developed tentillum is depicted on Saes's pi. VI, fig. 7. If it is a fact that the Coil unwinds itself in P. hydrostatica, then the figure given by Claus (pi. 26, fig. 26) cannot designate „ein vollkommen entwickelter Nesselknopf". But even if on this point there is a similarity, there would still remain the dissimilarity that during development the spiral twist in the tentacular knobs are more numerous in hyiho^inticit than in horealis. Craspedota. (Notes and identification aie due to Di-. Edward T. Browne, University College, London I. Aeqiiorea sp. V<; 1S99. Moskenstrommen o. m. This is probably a new species. Aijhmthd diyitnlis. Mvllee. --/a 1899. NW of Kost (Lofoten), 3 specimens. This is a northern species. Recorded from (jreenland, Norway, Faeroe Channel and in the North Atlantic by the „National" Plank- ton Expedition. There is no evidence that it has been taken south of al)out latitude .58". Aijlautha rosea, Foebes. "A 1900. The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 0—330 m., 1 siiccimen. — ., — ., V, 0—420 m., 1 specimen. This medusa got mixed up with A. digitalis until I found out (1898) that it Jiad eight sense organs. {A. digitalis has only four). Recorded tVoui The British Isles and Hehgoland. Ptychogastria polaris, Alman. 74 1900. Folden Fiord, 3 specimens. 74 1900. The Skjerstad Fiord IV. 0—330 m., 1 specimen. 74 1900. .. — „ VIL, 0—490 m., 2 specimens. This medusa was taken in Discovery Bay in Grinnel Land, up Smith Sound on tlu' west side of Greenland. (Pectyllis arctica from (ireeniand and off Jlalifax-CiinllonL'or Exped.). J-fomi)ociii-iiiit idatygoiwii, Maas. 74 1900. The Skjei'stad l-'iord V, 0 — 420 m., 1 specimen. 74 1900. „ — ,, VII, 0—490 m., 2 specimens. H. platygonon was taken by the „Nationar' Plankton Expedition. The station is omitted in the Report. B. Protistplankton. By E. Jm-geuseu. a. Plankton tables. In tlic following- tables r siii'iiities rare, it very rare (only one or very few specimens seen), r-j- less rare, -|- frequent, +i" less fi-equent. +c rather common, c common, cc very common, ccc in large quantities. The method used for collection and examination only allows reliable conclusions as to the quality, not as to the quantity. From the signs used to indicate the more or less common occurrence it shoidd, however, be evident which species are common or go to make up a considerable part of the plankton. It is, however, always to be remembered that the signs are only based upon a sub- jective judgment, not upon exact counting. As a general characterization of the plankton — which for all stations, the sea off Vesteraalen (Yttersiden) perliaps excepted, is to be considered more or less unmixed coast plankton (neritic p.) — it may be stated that the Peridinæa in the winter season are predominant in (luantity, together with Halosphæra, while the Diatomaceæ and likewise the Tintinnodea are of less frequent occurrence. This state is at once changed in the spring (about 'A 1899, in 1900 "A), when a few species of Diatomaceæ suddenly appear in large quanti- ties, and remain for a considerable time at least more than one month, how long cannot be seen from the samples collected, as it was too early in the year, when the last samples were taken. During this time the other plankton is very much reduced in quantity, excepting Phæocystis, which species seems to have its optimum just in this period. The Peridinæa occur far less abundantly than earlier, not only in relation to the large masses of Diatomaceæ, but also absolutely. This phenomenon, that might truly be named the inflow of Diatomaceæ, is a well known phase also in the development of the more southern coast plankton (see L. (= Literature, at the end of this essay) 1). Ostenfeld and Gran (L. 2 and 3) have also men- tioned it, and try to explain the causes. It is an interesting fact that most of the leading species are identical, both in the northern and in the southern intioAV of Diatomaceæ, on the extensive coast of Norway. Yet there are some few species characteristic of the northern, that seem to be entu-ely wanting in the southern, especially Fragilaria oceanica, partly accompanied by F. cylindrus, and Chceto- ceros fureellatus (besides some other, less predominant species). As to quality the northern plankton is decidedly poorer than the southern, especially is this the case with the Tintinnodea. Jørgensen. Year 1899 Month .'^g I SO "/l Depth (meters) 0—100 0—150 Salinity (O/qo) 33.60- 34.67 88.39- 84.40 83.33- 33.39 33.33- 33.74 Temperature (Cels.) I. Bacillariales. (Diatomaceæ.) Ehizosolenia alata Brightw. forma curvirostr Biddulphia mohiliensis Bail Chætoceros borealis Bail C. 6. var. solitaria Cl C. convolufus Caste C. atlanticus Cl C. decipiens Cl C. diadema (Ehkb.) Gran C. curviseius Cl Act'mocyclus Ehrenbergii Ralfs Roperia tesnellata (Rop.) Gkun Coscinodiscus excentricus Ehrb C. I'meatus Ehrb C. curvatulus Grun C. stellaris Rop C. radiatus Ehbb C. subbidliens Jørg. ii. sp C. centralis Ehrb C. concinnus W. Sm C. nitidus Greg Jlyalodiscus stelliger Bail Asteromphalus hcptactis (Brkb.) Ralfs Thalassioth-ix longissima Cl. et Grun T. Frauen feldii Grun T. F. V. nitzschioides (Grun.) Jøro Pleurosigma ttnenmi Jørg. n. sp Euodia gibba Bail ('I'he following are doubtful aa plauktonfor fi.xed species or such from the ground). Paralia sulcata (Khrb.) Cl Actifiopti/chus undulatus (Bail. V) Ralks Stirirdla lata W. Sm Campylodi-scus Tliwcfi't Bréb //. Peridinialcs. (iJinofiagellata.) Prorocetitrum micans Ehrb Dinophysis acuta Ehrb.. Jøro D. norvegica Clap, et Lachm., Jøro. D, rnttmdafa Clap, et Lachm D. komuvculus Stkin i-+ r+ v+ r+ !•+ Protistplaiikfon. Year 1899. Month January bo » 8» a := 2 « a £ SO Date Depth (meters) Salinity (»/oo) Temperature (Cels.) Podolampas palmipes Stein Pt/roj)haciis horohgium Stein Protoceratium reticulatum (Clap, et Lachm.) BrTscm.i. Diplopsalis lentmda Bergh Perkliniwn depression Bail P. octanicum Vanhofp P. divergens Ehrb. (IP. leiificidare (Ehrb.) .Jorg.) P. cnnicum (Gban) Ostenf. et Schm P. paUidum Ostenf P. Steinii Jørg P. ovni'.m (PorcH.) Schutt Ceratitim h-i/)os(O.F. Mull.)Nitzsch. (a halticum Schutt.) C bturphalui» Cl C. macroceros Ehris C. intermedium (Jørg.) C. i. forma gracilis Pocch., Jorg C. longipes (Bail.) Cl C. furca (Ehrb.) Urj C Uneatnm (Ehrb.) Cl C. ftmts (Ehrb.) Duj ///. Pterosperinatacese. Pterosperma Miibii (Jørg.) Ostenf P. Vatihoffenii (Jørg.) Ostenf P. didyon (Jørg.) Ostenf IV. Halosphæraceæ. Hakif^phæra viridis Schmitz (incl. H. minor Ostenf.) . . V. Silicotiagellata. Disteplianus specidum (Eurb.) Støhr Diciyorha fibula Ehrb VI. Radiolaria. I. Spuinellaria. Hexncontium pachydermum Jørg Erhinomma trinacrium Hck E. leptodermum Jørg Drymynmma elcyans Jorg 33.39- 33.46 33.39— 33.46 33.39- 34.40 4.1- 4.7 4.2— 7.1 r+ +c r+ +c r+ r+ +c + +c +c r+ +c +c +c JørgensFii. Year 1899. Month January > .Sft* ■S 'i "^ ^-k ^% "/i Depth (meters) 0—100 0—150 Salinity ("/oo) 33.39— 35.11 33 60- 34.57 33.39— 33.40 33.39- 34.40 33.33- 33.39 33.33— 33.74 Temperature (Cels.) Chromyomma boreale (Cl ) Jørg. . . Bhizoplegma boreale (Cl.) Jørg. . . . Stylodidya tenuispina Jørg. n. sp. Spnvgodisms favns Ehhb LithelhiH minor JøKO Fhortichim iJyloniuni KCK.? Cl. . . . SorolarcKS cij-cmnle.rtns Jørg 2. Nassellaria. Plaguicantha arachnoides Clap, et Laohm. Plectacantha oikiskos Jørg. n. sp CampijlacanilM cladophora Joufi. n. s]). . . Phormacantha hystrix (Jørg.) Joro Peridhim longispinum Jøkg Profnxrrnvmi simplr.r (Cl.) Jørg Cfc(?o.sr,„;,f),/ l,ir,.li,him (HcK.?) Jørg.... Dictgiiiiliiiiiii.s (_'lrn-i Jørg Litliomelissa selnsa (Cl.) Jørg X. hystrix Jørg Acanthocorys umbellifera Hck Dictyoceras acanthicum Jøbo D. .riphrphnrvm Jørg ('lollii-iii i/rl,is 1 1 'isjiidota (Jørg.) Jørg. ... AmlracyiUis guniplidnycha (Jørg.) Jørg... .4. amblycephalis (Jørg.) Jørg Stkhocorys seriata Jørg. n. .sp Gonosphæra primordinlis Jorg. n. sp .7. Phæodaria (Tripylea). Cnmiosphæra lupta Jorg C. genmetrica Borg Protocystis xiphodon (Hck.) Borg J'. Harstoni (Murray) Borg P. tridens (Hck.) Borg Challengeron dwdon Hck. (C. Iietercicanthum Jørg.) . C. armaUim Borg Medusetta arcifera Jørg GazdkUa pe.ntapodium Jørg VII. Tintinnodea Tintinnus acuminatus Clap, et Lachm. T. a. var undata Jørg r+ Protistplankton. Year 1899. Month January Locality ! lill 1 1'^i , a ii -Ol II 00 fl l! Sas II 1'^ -^2 £ 2 «i 111 li I-S S'5 Date '\ "/. "/i *% "/i »/i "/i .T/j 17' "/, "/i »% '«A "/, "/. Deptli (meters) 0—50 0-250 0—50 0—180 0—50 0—100 0-150 0-50 0-100 0-50 0-180 0-50 0—110 0—50 0—700 Salinity (« oo) 33.39 33.39— 35.11 33.50 33.50- 34.57 33.39- 33.46 33.39- 33.46 33.39- 34.40 33.33— 33.39 33.33— 33.7* 33.39 33.50 34.38 34.38- 34.38 Temperature (Cels.) 4.3 — 4.4 4.3— 7.3 4.6— 4.9 4.0- 6.5 4.1— 4.S 4.1- 4.7 4.2 — 7.1 3.9- 4.3 3.9- 5.6 4.2 4.1- 4.7 5.9- 6.4 5.9— 3.6 Amphorella guadrilineafa (Clap, ct Laphm.) Joro A. Steensfrupii (Clap, et Lachm.) Dad rr r+ rr r r r r+ r+ + rr r r + 1-+ r + r r r rr + r+ + r r + r+ r •• + r+ r + r ir + r rr + r r rr Pti/cJioci/lis unuila (Clap, et Lachm.) Brandt a major Jorc. + P. «. V. digitalis Acriv. . ... T. n. V. si7mata (Brandt) T n. V oi'alis Jørg n var Codonella lagmula (Clap, et Lachm.) Estz. v. ovata Jørg. Cijttarocylis denticulafa (Ehrb.) Pol. a typica Jørg C. d. V. gigayitea (Brandt) Cl Dictiiocysta temnliim Hck. . r-|- Indella caudata (Ostenf ) Cl Year 1899. Month Depth (meters) 1 '^ ^ io§ §^ 2'/i ^/i 33.82 34.C Ti-raperature (Cels.) I. Bacillariales. (DiaLmaccce.) < Biddulphia aurita (Lyxgb.) Bréb ■ Chæioceros borealis Bail C', decipiens Cl Actinocydus JEhrenhergii Ralfs A. siMilis (Greg.) Kalps Roperia tessellata (Rop.) Grun Coseinodisciis exeentricus Ehrb V C. decipiens Grun • C. cut vatidus Grctn C. stellaris Rop C. radiatus Ehbb C', subbullienn Jørg. n. sp C. centralis Ehrb C', concinrms W. Sm C', nitidus Greg Euodia gihha Bail Hi/ahdiscits stelliger Bail If. subfilis Bail Asteromphalus heptactis (Bréb.) Ralfs Tli(dassiolhri.r Inngissima Cl. et Gkun T. Franoifddii Grun. v. mtzschioides (Gedn.) J»i Pleurosigma tenerum Jørg. n. sp 3.6— 3.9 r+ + 0 Actinoptgchus imdulatus (Bail.?) Ralfs Vunipi/Iodiscits Jhuretii Bréb C. angidaris Greg Khabdonema arcuatum (Lyngb.) Kutz. . Pleurosigma naviculaceum Bréb //. Peridiniales. (DinofiageUatce.) Dinnjihysis aaita Ehrb., Jørg D. iwrvegica Clap, et Lachm., Jørg D. ncmninata Clap, et Laoiim., Jørg D. roiundata Clap, et Lachm Pi/yojilinrits horologium Stein Gonyaulax spinifera (Clap, et liACiiM.) Dies Diiplopsalis lenticula Bergh Peridinium depressum Bail P. oceaninan Vanhøk P. divergens Ehrb. (P. lenticulare (Ehkb.) Jørg.) +0 H-0 +c I c +c I'rotistplanktiin. Year 189». Montli Locality Juiiuary •I E' S C I B i ^ OF : = £ y Deptli (metei's) Salinitj' (« , Temperature (Cels.) Peridinium coiiiaim (Gran) Ostenp. et Schm P. palUibiin OsTENF P. S/eiHii JURO vP. ovatiini (Pouch.) Scbutt Ceralium tripos (0. F. Møll.) Nitzsch. (a haltkum Schutt.) C. buceplialum Cl C. maa-oceros Ehrb C. intenncdimn (Jørg.) C. longipes (Bail.) Cl C. furca (Ehrb.) Dim C. lineatwn (Ehrb.) Cl C. fusus (Ehrb.) Dctj ///. Pterospermataceæ. Pteiosperma Miihii (Jørq.) Ostexf. P. Vanhiiffeni (Jørg.) Ostexf P. dictyon (Jørg.) Ostesf IV. Halospbæraceæ. Halnsphæra ririiUs Schmitz. (incl. H. minnr Ostexf.) V. Silicoflagellata. Dislephanus Kpecidum (Ehrb.) Stohr DictyocJui fibula Ehrb VI. Radiolaria. I. i^ituiiiella Hexaconfium enthacanthm Jøkg. H. pachydenmtm Jørg Echinomma trinacriwn Hck E. leptodermum Jørg Brymyomma elegans Jørg Chromyomma boreale (Cl.) Jørg. Rliiznpleyma boreale (Ol.) Jørg.. Phorticium pylonium Hck.?, Cl.. Lithelius minor Jørg L. spiralis Hck +c r + r r + +c c c c c +c +c +c +c +c +c +c + +c +c +c r+ r +c + c -l-c +0 -f- Jorgen Year 1899. Month Deptli (meters) 0—180 Salinity C/oq) ,87 33.87 33.82- 34.08 Temperature (Cels.) 3.G— 3.9 2. Acantharia. Rodiosjjhæm anacanthica Jørg. n. sp. ... 3. Nassellaria. Playiacantha arachnoides Clap, et Lachm. Plcctaeantha oikiskos JØEO. n. sp CampylacantJia cladophora Jøeg. ii. sp. . . FIwrmacantlM kystrix (Jørg.) Jørg Peridmm longispinum Jørg P. muiutum Cl Chidosceuium trkolpmm (Hck. ?) Jøeg. ... lUcil/ophiiiins Clevei Jørg Litliomclissa setosa (Cl.) Jørg L. hystrix Jørq Acanthocorys umhellifera Hck Didyoceras acantldcum JsSrg D. xiphephorum Jøbo Clathrocydas craspedota (Jørg.) Jørg. . . . Sfichocorys seiiata (Jørg.) n. sp 4. Pbæodaria (Tripylea). Canvosphæra c/eometrica Bohg Protocystis tridens (Hck.) Borg P. xiphodon (Hck.) Borg Challengeron diodon Hck. (C. hcteracaiithum Jørg), McdiisMa ardfera Jørg GazellfUa penta podiitm Jørc; VIL Tintinnodea. Tirdimms aaiminatus Clap, et Laciim Ptychoeylis urnula (Clap, et Lachm.) Brandt (a nuijc Jørg.) P. u. v. minor Jørg /'. u. v. suharctica Jørg. n. var Tintinnopsis nitida Beandt T. n. v. ovalis Jørg. n. var Cyttarocylis denticulata (Eheb.) Fol. (a typica Jørij.) C', d. v. cylindrica Jørg C. d. v. giyantea (Brandt) Ci C. d. v. robusta JøE(; C. d. v. elongnta JøE(i Dktyocysta templum Hck D. t. v. disticha JøiKi r+ >•+ r+ Protistplanktc Yoiii- 18HS). Jlontli Dei)tli (meters) Salinity {"j^) Temperature (Gels.) /. Bacillariales. (Diatomaceæ). lihizosoletiia semisjiiiia Hens Biddulphia mobilieims Bail Chætoceros borealis Bail C. atlauticHS Cl C. (kcipieus Cl C. Schilttii Cl Actbwajdus Ehrenhergii Ralfs A. Ralfsii (W. Sm.) Ralps CoscinodiscHS excentiiais Eheb C. radiatus Ehrb C. centralis Ehrb Hi/alodisctts stelliyer Bail H. subtilis Bail ThnlassiothrLf longisshna Cl. et Ghun. . F. Fraucnfeldii Grun T. F. V. nifzschiolden (Gri-n.) Jync PlcHrosiyma teiierum Joeg. n. sp Surirella lata \\. Sm CampiiludisrHS Thwctii Breb C. angtdaris Greg Striatella MUimndnta (Lyngb.) Ac; Gh/pkodesiiiis WUIiaiiisnnii (\V. 8m.) Grun. II. Peridiniales. (DinofliigeUata). Diiwphysis acuta Ehrb., Jdrg D. norvegka Clap, et Lachm. .Jorg. . . . D. rofundata Clap, et Lachm I'l/rophanis horologmm Stein Diplopsalis lenticula Bergh Peridinium depression Bah i', oceanicum Vanhof P. dirrrgeiis Ehrb. (P. lenticidare. (Ehbb.) J()RG.) P. conk-um (Gran) Ostekk. et Schm. ... P. pallidum Ostenf P. Steinii Jørg P. ovatum (Pouch.) Schctt ) Ceratium tripos (O. F. Mull.) Nitzsch. (i halticum Schutt) J2.C0- 33.87 33.92- 34.62 33.26- 33.58 "A I 33.26—133.26—33.25— 34.69 1 33.37 34.59 0—150 0—100 5 s a s! 0-200 0—300 ^2 i Igss 0— 100]0-26O 33.87- 34.40 r+ >■+ r+ !■+ 1-+ +C Year 1899. Month Deptli (meters) 0—100 0— «60 Salinity ("/oo) 32.00- 33.87 32.60- 33.94 33.25- 34.62 33.25- 34.69 33.26- 33.37 33.42- 35.03 33.30- 33.42 33.37— 33.37— 34.40 34.70 Temperature (Cels.) 1.8- 3.4 2.7— I 9.7- 6.2 6.( C. hucephalum Cl C. macroceros EHRri. . . . C. intermedium Jøeg. . . C. longipes (Bail.) Cl... C. furca (Ehhb.) Duj. . . C. lineatmn (Ehrb.) Cl. C fiisus (Ehkb.) Ddj. . . III. Pterosperniataceæ. Pterosperma Miibii (Jørs.) Ostenp. . . P. Vanhoffenii (Jørg.) Ostenf I', dicli/on (Jøro.) Ostenf IV. Halosphæraceæ. Hulospliæra viridis Schjiitz (incl. H. minor Ostenf.) V. Silicotiagellata. Bistephanus speculum (Ehrb.) Støiir . Dictyocha fibula Ehrb VI. Radiolaria. I. SpumcIUiriit. Ecldnomma trinacrium Hck. . . . C', leptodermum Jøeg Drymyomma ele.gans Jøro Chromyomma boreale (Cl.) Jørg. Rhizoplegma boreale (Cl.) Jøbg. . Lifhelius minor Jørg Phortieium pylonium Hck. r, Cl. . Sorolarcus circumte.rfus Jøkg. . . . 2. Nassellaria. Playiacantha arachnoides Clap, et Ijac Campylacantha cladopihora Jørg. n. s Plectacantha oikiskos Jørg. n. sp.... Phnrmacantha hystrix (Jøro.) Jøro. Gonosphæra jmmnrdialis Jøro. n. s|i Ceratospyris hyperborea Jørg. n. sp. +c +c 1-+ +c +c Protistplankton. Ibiii). MouUi Depth (meters) Salinity ("/qo) Temperature (Cels.) I ll 33.a3- 34.62 33.25— 33.26- 34.69 33.37 2.1-1 2.1- 6.7 3 3 33.«- 34.50 February 0—200 0—300 33.42- 35.o; 33.30— 33.42 2.7— 6.2 ) 0— 260 33.37— 34.70 2.7 — 6.6 Peridium longispimtm Jøro Eusceniuin corpiephonim Jørg Cladosceiiium tricolpmm (Hck.?) Jøro.. Behtluihis histrkosn Jøro. n. s]) Duti/oplnmus Clevci .Jørg Lithomelissa sefosa (Ci,.) Jorg L. Iii/strix Jørg Acanthocorys umbellifera Hck Dktyoteras xiphephorum Jøkg CMhrocyclas crnspedota (Jørg.) Jørg. . . Aiidrocyclas gamphonycha (Jørg.) Jørg.. 3. Phæodaria (Tripjrlea). Caiuwspliæra geonietrica Borg Pi-ofocystis xiphodon (Hck.) Borg P. Harstoni (Mcrray) Borg P. tridens (Hck.) Borg Challengeron diodon Hck. (C. heteracan- thum JØRG Gazelktta pentapodium Jøeg VII. Tintinuodea. T'mtlnnus acumivatim Clap, et Lachji. . T. a. V. umdnta Jørg Amphm-ella ampla Joeg Ptychocylis wnula (Clap, et Laciim.J Brandt a major Jørg P. u. V. minor Jørg P. ti. V. subaretica Jørg. 11. var Tintinnopsis nitida Brandt Cyltarocylis denticulata (Ehrb ) Fol. . . . C. d. V. cylindrica Jørg C. d. V. gigantea (Brandt) Cl C. d. V. elongata Jøro C. d. V. snbiotundata Jørg Didyocysta templum Hck. c. disticha Jørg I'ltdelln cuudafa (Osteni'.) Ci >■+ r+ Year 18H9. Month Locality Date Depth (meters) Salinity (O'qo) Temperature (Cels.) I. BacillarialeS' (Diatomaceæ). Bhizfisoknia styliformis Bright w BithMpUa mirita (Lysob.) Beéb B. mobiliensis Bail Chætoceros bor talis Bail C', convoltchm Caste C. (lecipims Cl C. contortus SchCtt Ditylium Brighhvellii (West) Grdn Tlialassiosira grai'ida Cl Coscinosira polycliorda (Gran) CJran Adinocyclus Ehrmibergii Ralfs Coscinodiscus excentricus Ehrb C. decipiens Gkun C. Uneatiis Ehrb. var C', stellaris Eop C', radiatus lOimn C', centralis Ehrd C'. co)iciniius W. Sm C'. snhhiiUietis Jpro. n. sp Ili/alodiscus stdUyvr Bail Tlinlassiothrix longissima Cl. et Grux. . . r. Frauenfeldi Grun r. 2''. V. vitzschioides (Grun.) J øko T. F. V. »i. forma airvata (Castr.) Jprg. Asterionella Bkakdeyi W. Sm j4!«'tc«to compilexa (Greg) De T Plcuroslgma feiicniiii. .lnKfi. n. sp Paralia sulcata (lOiiui;.) Cj. Aclinoptyckus nndulatus (Bah,.?) Halfs.. Surirella lata W. Sm Campylodiscus Thurelii Bréb C', angxilaris Greg lilKihdoncma arcuatmii (Lvxgb.) Kutz.... //. Pcrulininles. Il)m„lhiii,-Unta). Dinophiiais acuta Euiiii., .li)U(i I>. riorvcglca Clap, et liACiiM., Jøkg 1>. rotrmdafa Clap, et Lachm &= H' S ^ = 3 ^te I S' 300- .350 0—20010—630 33.50- 35.03 300- 350 200- 250 34.89- 34.96 0—100 0—100 33.18- 33.25 33.30- 34.01 200— 300 34.70— II33.37- 34.82 ,i 33.4: 500- 550 33.61- 33.56 33.01- 3o.of >■+ ProtiRtplankton. Year 1899. Month Locality Date Depili (metevs) Salinity (» ,„) Temperature (Cels.) Pip-nphacus horologium Stein Di/jlnpsalis Imfkida 13ekgh PeiiiUniitm dejremtm Bail P. oceanintm Vaxhøf P. diverges Khrb. (P. lai'iciihi (KiiKU.) Jonc; P. cnmawi (Gran) Osten f. et Scum P. paliidum Ostexf P. Steinii Jørg P. oratitm (Poich.) Schctt Ceratium tripos (0. F. MCli,.) Xitzsch. (a hnlt- aim ScHi'TT) C. bucejilialmi Ci C. maavceros Ehbb C. iiifermeditim (.)(>rg.) C. hnijipes (Bail.) Cl C. /inert (Khrb.) l)ij C. lineatum (Ehrb.) Cl C. fxisus (EuRB.) Dim ///. Pterosperiiiataceæ. Plerosperim Mlibii (Jøno.) Ostenf P. Vanhoffeni (Jørg.) Ostenf P. dictyon (Joro ) Ostenf IV. Halosphæraceæ. JTnlospliana viridin Schmitz (incl. H. miiw Ostenf.) V. SilicoHa^ielhitn. Distephamts spetnhim ( Khrb.) Stohk Diitijorha fibula Ehrb VI. liadiohiria. 1. Spuinellaria. Hrjaconliiim cnthmanthxim Jørg H. pachydermnm Jøkg Eddnomma triiincrium Hck E. lepiodermttm Jørg Drymijomma eleyans Jørg CItrnmyomma hmnk (Cl.) Jør<; 0— 2U0;0— 6au,|«— I OIJ I 33.60- (33.60— 1 33..10- 35.03 35.14 34.08 +c rh up— I 2.6— 2.6- 6.4 +c v+ >•+ m m lU" 'oxri U— 40 1)— |IJO«— irjoi III +c 34.81 1.5— ti II •o " 2 »/. 550 0-60 0-260 ■..-.,14 33.<.i- 33.M 33.ei- 35.08 U.S I U.a II 4.8 II ^•'' I •' II +c +0 1 '' ••+ + +c >■+ c c ' + +c +c + + + r+ H- +c r+ + c +1= c r + c c c + c + + +c r '•+ + cc cc cc + c + f+ + •• r >■ c c ^ +c +c -H E. Jørgensen. Year 1H99. Month 5S S ■SI'S Depth (meters) 300- 350 Salinity {%,(,) 33.30- 34.08 33.30- 34.21 34,89- 34.96 Temperature (Cels.) 2.5— 2.8 1500— 550 33.18- 33.26 33.25- 33.37 - 33.37 — 33.42 33.61— 35.08 Rliizoplegtna boreale (Cl.) Jøro Lithelkis minor Jørg Phorticium pyloniwn Hck.? Cl Sorolarcus circumtexfus Jørg 2. Nassellaria. Plagiacantha arachnoides Clap, et Lachm Camjnjlacantha cladophora Jørg. n. sp PlecfManffia oikiskos Jørg. n. sp Phormacantlia hystrix (Jørg.) Jørg Gonosphæra primordialis Jørg. n. sp Peridium longispinum Jørg Cladoscenium trimlpium (Hck.)? Jørg Hdotholus histrkosa Jørg. n. sp Dktyophimiis Clevei Jørg Lithomelissa setosa (Cl.) Jørg Dictyoceras onpliephormn Jørg Clathrocyrlas a-aspedofa (Jørg.) Jørg Androcyclas gamphonycha (Jørg.) Jørg A. amUycephalis (Jørg.) Jørg Stichocorys scriaia (Jørg.) Jørg 3. Phæodaria (Tripylea). Protoeysiis onphodon (Hck.) Borg P. Harstoni (Murray) Borg P. tridens (Hck.) Boro Challcngeron diodon Hck. (C. Jietcracmithum Jørg.) Medusetta arcifcra J org : VII. Tintinnodea. Tintinnus acuminatus Clap, et Jjachm Lcprotintinnus pellueulns (Cl.) Jørg Plychocylis xirnula (Clap, et Ijaciim.) Brandt a major Jørg P. u. V. minor Jørg P. u. V. digitalis Auriv P. u. V. siibarctica Jørg. n. var Tintinnopsis nitida Brandt Cyttarocylis denticulata (Ehrb.) Fol C. d. V. elongata Jørg C. d. V. subrotundata Jorg C d. V. siibedenfata Jørg. n. var TJndella caudata (Ostenp.) ('i +c +c >■+ +c +c I .. r+ r+ Protistplankton. Yenv 18S9. Month February - i ■* tm -'■hj Depth (meters) 0-80 8alinity C', 33.00- 33.74 0-275 0—100 33.56- 34.42 "/« 34.94- 35.0S 0-200 0—300 33.48- 34.10 ^% 33.48- 34.89 133.52 , I 34.02 I 34.06- 34.21 33.80— 34.97 33.10- 33.48 Temperature (Gels.) 2.8- 6.6 /. Bacillariales. ( D'tat.muceo?). B'uhhdphia aurita (Lyxgb.) Bréb B. nwbiliaisis Bail Chætoceros borealis Bail C. atlantiais Cl C. (lecij'iens Cl C. debilis Cl Thalassiosira grarida ('l Coscinosira pnhjchorda (Gran) Gran Actinocyclus Ehrenhcrgi Ealfs Roperia tessdlata (Rop.) Grix Coschwdisais e.rcnitricus Ehrb C. lineatuii Ehrh. v.-u- C. stellniis Eoi' C. radkdus Ehrb C. subbldticns Jprg. n. sp C. centralis Ehrb C', coiieiiinns W. Sm Hi/alodiscus stelliger Bail Tlialassiothrix longissima Cl. et Gritn T. Fratienfelnii Grun. v. vitzschioides (Grcn.) J0RG Plciirosigma kneritm Jorg. n. sp Acfiiwpfgchus undxdntus (Bail.?) Ealfs Ski irella lata W. Sm Campglodiscus Ihuretii Bréb C. angidaris Greg Grammatophora oceanicn Ehrb Rhabdonema arcKatum (Lyngb.) Kctz Auliscus sculptus (W. Sm.) Ralfs //. Peridiniales. (Dinofiagdlat(i). Dinophysis acuta Ehrb., Jørg D. norvegica Clap, et Lachm., Jørg D. rotundata Clap, et Lachm D. r. V. lævis (Clap, et Lachm.) Jørg Diplopsalis lenticida Bergh Peridinium depresswn Bail F. oceanicwn Va.nhof P. dire>-gens Ehrb. (P. kntindare (Ehrb.) Jørg.) r+ !•+ Year 18a9. Month F,d.ruary March Locality ^ ". X - ., p = i £ "H IIP ill IP |ll iii'ifji' ij Date -.. II ^^k '"/2 '"/s 1 ^Vo "A. 18/j, 18/^ '«/2 -/. i, -/. ^'3 1 ^/3 ,; ^,3 ^/3 1 "Vs Depth (meters) 0-80 i 0-30 11 1 0-275 „ 250-1550- "^^""l 3.50 1 620 0-50 0-200 0-3OO 0-85 p-250 'l 0-50 0-20010-100 0-50 0—150 Salinity ("/oo) 33,56 -J33.5.,— .33 74 1 33.42 . -53.23- .34,19 j 34.94- 35.08 35.08 1 33,48 — 34.10 33.48— 34,89 33.5.-I 34.02 33.52— 35.03 34.06- 34.21 33.80— 34.97 j 33.16-33.54— 33.48 j! 33.61 33.64— 34.70 Temperatm-e (Cels.) H7,-- 6.4 ' (15 2.7— 6.1 6.4 1 2.0- [ 2.6— 4.2 [^ 6.6 3,9-! 4.3 1 2.8- 6.6 1 2.0— ,1 2.1- 2.7 il 2.5 2.1— 6.7 Peridmium conicum (Gran) Ostenf. et Schm. . .. r + ,. +c + ,, ■■ ,. .. r + IT +1- r r ,. J. ^ + J. 1-+ J. i-f ,. Ceraiium tripos (O.P. Mull.) Nitzsch. (a halticum SCHTJTT.) 0 +c c c . + r + c CO c c c c c C. bucephalum (Cl.) Cl c c c c + 1- + c c c c c c c C. maa-oceros (Ehrb.) Cl +c + r +c + + + + c 0 c c + c + +1- c r +c -|- 4- c + c c c c c C. Imigipes (Bail,) Cl +c c v+ r + c c J. + + +c -j-c + + + + +0 ^ +0 +c C'. Unentum (Ehre,) Cl 1- J, + ^ +c c p J. ^ III. Pterospermataceæ. Pterospenyia MiMi (.Jørg.) Ostenf v+ r r r r r r 1^+ r+ r 1- P. Vanhnffeni (Jørg.) Ostenf >•+ '■+ r r r r r+ + r+ !•+ + 1'+ + + r+ r r r+ 1+ + c C c IV. Halosphæraceæ. Hahisphæra ririili'i Schmit/. (incl. If. iiiinnr + + + +c + V. Silicoffagellata. VI. RadioJaria. X. Spiimellaria. Ilcracontium enthmnnthum JøiiO r Kchinomma trinacrmm Hck .. rr V E. leptodermum Jørg v r r r r r Litheliits minor Jørg '■ r V Phortieium pylonium Hck.v, Cl r I- 1 .. r Protistplankton. Year 1899. Month Depth (meters) Salinity («/oo) Temperature (Cels.) 0—80 33.66- 33.42 s .?! i g 34.04- 35.08 33.48- 34.16 33.48- 34.8» 33.62- 34.02 i; .- J > -, J I 34.06- 34.21 0-200 0-100 33.80— 34.07 2.8— 6.6 33.16- 33.48 2i- 6.7 2. Acantharia, liadiospha-ra anacanthica Jwhg. n. sp 3. Nassellaria. riayiacantha avachnohks Clap, et Lachm Campylacantha claAophora Jørc n. sp Plcdacantha oikiskos Jwrg. u. sp Plwrmacnntha hyslrix (Jøro.) Jorc. GonosplKera priniordialis Jørg. u. sp Fn-idium longispi7ium Jørg Cladoscenium trkolpium (Hck. ?) Jørg Helofholus histricnsa Jørg. n. sp Didijophhnus Clevei Jørg J), histricosus Jørg. n. sp Lilliomelissa setosa (Cl.) Jøeg Dicfi/oceras acanthicum Jørg Clallirori/rlas cnnijicdoia (Jørg.) Jørg Andniei/rliis ijniiiplioin/cha (Jørg.) Jørg A. amhhjaphdis (.Ji)RG.) Jørg Sfkhocnrt/s serinfa (Jørg.) .Jorg 4. PhsL'odaria (Tripylea). Cnniwsplwm hpta Jorg Protncijstis xiihndnn (Hck.) Borg r. Harstoni (Mlrray) Borg P. tridexs (Hck.) Borg ChaUoiqeron diodonHcK.(C hetcyacaiitlinm Jøiii; ) VII. Tintinnodea. 7i:itinmis aaimbiahis Clap, et Lachm Ptijchocijlis urnula (Clap, et Lachm.) Brandt V. minor Jørg.) Tiiitimiopsis nitihi Brandt Codonella lagenxda (Clap, et Lachm.) Entz. v. (ivata Jørg Cijttarocylis deniiadnta (Ehrb.) Fol C d. a fi/pirn JpRG ('. d. V. ryUiidrica Jøhg C. d. V. elovgata Jørg C. d. V. sicbrofundata Jorg LHctyncysta femplum Hck. v. disfichn Johg. . . T^ndeUn candafn (Ostenf ) Cl Year 1899 Month PI ■ s-^ ^'/3 Depth (meters) 0—200 0—140 300— 200 0—170 0—100 Sahnity C/oq) 33.54- 34.53 33.21- 33.59 Temperature (Cels.) I. Bacillariales. (Diatomaeeæj. Chætocerus borcalls Bail C. denms (Cl.) Cl C. atlant uiis Cl C. decijiiens Cl C. contortus Schutt Dityliim Brighticellii (West.) Grun Act'mocyclus Ehrenbergii Ealfs Coscinodiscus excentricus Ehrb C curvatulus Ubun C', stellaris Rop C. radiatus Ehrb C. sitbhidliens Jørg C. cent) alts Ehrb Euodia gihha Bail Hyalodiscus stelliyer Bail Tlmlassiothrix Fiauevfeldii Grun. v. mtzschiokles (Grun.) Jørg Fleurnsiyma tnrcrum .Jorg. n. sp Faralin sulcata (Ehrb.) Cl Actinoptychus uiidtdatns (Bail. ?) Ealfs . Campylodiscus Tliuretu Buéb C. avgularis Gheo Rhabdonema minutum KiJTZ Striatella umpunctata (Lyngb.) Ag Anlisnis sndptus (W. 8m.) Ralfs II. Peridiniales. (D'moficujdlata). THnophysis acuta Khrb., Joro r>. iiiiyn'iiira (;lap. et Lachm., Jøkq II. roUitidala Clap, et Laohm I'y) ophacus horologiiim Stei.n Gonyaulax spinifera (Clap, et Lachm.) Dies JJiploi salis le.nticula Bbrgh Peridinium depressum Bail i', oceanicum Vanhof FeridhiiuiH divergens Ehrb. (P. lentkulare (Ehrb.) Jørg.) P. conicum (Gran) Ostenf. et Schm + 0 33.21- 33.35 32.95- 33.33 33.41- 33.84 + 0 ••+ 67 Year 1899. Montli Date Depth (meters) Salinity Coo' Temperature (Cels.) P. pallidum Ostekp P. Steiyiii Jørg P. ovatum (Pouch.) Schott Ceratium tripos {O.F.JivLh.)'Snzscn. (a halticum Schutt.) C. bucephalnm Cl C', niacroceros Ehrb C. intermedium (Jørg.) C. longipes (Bail.) Cl C. arcticum (Ehrb.) Cl C. furca (Ehrb.) Dr.! C. liueatum (Eurb.) Ci t', fusus (Ehrb.) D[;j III. Pterospermataceæ. Ptcrosperma Miibii (Jørg.) Ostenf i'. Vanhii/fcni (Jørg.) Ostenf P. dictyon (Jørg.) Ostenf IV. Halosphæraceæ. Hnln.tjihæva vhidis Schmitz (iiicl. H. minor Ostenf.) . V. SilicoSagellata. Distephamis spcndum (Eurb.) Støhr Dictyocliti fibula Ehrb VI. Radiolaria. I. Spumellaria. Hexacontium entliacaiithum Jørg H. pachydermum Jørg Echinomma leptodermum Jørg Chromyomma boreale (Cl ) Jørg Rhizoplegma boreale (Cl.) Joro Stylodictya validispina Jørg. n. sp S. aculeafa Jørg. u. sp S. tenuispina Jørg. n. sp Spoiigodiscus famis Ehrb .*. . Lithelius minor Jørg Phorticium pylonium HcK. * Cl ^'/a 0—200 0—140 33.54- 34.53 33.21- 33.59 32.54- 33.10 0-50 33.41- 600— 500 0—280 0—170 C 2.1— 6.2 1.7— 6.66 3.2- 6.8 >■+ r+ +c +<: r+ +c +c r+ Jørgensen. Year 1899. Month Depth (meter.s) Salinity ("/qo) Temperature (Cels.) 0—200 0—140 33.21- 33.59 33.21- 33.35 32.54- 32.95- 33.10 33.33 33.41- 33.84 ^Va i '-Is '% 300— 200 35.00 - i34.io- 35.oe 35.00 35.00- 35.00 1.7— 6.65 3.2— 6.8 2. Nassellaria. Plagiacantha arachnoides Clap, et Lachm. CampylacantM dadopliora Jørg. n. .sp. . . Flectacantha oikiskos Jørg. n. sp Phonnacantha hystnx (Jørg.) Jørg llictyocii-cus dathrahis Jørg. n sp Feridium longispinum Jørg Euscenmm corynepkorum Jørg Cladoscenium tricolpium (IIck.?) Jørg. . . . Helotholiis histricosa Jørg. n. sp Dicfyophinms Clevei Jørg Lithomelissa setosn (Cl.) Jørg L. hystrix Jøeg Dktyoceras xipliepliomm Jørg Claflirocyclas craspcdota (Jørg.) Jørg. . . . Androcyrlas (ihkh Rhabdonenia minnium Kit/ Ætzschia spathulata Bum K. bilohata W. Sm. . . . X. Closterium W. Sm. Glyphodesmis Williamtojiu (\\ S- Cocconeis scutellum Ehrh C. costnia Greq Pleurosigma Xormanni JUips P. fasciola W. Sm. ... Schizonenia Gn villei Ai, Pinmdaria quadratarea \ '^c IIM II. Pcrulinialef. ( Dniofliiijdiatn) Dinophysis acuta Ehri! , Iprc, Diplopsalis lenticula BuK.ir Peridinium depressum li\ii P. oceaincum Vanhof. P. divergens Ehrb. (P lenhculmi (I iirh ) Ji)R( ) P. pallidum Ostenf. . P. Steinii JøRO P. omtwn (Pouch.) S( hltf Ceratium tripos (0. F, Mi 1 1 ) Nn/<-(n (a halticum *>tni tt) C', bucephalum (Cl.) Ci C. macroceros (Ehrb.) ( l C. intermedium (Jørg,) C. longipes (Bail.) Cl C. furca (Ehrh.) Duj. C. fusus (J]hrb.) Duj r+ +c +0 r+ +c Protistplankton. Yeai' IS»!). JlontI» it a n ''■tit Deptli (meters) 0—7000—100 34.<2- 34.00 33.68— .33.06— 35.11 I 34.51 38.72— 34.92 Temperature (Cels.) 1.55— 5.76 ///. Ptcrospermntiiceæ. Pttrosperma Mobii (Jøro.) Oste.sp P. Vanhiiffem (Jøro.) Ostesf P. dklipn (.lORO.) OsTEXi- IV. Halosphæraceæ. Halosphæra vhidis Sch.mitz (incl. H. mitinr Ostenf.) V. Flagellata. Plueocystis Pimrhefi (Hah.) Lagerh VI. Silicotiagellata. Dixtephaimn speculum (Eurb.) Støhr Gymnaster pentashrias (Khrb.) Schi'tt VII. Radiolaria. 1. Spumellaria. Hi'-racnntium entlincanthum Jørg H. pnchydermum Jørg Echinomma trinacrium Hck E. leptodermum Jørg Drymynmnm elegavs JORO Chromyomma boreale (Cl.) .Jørg Eliizoplegma boreale (Cl.) Jørg Litlielius minor Jørg Phorticium pylomum Hck. ?, Ci, Snrolarciis circwntextus Jørg 2. Nassfllaria. Plagktrnniha arachnoides Clap, et Lachm Campylacanfha cladoplwra Jørg. n. sp Pledacantha oikiskns Jørg. n. sp Phormacantha hystrix (Jørg ) Jørg Gonosphæra primnrdialis Jørg. n. .sp Perulium longispinum Jørg Ensceninm corynephnrum Jørg Cladoscenium tricolpium (Hck.?) Jørg r+ +c E. Jørgensen. Year 1899. Month Locality Date Depth (meters) Salinity ("'(„) Temperature (Cels.) Helotholvs histricosa Jørg. n. sp Lifharachnmm tentorium Hck Didyopliimiis Clevci Jørg Lithomelissa setosa (Cl.) Jørg L. hystrix Jørg Didyoceras acanthicum Jø rg D. xipliepliorum Jørg Ciuthrocyclas craspedota (Jørg.) Jørg Androcydas gamphonydia (Jørg.) Jørg A. amblycephaUs (Jørg.) Jørg Stidiocorys senata (Jøro.) Jøbg J. Phæodaria (Tripylea). Cunnosphæra lepta Jørg Protocysds xiphodon (Hck.) Borg I'. Harstoni (Murray) Borg P. tridens (Hck.) Borg Challengero^i diodon Hck. (C- hetcracantlmm Jørg.) VIII. Tintinnodea. Ptydtocylis wnula (Cl.\p. et Lachm.) Brandt .... Cyttarocylis denticulata (Ehrb ) Fol C. d. v. elongata Jørg C. d. v. subrotundata Jørg '''. d. v. subedentata Jørg Undella caudata Ostenf ^V3 0—100 0—400 300- 200 0 33.63 33.68- 34.54 33.68- 3.5.11 33.65— |3.B.65 34.54 35.1 33.72- 34.92 0.75- 6.3 1.56— 1.55- 5.76 6.3 Pnifistplanktdi). Yerti- IHMH. Month Deptli (iiieteis) SHlinity C/oo) Temperal ure (Gels.) /. BiiciUariales (Dintomaccæ). Bacteiosdra fmgilis (Gran) (Iran Corethron hystri.r Hens lihiznsnleiiia nlata Brigiitw R. ShrubsoU Cl 7i*. setigera Brightw Bidditlphin nurita (Lyngh.) Bréb Chn'toceros liorealis Bail C. (lensus (Cl.) Cl ('. cottrnhitun Castr C. atlanticiis ('l C. decipiena Cr ('. teres Cl ('. conlorhis Schutt r. similin Cl (\ lacimosim SchCtt a WiUei Gran ('. lUndemn (Eiirr.) Gran ('. debilin Cl C. socitdis Laid C'. furceUutMs Bail Difi/lium Bnyhlwellii (West) Grcn Srcletnnema cosfafum (Grev.) Cl Thtda.ssiosira Xm detiskjiildii Cl r. qreiridn Cl T. lii/alina (Ghln ) Gran T. ijclntinom Hens Coscinosira polydwrda (Gran) Gran Pmosira glacmlis (Grun.) Actinocychis Khrenhergii Ralps CoscinodiscHs ejccenfyicus Ehub C. cuirrifulus Grin C. radiatiis Khrb C. suhbullims Jørb. n. sp C. centralis Ehrb r', conciiimm W. Sm C. bioeiUntus Grcn Hi/alodixcus sfiiliger Kail Xifzuchifi iv) iafn Cl N. di'UinfisniiiKt Cl J\' loiigissim^i (Bréb ) Ralks 34.17- 34.86 2å$ 0-250 0—100 '% 1.6-^ 2.15 33.08- U.67 +c +f +c (34.67) (4.1) +<: må 5l|3 +c 34.21- 34.29 0.86- 1.0 34.86- 34.86 0.80— 1.4 E. Joriieiisen. Locality Date Depth (meters) Salinity (O/æ) Temperature (Gels.) Thalassiothrix Fraiienfeldii Grdn T. F. V. vitzschioides (Gron.) Jørg. f. currata (Gastr.) Jørg. Fragilaria oceanica Ql F. cylindrits Grdn Achnanthes tosniala Grun Navicida septentrioi alts (Oestr.) Cl N. Vanhbffmi Gean N. pelayica Cl N. kariana Grun N. direda W. Sm Actinojitijchus undulafus (Bail.?) Ealps Mtzschia Closterium W. Sm Ch-ammatopliora oceanica Ehrb Rhahdnnema arcuatmn (Lvnob.) Kutz Pleurosiqma fasciola W. Sm //. Peridiniales. (Dinofiagellata). Dinnphi/sis acuta Eiirb., Jørg Gonijdidii.r siiiiiifrni (Clai'. et Lachm.) Dies Peridhiiiiiii fl,'j,i . ,-Mo» Bail P. divciqiiifi Euiiii. (P. leniiailare (Eurb.) Jørg.) P. pallidum OsTENF P. (jlohulns Stein P. omtnm (Pouch.) Schutt P. Steinii JØRG Ceratium tripos (0. F. Mull.) Nitzsch. (a halticum Schott) . C. bucejihal'um (Cl.) Cl C. maa-oceros Ehrb. (Cl.) C', longipes (Bail.) Cl C', fm ca (Ehrb.) Duj C'. fusuK (Eurb.) Du.i ///. Pterospermataceæ. Plernnperma Miibii (Jøro.) Ostenf P. Vanhrijfeni (Jørq.) Ostenf P. dicti/on (Jørg.) Ostenf IV. Halosphæraceæ. Halonphæra viridis Schmitz (incl. H. minor Ostenf.) ^s-a^: "/4 ."/4 '^U 0—3 0—250 0—100 "/4 2% 200— 300 34.17 - 34 se 33.96— 34.67 34.21- 34.29 34.36- 34.36 34.60— 34.49 1.05— 1.2 1.96— 2.2 +c v+ +c r+ !•+ r+ Year 1899. Mon I li Depth (meters) Salinity (0/^) Temperature (Cels.) April »/4 0—250 0—100 34.17- 34.86 33.90- 34.67 "/« 34.60- 34.97 (34.67) (4.1) 34 21- 34.29 34.29- 34.85 34 86— 34.60— 34.36 34.*9 1.05— 1.95— 1.2 2.2 V. Flagellatii. riiæoci/stis Pottchiti (Har.) Lagekh VI. SilicoBagellHta. Disfephamis speaihtiu (Khrb.) Stphr Dktyocha fibula Eubb VII. Radiolaria. 1. Spumellaria. Echinomma leptodcnimni .Torg 2. Aassellaria. Campijlacantha clnilophora Jokg. n. sp Fhormacantha hystrix (Jøhg.) Jøro Peridium kmgispinum Jøkg Lifhnmelissa setom (Cl.) Jørg VIII. Tintinnodea. TiiifituiHs anoHinatus C'L.iP. et Lachm TinlinnnpsiK nUiilii Braxdt Ci/ttiniii-i/lis ili'iiliii Ifita (Ehrb.) Fol. v. xHlicdcvfata .Ior Year 1899. Mouth May I >^ s Depth (meters) 200— 100 0—200 0—100 Salinity ("/oo) Temperature (Cels.) 34.86- 35.18 34.86- 3.5. 34.60— 34.67 34.48- 34.60 34.72- 34.66 34.17- 34.3( 34.17— 34.47 134.17- 34.84 33.73— 34.84 3.2— 3.46 1 .OS- LO 0.20- 0.95 6.15 /. Bacillariales. (Diutomacece). Baderosira fragilis (Gean) Gran Rhizosolenin alata Beightw R. obtusa Hens B. semispina Hens Bidihilphia aurita (Lyngb.) Bréb Eucnmpia groenlandica Cl Chætoieros boreaUs Bail C. crinphUuti Castr C. convohitus Castr C. atlanticus Cl C. decipiens Cl C', teres Cl C cnnfortus SchStt C', mriatridus Gran C. Indninsus Schutt C. diadema (Eheb.) Gran C. scolopendra Cl C. debilis Cl C. sociahs IjAud C. furcellatiis Bail niii/!hiii, r,rhihf>rdr,i (west.) grun S; ladiiitus Eiirb C. centralis Ehrb C cnndnnus W. Sm C. bioadatus Geun Nitzsdda seriata Cl N. delicatissima Cl N. friyida Grun jV. lonyissima (Bréb.) Ralfs Thalassiothrix longissima Cl. et Grun T. FraxieftfeMii Geun Fragilaria oceanica Ct F. cylindrus Grdn r+ +c v+ +c +c +c -fc cc + +c r+ Piotistplankton. Date Depth (meters) Salinity («/qo) Temperature (Cels.) Achna)ifhes Iwniata GRfx Pleurasigma tninitm Jøro. n. sp Naricula septenfrioiinlis Oestr N. Vanhbfftni Grax K. pelagka Cl X kartana Gkux ActiiiopUjchus nndulatus (Bail. ?) Ralfs Pletirosigma fasciola W. Sm. (incl. P. tetmirostris Grun.) Bhoicomgnia artticu))! Cl II. Peridiniales. (DinoflageUata). Diiiojiligsis acuta I^urb., JOrg D. ttorcegica Clap, et Lachm., Jorg D. rotundata Clap, et Lachm Pa^idhnum depressum Bail P. diingens Ehrb. {P. ienticulare (Ehkb.) Jdrg.) P. pallidum OsTENF P. ovatum (Pouch.) Schctt P. Steinii Jørg Ceratiutn Inicephahim (Cl.) Cl C. tripos (0. F. MiJLL.) Nitzsch. (a hnltuum Schdtt.) .. C. macroceros (Ehrb.) Cl C. lonyipes (Bail.) Cl C. furca (Ehrb.) Duj C. fusus (Ehrb.) Dij ///. Pterosperinataceæ. Pterospenita Vanhii/fhii (Jørg.) Ostexk P. dictyon (Jørg.) Ostenf IV. Halosphæraceæ. Salosphæra viridis Schmitz (incl. H. itibinr Ostenf.) . . . . V. Flagellata. Phæocystis Foucheti (Har.) Lagerh April 200— 100 0—200 10— 100 0—260 0 34.60- 34.67 34.48- 34.60 34.72— 34.gs 34.17- 34.30 34.17— 134.17- 34.47 34.84 1.06 — 1.0 0.20- 0.96 2.0- 2.26 1.7- 2.3 1-+ E. Jorgenspn. Year 1899. Month April May Locality 1 ti 1 1 1" 1 ll II 1" > 1 K ? Date "-% ^A ^V4 2% ^V4 ^«/4 -A ■2~/^ Vs % ^/s 'U % Depth (meters) 0—8 0—6 0—100 0-300 0-3 0—10 0—75 200- 100 0-200 0-100 0-250 0—300 0—150 Salinity {'>'^) 34.86- 35.18 34.86- 35 24 34.64 34.60- 34.67 34.48— 34.60 34.72- 34.65 34..- 34.30 34.17- 34.47 3417- 34.84 33.73- 34.84 Temperature (Cels.) 3.2- 3.8 3.2— 3.46 1.7 1.06— 1.0 0.20- 0.95 2.0— 2.25 1.7— 2.3 1.1- 2.85 1.35- 3.6 2.65- 6.15 VI. Silicofiagellata. r r '• .. r r !•+ ^- • VII. Tintinnodea. Ptychoci/lis urnula (Clap, et Lachm.) Brandt v. minor Jøer P. u. V. digitalis ådriv r v + C. dentiadata (Ehrb.) F.il rrotistplankton. April C 03 V QQ t 2 ll 5S "Va DepDi (meters) 0— 400 k»— 200 0—110 0-600 0—130 0—130 0—150 lini'.v Coo) 3-t.02- 34.14 34.oa- 34.65 34.14- 34 21 34.11- 34.21 34.11- 35.18 34.09- 34.52 34.16- 34.83 Temperature (Cels.) 2.75- 2.85 2.66- 6.3 /. Bacillariales (Dhdomaceæ). Bacternsiru frai/ilis ((Jran) Gran Corefhron hystrir Hens Bhizosoleiiia nlata Brigdtw B. Shnibsnlii Cl Biddulphia auiita (Ltngb.) Bkéb Chætoceros borealis Bail C. densiis Ol C. densus v. rudis Cl C. daniais Cl C. convolutus Castr C. atlanticus Cl C. decipieiis Cl C. contortus Schutt a similis Cl C. laciiiiosits Schutt C. TT i«ei Gran C. diadema (Ehrb.) Gran C. currisetiis Cl C. debilis Cl C. socialis Laid C', furcellatus Bail Bitylium Brightwellii (West) Grun. . . . Sceletonema cosfatum (Gre\'.) Cl Tlialassinsiin Xordeiiskjoldii Cl T. gi avida Cl T. hi/alina (Grun.) Gran T. gelatinosa Hens Coscinnsira polychorda (Gran) Gran . . . Porosira glacialis (Grun.) Actinocychts Elircubergi Ealps Coscinodiscus excentricus Ehrb C. stellaris Rop C. radiatus Ehrb C. subbullims Jørg. n. sp C. centralis Ehbb C. condnnus W. Ssi C. biocidatus Grun Euodia gibba Bail Hyalodiscus stelliger Bail Hitzschia senata Cl N. delicatissima Ci ■•+ >•+ +c +0 +c +c r+ +c +c E. Jørgensen. Year 1900. Month Depth (meters) 0-200 0—110 SaUnity (C/oo) 34.02- 34.14 34.U- 34.21 34.14- 34.91 34.11- 34.21 34.11- 3.5.18 34.09- 34.21 33 92- 33.95 34.09- 34 62 34.16— 34.83 Temperature (Cels.) S.85- 5.4 3.05- 6.6 2.96- 4.2 Nitzsclda recta Hantzsch N. hi/hridn Grun N. frigirhi Grun N. hngissima (Bréb.) Ralps Tlialassiothrix nitzschioides Geun Fragilaria oceanica Cl F. ci/lindrus Geun Achnnnthea tæniata Grun Pleurosigma Shucbcrgi Cl P. fasciola W. Sm. (inch P. tenuirostris Grun.) Naviada Vnvlioffmi Gran N. directa W. Sm X. kariana Grun Amph'iprora (Tropidtmeis) pnrallda Jørg. n. s]) Actinoptychus undulatus (Bail?) Ralfs Aulisc'is sculptus (W. Sm.) Ralfs Campi/lodisais Tliuretii Beee C. imgidaris Greg SwircUa lata W. Sm Glyphiidenmh Williamsoni (W. Sm.) Grun Rhabdonana arcuatum (Lyngb.) KiJTz Cocconeis scuteUum Ehrr Rlioieosigma arcticum ('l //. Peridiniales. (Dinoflagellata). DmiiphjiHh acuta Ehrb., Jørg D. nnrvtyica Clap, et Lachm,, Jørg D. rolwidaia Clap, et Lachm Podolaiiijian palmipi-s Stein Pnitnirrafium retictdaium (Clap, et Lachm.) Butsciii Gmiyaulax spinifera (Clap, et Lachm.) Dies Diplopsalis knticula Bergu Peridm'mm depressum Bail P. divcrgi-im Ehrb. (P. lenticulare (Ehrh.) Jørg.) . . . P. ccmicum ((Iran) Ostenp. et Schm P. pallidum OsTENF P. Steinii Jørg P. ovatum (Pouch.) Schutt Ceratiuin tripos (0. F. Mull.) Nit/.sch. (a haltkum Schutt) G. bucephalum (Cl ) Cl C. b. V. heterocampta Jørg r+ +>= ■•+ + 0 += Protisljjlankton. Year ISJOO. Month April Locality Date Depth (meters) Salinity ("/qo) Temperature (Cels.) Ceratmm macrocei-os (Ehrb.) Cl C. ititermedium (Jørg ) C. hngipes (Bail.) Cl C. furca (Ehrb.) Duj C. Uneatum (Ehrb.) Cl C. fitsuH (Ebrb.) Ddj ///. Pterosperinataceæ Pterosperma Miibii (Jørg.) Ostenf P. Vanhoffetii (Jørg.) Ostenf P. dkii/on (Jørg.) Osteni- IV. Halospbæraceæ. Halospliaera nridis Schmitz (incl. H. minor Ostenf.). V. Flagellata. Phaocystis Poitrheti (Har.) Laoerh VI. Silicoflagellata. Distephanus speeuhmi (Ehrb.) Stohr .... Dictyocha fibula Ehrb VII. Radiolaria. I. Sputnellaria. Hexacontiwn enfhatanfhum Jorg H. pachydermum Jørg Eckinomma leptodermimi Jørg Chromyomma boreale (Cl.) Jørg Rhizoplegma boreale (Cl.) Jørg Lithelius minor Jøro Phorticium pylonium Hck. ?, Cl 2. Acantharia. Radiosphæra anacanthica Jørg. n. sp I ft o S s iir^ ii^i I ii I; I n 2 » Si I « 'C CO Is I'S 0—400 0—200 0—200 0— 110 0—600 34.02— 34.14 34.02— 34.65 34.14- 34.21 34.14- 34.91 34.11- 34.21 34.09- 34.21 34.09— 35.10 34.09- 34.82 34.16- 34.83 2.86- 6.0 +c +c +c +c .. I +c +c +c +c +c Year 1900. Month Locality Depth (meters) 0—400 0—200 0-200 0-110 0 —130 0—160 Salinity ("/oo) 34.14- 34.21 34.14- 35.15 34.14- 34.91 34.11- 34.21 34.09- 34.21 34.09- 35.10 34.09- 34.62 34.1 33.73- 33.99 Temperature (Cels.) 2.76— 2.85 3.06— 2.9 3.05— 6.6 2.35- 4.4 2.55— 6.3 5. Nassellaria. rachnoides Clap, et Lachm Campylacanth dadophm-a Jøkg. n. sp J'kctacantha oikiskos Jøeg. n. sp Phormacavtha hystrix (Jørg.) Jøeg Gonosphæra primordialis Jørg. n. sp Peridium longispmum Jøko Cladoscenium tricolpium (Hck.?) Jørg Lithomelissa setosa (Cl.) Jøeg Dictyoceras acanthieum Jøkg Clatkroeyclas crnspedota (Jørg.) Jørg Androcydan gamphonyeha (Jørg.) Jøeg A. amblycephalis (Jøeg.) Jøeg SHchncorys seriata (Jøeg.) Jørg 4. Phæodaria (Tripylea). Cannosphæra lepta Jørg Pi-otocysiis ociphodnn (Hck.) Borg P. Harstoni (Murray) Boeg P. tridens (Hck.) Boro ChallengeroH diodon Hck. (C. heter acanthum Jøeg.) Medusetta arnferci Jøeg VIII. Tintinnodea. Tiiitinnus acuminahis (Jlai». et Lachm Ptychocylis urnula (Clap, et Lachm.) Brandt v. minor Jørg Tintinnnpsis nitida Brandt T. campanula (Ehhb.) Dad Codovella la,genula (Clap, et Lachm.) Entz. v. ovata Jørg. C. ventricosa (Clap, et Lachm.) Fol Cyttarocylis denticulata (Ehrb.) Fol C', d. a typica Jøeo C', d. V. elongata Jørg C. d. V. subedentata Jøeo. n. \ar C. serrata (Mob.) Brandt Dictyocysta templum Hck. v. disticha Jørg. Undella caudnta (Osteni\) Cl +c +c +c += Protistplankton. VeHf 1»UU. MouUi IS I? Depth (meters) 0—330 0—530 0—100 500— 400 33.73- 33.85 34.11— 35.13 ,54.11- 34. St 34.94 34.1 Temperature (Cels.) 3.2— 3.16 3.8- 4.16 /. Bacillariales. (Diatomacece). Bacterosira fraqilis (Gran) Gran RMzosolenia alata Brightw Biddidphia awita (Ltngb.) Bréb B. niobilienm Bail " CJuetoceros borealis Bail ' C. densus Cl. v. rudis Cl C. danicris Cl V C. convolutus Castr ^ C. aflariHcus Cl ' C. decipiens Cl " C. teres Cl ■ C. contortus SchCtt • C. ladtiiosus Schutt C. h-evis ScHCTT C. Willci Gran ■ C. diadema (Ehrb.) Gran C. debilis Cl I C. socialis Lacd P. furcdlatus Bail Ditylium Brightwellii (West) Gkun. . . . Sceletonema eostatum (Grev.) Cl Thalassiosira Nordenskjoldii Cl T. gi avida Cl T. hyalina (Grun.) Gran T. gelatinosa Hens Coscinnsira polychorda (Gran) Gran . . . Porosira glaciolis (Grun.) Adinocyclus Eliretibergi Ralfs A. suboceUahis (Grun.) Rattr Coscinodiscun excentriciis Ehrb C. lineatus Ehrb C', curvatidus Grun C. stellaris Rop C. radiatus Ehrb C. subbtdliens Jørg. n. sp V C. centralis Ehrb C. concinnus W. Sm C. bioeidatus Gri-n Hyahdiscus stelliger Bail \Nitzschia seriata Cl >•+ r+ r+ +c r+ +c r+ +c +c r + r +c ^+ + f+ r r+ +c r+ Year 1900. Month Localitv Date Depth (meters) SaUnity ("/oo) Temperature» (Cels.) Xitzschia delicatissima Cl K frigida Grun K. hi/hrida Grux JV' recta Haktzsch X longissima (Breb.) Ralfs ■ Thnlassiothrix nitzschioides Grctn T. n. Grun. f. curvata (Castr.) Jørg >Fragilaria oceanica Cl F. ri/lind) us Grpn F. islandica (Jrun Aclinanthes keniata Grltn Plcwosigma Stuxbergi ('l P. fasciola W. Sm. (in.'l. P. trindrosh-is Grun.) Naviada Vaidioffi ni Gran A', pehigka Ph iV. directa W. Sm .V. lairiana Grcn AmpMprora (Tropulmins) parallela Jørg. n. sp Actinoptychns utululatun (KAir-O Ralfs Campylodiscus Thwetii Breb Surirelln lata W. Sm lihabdonema arcuatum (Lynob.) Kutz Bacillaria socinlis Grbg Pleurosigma angulatum W. Sm P. Nornianni Ralfs lilioiconigma, arcticimi Cl II. Peridiniales. (Dmofliifjellata). Dimiphysis acuta Ehrb., Jørg T). norvegica Clap, et Lachm., Jørg 1). aaiminata Clap, et Lachm., Jørg D. rotundata Clap, et Lachm Podolampas palmipis Stein Oxytn.ium diplnroiiun Stein Pyynphnnifi liiiriihui'nim Stein Pro/di'iiiiHiiiii rrlirrlahiw (Clap, et Lachm.) Butschli Govijnuhi.i siiiiiifir/i (Clap. et. Lachm.) Dies G. polyedra Stein Peridinium depressum Bail P. divergens Ehrb. (P. lenficulare (Ehrr.) .Iøro.) . . . . P. conicum (Gran) Ostenp. et Schm n I »A 0—330 0—420 0—480 0—330 0—530 0—100 300— 200 500— 400 33.86- 34.04 34.11- 35.13 34.11- 34.3! 34.94— 34.88 34.07— 34.19 2.3— 3.46 3.2 — 4.15 +0 ProtiRtplnnkton. Year 190U. M.mfh Depth (inett-rs) Salinity {O/^) Temperatuie (Gels.) April 11^. 11 I ll 2^ 330|W— 4a0| 0— 4hu|| U— 60 33.86- 34 04 1 33.73- 34.00 = c s 'hi 0—60 0-33010— 63O:|0— 100 34.1I-I 35 IS |34.ii— 34.sa 3.2- 4.16 500— 400 34.07— I 34.19 Peiidiiimni pentwjonnm Gkan 1' pallillum OSTENK P. onUum (Poi'CH.) SchCtt Ceratium tiipos (O. K. MCli,.) Nitzsch. (a baltiriini Sci C. hucephaliim (Cl ) Cl ('. 6. V. hefemcampta .løRo Ceratium maooci-ros Ehbb. (Cl.) C. intermedium (Jyuo ) ('. longipes (Bail.) Vi C', fwca (Ehrb.) Dim C'. ftlSUS (E.IRB.) DlJ III. Pteiospcrmatiiceæ. Plerospet-mn Miibii (Jøro.) Ostexf P. Vanhoffeni (Jørg.) Ostenf. . . . P. didi/oti (Jøro.) Osten f IV. Ilalo.sphæraceæ. ll'doxphceiti lii-idis Schmitz (incl. H. minor Ostexf.). V. Flagellata. PhæOCyStis /'..prh.li llI.AR.) liACiEKH VI. Silicofiagellata. DisteplKnms speculimi (Kurb.) St()hr Dictt/oclKt flhiihi Kiiiui VII. Radiolarh I. Spumellaria. Hrxacontium eutlidcanthum Jøro H. parhydermum Jøro Eehinomma leptodermwii Jøro Rhiznplrgma boreale (Cl.) Jøro Litlielius minnr Jøro 2. Aainthnria. Radidxpliæra anoriintliiin JøR in his late.' work, has examined into the same pheno- menon, more in detail. On the whole, he appears to agree with OsTEXFELD, at anv rate in so much as that the boundaries of cur- rents and also coast water are necessary for production in large quantities, but he goes a step further and suggests a case for the eftects observed. He applies the theory recently advanced by Brandt, and con- siders that the explanation is to be found, either in the fact that in the open sea „there is a constant state of famine, as the supply of nourishment principally comes from the coasts; or else that there is a more active decomposition of nitrogeneous elements in the warmer waters of the Atlantic". As to which of these causes is the more decisive, Gran does not give any definite opinion. But he seems most to incline to the famine hypothesis, for, from this starting point, he shows how the boundaries of the different currents must act in the same way as coast lines, by reason of the nourishing matter, which they biing with them, from the rivers of Siberia and the arctic coasts. In connection with the foregoing, I will give a brief account of the opinions I have formed after my examination of the coast plankton; I will at the outset meation that 1 have had little or no personal experience of ocean plankton. 1 also long since came to the conclusion that it is probable that the evolution of the large quantities of diatoms depends upon the mixing of the waters. On the whole, I am of the same opi- nion as Gran, as expressed in the quotation first given from his book. 1 must, however, make exception to the famine hypothesis, which appears to me to give altogether too hopeless a view re- specting pelagic animal life. When Gran, however, considers the resting spores (endocysts) left behind in the shallow coast water as the i-cal explanation of the phenomenon, my experience makes it impossible for me to agree with him; in spite of the great attractiveness which at first attaches to this hyiHithesis. As is so often the case, so here, the same conclusions ai'e often arrived at from widely differing hypotheses. After Gran's theory the neritic diatoms with resting spores (in contradiction to the oceanic, Avhich have none) leave behind these spores in the coast water after a short period of vegetation. When now the spores sprout, in the following spring they cause the production of the large masses of diatoms. What 1 most ob.ie<-t to is, tliat if tliis tjieory Ije correct there would be good reason to concluiie tiiat the .,inflow of diatoms" is a local pheiumienon, at any rate in the fiords. One ought then to be able to conclude tiiat the plankton which flourishes in one tioni would be considerai)ly different from wliat is to be seen in another and distant one. It would, moreover, be reasonable that the large evolution would occur in one fiord essentially earlier or later than in ad.jacent ones, according to the different local conditions, which might tend eitiici' to ha.sten or hinder the development of diatoms. But evciyoiie who has carefully examined the make-up of the plankton at the time mentioned will have particularly noticed that, taken as a whole, there is a remarkable uniformity in the plankton. Of course, thei'e are variations, but these appear to l>e caused more by differences in time than place. It .should, however, here be remembered, that the jdankton during „the inflow" is very rich also as to (juality, and contains — especially that of the northern inflow — so many forms difficult to determine (small and with thin walls imperfectly silicated) that it must still be considered too little known. In spite of the large number of species, and notwithstanding that there doubtless are sfill many unknown ones, it seems to me that there is such remarkably great uniformity that it is difficult to think of the phenomenon as a local one. As mentioned at the commencement, however, there is some ditt'erence between the southern and northern inflow; and this ditte- rence would seem to be constant in the ca.se of a few species. It is highly probable that there is a much greater ditt'erence in the quality than can now be seen; for, as before mentioned, the number is large of those species which it is difficult to determine. If, however, considerations be confined to the predominant species, it will be found that there are some which have hitherto only been found in the noiihern, and not in the southern plankton. For in- stance. Gran long since emphasized the fact that Cha-toceros furcelln- tiis ,,is entirely absent south of »Stadt, and (\ cincfiis takes its place." It is also remarkable that the phenomenon occurs simultane- ously at ditterent places. If the inflow is seen in one fiord, it will also as a rule be found everywhere in the district. It is indeed quite difficult to decide whether it has come from the south or the north, that is to say, whether the inflow is at the same time ob- servalile in places to the south, and not in places to the north, or vice versa. Here let me call attention to the rapidity with which the in- flow sets in — for thi.s 1 consider to be an especially noteworthy and important circumstance. There is no clearly defined time when the change takes place in the plankton and the inflow is prepared for, but it all happens, so to say, with a bound. The species which form the bulk of the inflow are. — as pre- viously stated by Ci-eve and Gkan — for the most part ([uite ditterent ones from those which arc generally found in the plankton, and most of them are arctic forms. This — in addition to several other circumstances — is the reason why Cleve has supposed that there is a current of arctic water along the coast of Norway, right awav down to Skageiak and Kattee-at. E. Joi-gensen. According to Gran's theory, the foreign arctic forms must be considered to come from the resting- spores which have been de- posited, and so must not be looked upon as foreign, but as species which now on our coasts have an unusually short period of vege- tation in the spring, remaining otherwise in rest at the bottom as spores. It will clearly be seen, from the tables of the species which have been found in the plankton here dealt with, that a large number of foreign species occur during the period of the inflow, par'tly being decidedly high arctic, at any rate as far as their di- stribution is now known. Of such species, I would particularly mention Th' I lassiosirahyalina, Fragilaria cylindriis, „NavicuIa" Van- hoffeni, Coscinodiscus hioculatus, Pleurosigma Stuxhergi, Nitzschia frigidu and Chætocerns fiircellatus. These two thmgs — the great uniformity and the foieign cha- racter — taken in connection with each other seem to me most natui-ally to give rise to the supposition that those species, which foi'm the bulk of the plankton at the time when the masses of diatoms appear, are brought in from the ocean by arctic water, and that they are — perhaps by mixing with the waters of the Atlantic — brought into better conditions of existence and there- fore multiply by division. This way of generation will of itself — that is to say when such division is not only the exception — easily lead to production e n m a s s e, as one has good opportunities of seeing during the development of diatoms, when artificially cultivated. What constitutes the improved conditions of existence, is another question, and there is no reason foi' me to deal with this matter here, as I have no observations to fall back upon, but there cannot be very many factors to take into consideration. Gean supposes that the rich supply of nourishment is its cause fcfr. the foregoing.) In this connection, I will only observe that froin his standpoint Gran explains that the reason why the development of the large masses stops of itself, and why the masses disappear, is that the nourishing matter has been quickly used up. According to my experience light plays an important part in the culture of diatoms, their development being greatly assisted by a certain degree of light, while a somewhat greater degree has precisely the opposite effect. One might, therefore, perhaps find a reason in this fact for the disappearance of the masses, in as much as long periods of sunshine might destroy the assimilating powers of the chromatophores. It is highly probable that the phenomenon is due to botli these causes. Tiiis disappearance of tiie masses of diatoms may, however, be local, and be caused by the rushing in of other water (cfr. the con- cluding remarks on the Baltic current.) I have called the phenomenon the inflow') of diatoms, partly because it conveys the immediate impression of an inflow from out- side, and partly because I really consider that it is caused by the lu'inging in of foreign forms. It is, however, only necessary to consider that the germs for the evolution of the masses of diatoms are thus brought in, whether it be light, temperature, nourishing matter, or most likely all three factors combined, which further their deve- lopment. As already mentioned, the southern inflow appears always to contain some species which arc not found in the northern, so it would seem likely that the western coast of Norway partly receives 1) It is useful in the remarlvs i natu this period. a sjjecial name to desig- water from anothei' (juarter than the northern coast. Gran appar- ently considers Stadt to be the bouudary lino for some of the cha- racteristic species. This, I think, makes it clear, that it is of some importance to tiy to discover whether there is really any variation or not year after year in the species found in the inflow of diatoms. On the whole, it seems to me that the great difference of, and changes in the interpretation of the plankton at least show that it has not yet been sufficiently studied to make any quite reliable basis for hydi'O- graphical conclusions. As is the case with the majoiity of biological phenomena, the development and changes in plankton are of such a complicated character that a knowledge of many factors which work together, and which as yet we are partly quite unacquainted with, is neces- sary, so that to get a clearer conception and better knowledge of the many remarkable phenomena, which are to be found in our coast plankton alone, will give enough work for many years. Before I leave this subject, I think I ought to better explain my position with regard to the hypothesis of resting spores, which at first sight, it must be confessed, seems to give an attractive explanation of many phenomena. When Gean considers the neritic species to be characteiized by resting spores, in contradiction to the oceanic species which have none, this distinction seems to me in a sense to follow of itself, but contains no proof of the „over summering", by resting spores on the bottom. I look upon these spores as a means by which the individual diatom attempts to escape from unfavourable surroundings, as the specific weight increases. So far, I agree with Gean. His supposition that they often sink to the bottom is doubtless also correct in very many cases, in fact I think this is finally most often their fate in the coast water. But I think it is just as certain, in the majority of cases, that the individual to begin with is only forced into underlying water of a greater specific weight. What its further fate will be, depends entirely upon cir- cumstances. If it thrives, it will live on, and possibly multiply. If, however, it does not tlnive, the tinai result will be that it reaches the bottom. Then, as a rule, it will be altogether played out, at the most, it niiglit be included in a preparation of bottom material. In an earlier paper (L. 92) I have suggested that the thick- ening of the horns in certain Chætoceræ (e. g. C. conroUihis, C. eon- turtus and many others) might be a biological phenomenon corre- sponding to the formation of resting spores, although the latter are undeniably more ett'ective. In his last work. Gran also mentions (L. 7(), p. 129—130) numerous dead cells and resting spores tVom a deep water sample (The Stor Fiord, Søndmøre, stat. 3, 200—530 m.), these consisting partly of species which had disappeared from the surface. How these could — even if they remained alive — again come up from such great depths, is really difficult to explain, unless too arbitrary suppositions be resorted to. Besides, the greater depth, imphes little light, but light is an absolute condition of vital importance for the diatoms. The fact that bottom samples from deeper than 50 m.s show a very poor diatom life, is very instructive in this connection; while a very rich diatom flora may be found at lesser depths. At depths of under 100 m.s the bottom flora of diatoms consist only of empty valves of pelagic species plus some other matter, also a few diatom valves, which has been washed down from the shore and here too resting spores are found in varying 89' ■re. diu' miulit in the sufceediiii;' ■^pofics which were mmiorou.s in (■(iiiilitions wliii'ii are subject w liicii do take place, occur as It at ieiiLith a point is reached (|uantitirs. Such lias at any latc hccn my cxiicriciice. On the otiicr iiMiid 1 have never seen any lai'L.'c iiundicr of rcstiiii;- spores in shallow walci'. If tliey survived the suuiuier I year to find (luantities of the same the pi'eeediuL;- one; and consequently a considerable uniformity year after year. But, accordiiii;- to my explanation, one would expect greater variation. The oceanic species live und to but little chanw. The chaii-c a rule slowly and ijradually. so t A\hen it is a question of whether or not. If, on the other hand, an oceanic species comes into coast water, or into a boundary district between two curi-ents a formation of resting spores might take place, if the species in question had the requisite power. But in such cases, Gran does not consider it to be an oceanic species (but a neritic one). In this way, one, of course, gets as clearly defined a distinction, between oceanic and neritic species, as can be wished for; but such a distinction is at any rate highly artificial and seems to me to be of little use, if Gbax's interpretation of the resting spores is not correct. Besides, I think that the most important question is, whether a given spe- cies can pi'opagate and thrive in the open sea, and this may be the case even if it is possessed of the power of forming resting spores. According to my opinion with regard to them, it might in some cases just be the coast water which is an hindrance, and the oceanic water which is furthering. At any rate, it ought first of all to be clearly proved that the resting spores are deposited in large quantities at the bottom of shallow water, and this should not be a very difficult matter. Deep water can scarcely be taken into account, nor yet those spores which have been washed further ■ down than about 50 m.s beneath the surface, to mention a figure which would seem to suit. There must, ! I take it, be great quantities of resting spores present to explain the sudden appearance of large masses of diatoms. My experience — as mentioned above — goes to prove that j it is just only in deep water that large quantities of resting spores j are found, and here, as explained above, one must expect to find j them. I have not, however, by direct experiments, become convin- ced that essential quantities of them do not occur at the bottom of siiallow w^ater, and I will, therefore, in this connection, mention that it is quite likely that the usual method of preparing bottom samples gives a negative result, even if they do contain such spoi'es. When I above threw out the suggestion, that the hea\4er spores serve to force the individual into deeper water, I do not wish to be understood to mean that their special or only purpose is to make the individual diatom heavier. It is also reasonable to suppose that the formation of resting spores may be a reaction to plasmolysis, caused by salter water. This thought, would, it seems to me, explain certain phenomena of the plankton, although I will not now at present venture to say that this reason is the more decisive. I have not yet sufficiently studied this subject (the for- mation of resting spores). As it is always unsatisfactory to attack a given hypothesis — especially one such as this of resting spores which seems to rejoice in numerous adherents — unless another be offered in its stead, I will now mention how I consider the inflow of diatoms occurs. If I have undei'stood hydrographers correctly, there is, on the surface during the winter months, a tongue of salt watei-, Aviiich flows northwards, fairly parallel to the coast of Norway from the passage between the Fa^'oe Islands and iShetland. This tongue seems to be comparatively nai'row, especially a little to the north 01- north east of the passage, and it expands northwards, until at its most northerly end — in the neighboui-hood of Bili-en Eiland — it divides into two or more arms. On the right of this tongue of ocean water, there is the coast water oft" the coast of Norway; on its left, there is the arctic water (nearest to the Faeroe Islands it is the East Icelandic Polar Current). This (easterly) tongue of ocean water is displaced and forced in different directions by the water from the arctic regions, now nearer to the coast of Norway, then in the contrai-y direction; and it varies in its distribution northwards (or is mixed in diffoi'ent pro- portions with the arctic water). In the spring months, there appears to be a rich diatom plank- ton just in the boundary line between this arctic water and that of the Atlantic. This phenomenon may partly be caused by a purely mechanical crow^diug where the velocity of the current is lowest; but it is also very likely that the .somewhat higher tempe- rature of the mixed water may promote the evolution of the diatoms. In Gran's last work (L. 70, p. 158, 160) one learns from the expedition of S/S Heimdal, in May 1901, that there w^as found in the southern section of the „Gulf Stream" (the previously mentioned tongue of ocean water from Faeroe— Shetland northwards) a rich diatom plankton on both sides of the stream, especially on the western towards the Icelandic polar current. Traces of a similar state of things were found in the second section, much more nor- therly, but it was here little noticeable (at that time of year). Gean himself mentions that |on the western boundaiy of the- Gulf Stream, a rich neritic plankton consisting of diatoms was found, and this he considers to have been brought hither by the current, probably from the Faeroe Islands. He also mentions that the same state of things has several times previously been noticed at about the same place and time. With regard to the northern section, he hints at an exceedingly long transport of the same neritic forms- northwards to the corresponding boundary line there. In this connection, it would be of importance to know whether such an evolution of masses of diatoms takes place in other places on the boundaries between the atlantic and arctic waters, (at a time which is favourable to the development of diatoms, probably ex- cluding the winter months of December, January and February, and perhaps partly also March) or if this production en masse is confined to those places where coast water is present. It is quite likely that the latter is the case, but one can hardly say that it has, as yet, been clearly proved. If such mass development should be found in the boundaries as a whole, one of the principal reasons would disappear for con- sidering as neritic such arctic diatoms as have been found repeatedly in large numbers in samples of plankton which have been taken far from the coasts. As the tongue of ocean water above mentioned is narrow and varies in its situation and expanse, it is reasonable to conclude that, occasionally during the spring months, the arctic waters wash over it, and become in this way transferred to the coast of Norw^ay, To judge from the occurence of the diatom inflow, this would seem to happen regularly at the end of March. (In 1598 parti- cularly early, namely in tlie middle of the month, or perhaps still earliei-. ) E. Jorgens By assistance of Mr. Noedgaaed I have been aware that such a washingover by the arctic waters across the Gulf Stream has really been observed by the Swedish hydrog-raphers (Petteeson, L. 119), and that just in the year 1898 the East Icelandic Polar Current by a broad zone went across the Gulf Stream towards the Norwegian coast. The Swedish hydrographers also suppose the arctic water to force its way beneath the surface all into the Skagerak and Kattegat, and Cleve thus explains the appearance there of arctic planktonforms. They appear here earlier in the year than at the Norwegian coast. When the arctic water reaches the coast, we find at once the masses of (hatoms, which have already been developed on the boundaries. As the preceding remarks will show, the southern inflow of diatoms, according to my opinion, is especially due to the East Ice- landic Polar Current, which under favourable circumstances advances in the direction of somewhere near the Sogne Fiord. (As previously mentioned, Gean makes Stadt the limit for some of the arctic diatoms, which in this connection are of special importance). It is possible that a similar washingovei- occurs regularly (by a very broad wave?) further north on the coast of Lofoten (to the south or north). Here, at certain times, a tongue of arctic water also seems to be pushing its way across the Gulf Stream. I think it very possible that the specific northern forms in the •northern diatom inflow may, in this way, be brought in with water from about the latitude of Jan Mayen. It is, however, also quite likely that it is the pre^^ously mentioned tongue of arctic water, trans- versing the Gulf Stream at its narrowest part, which alone gives rise to both the northern and southern inflow. If such ■ be the case, one might expect that the southern one would expand southwards, and the northern northwards. There would still be nothing to prevent the slight differences in their components, as the noi'thern part of the current could bring with it the specific northern forms, if from land, then from Jan Mayen or perhaps East Greenland. The abundant material for observation which Cleve has collected in his splendid work on the distribution of plankton organisms in the Atlantic, (L. 40). makes it possible for one to get a view of the distribution of the species. The specific northern forms may, in accordance with the information there given, be supposed to come from East Greenland or Jan Mayen. If tiie northern diatom inflow be due to the rushing in of a noitiiein tongue of arctic water at Lofoten or thereabout (probably in a wide expanse) one might expect the inflow from here to stretch southwards on the one side, and in a north easterly di- rection on the othei-. There was indeed, in the plankton examined, a I'cason for the suggestion that the diatom inflow extended in an easterly direction in the most northern part of Norway. Following close upon the inflow of diatoms, there is, on the south west coast of Norway in the neighbourhood of Bergen, a very sudden transition to much fresher water, containing a rich and peculiar plankton of pi;rulinæa, which quickly takes the place of the masses of diatoms. (Cf. E. Jøegensen L. 91) This is due, as far as I know, to the Baltic current which now rushes in and sweeps the masses of diatoms out from the coast and northwards. Therefore, it is reasonable that the characteristic northern species cannot penetrate so far as to the latitude of -Bergen. [n the above mentioned southern section of the Gulf Stream, during the expedition of S/S Heimdal in 1901, there were also masses of diatoms on the boundary towards the oceanic water in May, just at the time when the Baltic current has swept away the diatom masses from the coast near Bergen. There is a certain correspondence between the characteristic northern forms in the northern diatom inflow and the species which from Geunow's and Cleve's works are known from the Kara Sea and the north coast of Siberia. This might mean some kind of connection between these seas, and one might easily be tempted to conclude that water from the north coast of Siberia finds its way to the north coast of Norway. In Gean's last work, a plankton sample is mentioned as taken during the expedition of S/S Heimdal in 1900 in the Barents Sea, west of Waigatch, and which contained several of the peculiar forms found in the northern diatom inflow. Gean has kindly placed this sample at my disposition, and after a thorough examination of it, I can affirm, that it contains a large number of our northern plankton diatoms. On the other hand, there are also so many foreign elements that it is scarcely Likely that water from this district flows to our coast during the period of the diatom inflow. On the contrary, everything (also the date ^Vo) suggests that the masses of diatoms from the coast of Norway (or the same inflow which gives rise to the northern inflow with us) extend further eastwards (perhaps to the Kara Sea). The species found in plankton, and their distribution (prin- cipally in the nearest seas) and remarks on the new or critical forms. I. Bao±lla.nria,les. (Didtornaceæ). The suggestions which have hitherto been made as to a natm'al classification of diatomaceæ are all more or less unsatisfactory. In the following pages, I have principally availed myself of the system used in Van Heueck's „Traite des Diatomacées" (L. 89); but in the larger groups I have made some changes which I have found to be necessary. A more complete list of literatui'e will be found in my pre- vious paper (E. Jøegensen: Protophyten und Protozoen aus der norwegischen Westkuste) (L. 91). Here I have only more com- pletely cited the literature for the forms which ai-e not referred to there. a. feiitrifæ Schitt. Coscin odisceæ. Under the heading „ distribution'", 1 have used the ordinary expressions «oceanic", and „nei-itic" forms (= sea and coast forms). As long as one (for diatomaceæ) does not know anything definite about any rest period at the bottom, these expressions are far pre- ferable to „holo"- and „meroplanktonic". In accordance with my opinion as stated above respecting the inflow of diatoms in the spring I consider a large part of our plankton species to be brought in from outside. There ai'c others which occur all the year round on our coasts, although these of course also follow with the vai-ious currents. Protistplankton. 91 Such species are noted as native, or sonietinies as .,stationai'y", on our coasts. So as not to ditler more tiian necessary from tlie expressions commonly used, I iiavc called boreal those coast forms which are stationary on our northern coasts, as well as those which, according to my opinion, come to us from the northern, but not exactly the arctic, districts. (This expression — boi-cal — was first used by Cleve, and later by both Gkan and Ostenfeld with a similar meaning). Moreover, 1 have, as Gran has done, widened this expression to include certain oceanic forms, which are found in the northern Atlantic outside tiio arctic water proper. After my view, such forms will for the most part be those which thrive in the boundary lines between the ai'ctic water and that of the Atlantic, and which are well able to bear the latter (up to a certain degree of salinity and temperature). That it is often difficult to decide whether arctic and boreal (I would prefer to call the latter subarctic) forms are neritic or oceanic, is something which is a necessary result of my opinion that they thrive well and may give rise to evolution en masse in the boundaries between the arctic and Atlantic waters. It is this fact which has also been referred to by some authors when saying, that these boundaries to some extent play the same part as the coasts. Co^einodi><<>iiK Ehrb. It will be seen, from the various plankton tables which have been published, that this difficult genus has given rise to much confusion. The names which are used in many cases evidently mean quite diffei-ent species. As there, however, in our latitude, does not appear to be very many species in the plankton, it ought to be possible to arrive at comparative clearness concerning them. It is probable that in reality there are many more species than have up to the present been found : but there are only a few which occur frequently. I -nill here give a brief survey of the species which I have mentioned in the plankton tables. Key to the .■specie» of CoscnioiViscn^. Valve flat or nearly so (sometimes suddenly descending at a nar- row zone of the outmost margin). Marginal apiculi present (always distinct). The characteristic structure of C. curvatulus: valve by (somewhat curved) radii di\1ded into a con- siderable number of sectors; mar- kings (areoles) in each sector in rows parallel to the one limiting radius (or somewhat convergent to- wards the border) C. curvatulus. The characteristic structure of C', lineatus: markings arranged in more or less straight rows (in 5 or 6 directions) across the valve .... C. lineatus. (et var.) The characteristic structure of C. excentrieus : markings in 7 fasciculi, forming distinct secondary curves, concave towards the border C. excentrieus. Fine radiating structure with more or less distinct and numerous fasciculi C', hioculatus. No marginal apiculi. Structure of the valve rather coarse, more or less distinctly radi- ate (only near the border with more or less visible fasciculi, consisting of rows converging towards the border, sometimes apparently inordi- nate); markings near the border sud- denly much smaller C. radiatus. Valve decidedly convex (in C', decipiens witli liiL'h broad marginal zone, then flat). Valve without close markings all ovei' tlie surface, only with distant jiuncta. C', nitidus. Valve with close (more or less distinctly polygonal) markings. Fine structui'e (fasciculi) ; around the centre of the valve a con- spicuous star consisting of about 5 coarse marks C', stellaris. Structure similar to that of C'. excentrieus, but with more quickly diminishing markings and long mar- ginal apiculi C. decipiens. (= Thcdassiosira gelatinosa). Structure radiate, with more or less branched radii. No coarse marks ; marginal apiculi (when pre- sent) short and small. 2 comparatively large (short linear) asymmetrical and numerous small marginal api- culi (which are often very inconspicuous or apparently wanting). Fine struetui-e. Smooth central space or large central rosette of se- veral times larger are- oles. Valve thin C. eoneinnus. Coarser structure. At the centre a definite central rosette of doub- ly large areoles. More strongly siliceous C. centralis. No marginal apiculi. Valve veiT thick. Coarse structure; are- oles of very varying size on one and the same valve, from -/s of the radius some- what smaller. Com- paratively broad, co- arsely striated, border C', siibbxdliens. E. Ja -gens C. exceutriciis Ehkb. The form which occurs in the plankton fi'om the northern coasts of Norway, is the typical one which is figured in Schmidt's atlas, (L. 128), pi. 58, f. 49. Distribution: Appears to be a northern temperate oceanic form. On the west coast of Norway it is found all the year round, but only occasionally in somewhat greater number. The same seems to be true of the northern coasts, at any I'ate in the months February— May. Othenvise widely distributed along the coasts of the Atlantic, the North Sea and Skagerak right up to Greenland and Jan Mayen. Has, according to more or less reliable statements, a nmch wider distribution and is perhaps cosmopolitan. C. lineatus Ehrb. The easily recognizable form which is figured by Van Heueck (Synopsis, L. 88) t. 131, f. 3, I hardly think occurs on our coasts. But rarely one finds a form with fine structure and moi-e or less straight secondary curves, which I have entered in the plankton tables under the name of C. lineatus var. I am, however, partly inclined to think that the specimens I have observed may be forms .of (Joscinosira fokichorcla Gran. Cfr. remarks concerning this species. Distribution: The genuine C. lineatus Ehrb. is perhaps only found fossil and in the warmer seas. C, decipiens Grun. Vide Thulussiosira gcJatinosu. C. ciirvatiilus Grun. Rare on the coasts ot Noiway, occasionally more frequent in the northern coast plankton. Distribution : Occurs in many forms, which taken as a whole have a wide distribution. It seems to be frequent on the arctic coasts. (Greenland, Jan Mayen and Franz Joseph's Land). Is pciiiaps an arctic and boreal oceanic form. C. stellaris Hop. Rare on tlie northern coasts of Norway. Does not appear to belong to the diatom inflow, ami is mostly found singly in deep water samples. Distribution : Rare on the coasts of the Atlantic and the arms of the sea in connection with it. On the west coast of Norway most abundant in the winter. Also known from the Me- diterranean. The appearance of C. stellaris in the north, suggests tiiat this species is a tempei'ate Atlantic one (and probably oceanic.) Note. C. si/mbolophorus Guitn. (L. 83, p. 82, pi. 4, f. 3—6) is a very nearly related species with considerably coarser structure and difi'erent distribution. According to Rattray (L. 124, p. 493) transitional forms to C. stellaris occur. C. symbolophorus is an arctic and antarctic species (also known from several fossil deposits), which occurs on the west coast of Norway during the inflow of diatoms together with arctic species. In the northern plankton I have also seen it once: "A 1900, Foldouijord, 0 — 100 m. C. biocitlatus Uuun. Gkfn. I.. 83, p. 55, pi. 3. f. 30. Cleve I.. 26, p. 10, t. 2, f. 13. Thalassiosira b'weulatu (Ghun.) Ostenfeld L. 116, p. 504, f. 120, 121 (?). This beautiful species, which does not seem to have been found before on the Scandinavian coasts, occurred in several of the samp- les, especially in 1900, sometimes rather numerous. It is only found during the inflow of diatoms in the spring months. It is probable that this is the same species which is mentioned by Ostenfeld from the Faeroe Islands (1. c), and which he has found in chains similar to those of Ihalassiosira, for which reason he refers the species to this genus as a new subgenus, Coscinolau- deria. I have not followed Ostenfeld's example, partly because the genus Thulussiosira is getting to be rather heterogeneous and unnatural on account of the newer elements which have been added to it, so that there will soon be nothing left as a reliable distinguishing feature except the mucilaginous thread; partly too because I have not met with any such chains in my material, in which the species, however, never occurred m any important quantity. Perhaps we may be speaking of two different species, although Ostenfeld's figure considerably resembles our species. (The only thing which seems foreign to it, as far as I can see, is the apiculi which are closer and smaller than in our form, and also the lower cells, as I have only seen high ones). Distribution: Arctic and boreal, according to Cleve (arctic) neritic species, known from the coast of North Siberia, ice near Novaja Zemlja, Greenland, the Faeroe Islands (April— May rare, Aug.— Sept. 1902 numerous, according to Ostenfeld, 1. c, who also mentions it from several places in the N. Atlantic). Note. Coscinodiscus polyacanthus Geun. (L 48, pi. 7. f. 127) is a little known and somewhat doubtful species, which occurs on the North Siberian coast and at Franz Joseph's Land. In a sample from Folstad, *U 1899, 0—3 m., I found very sparingly a species, which in every i-espect seems to agree with authentic specimens of C. iwlyacanthus from Jamal (Swedish expedition to Jenessey 1875, slides in possession of the Riksmusæum, Stockholm I. (Cfr. under Coscinosira polychorcla). C. polyacanthus Grun. var. intermedia Grun. (1. c. p. 81, pi. 3, f. 25) is probably another species, if it does not belong to C. curratulus (it has, like this species, interfascicular apiculi). Speci- mens quite answering tn the figure and description of Grunow were found sparingly in a sample from Skjerstadfjord XII, ""A 1900, 0 — 500 m. Known from Cape \\'ankai'ema. C. radiatns Ehkb, Exceedingly variable. Theie are, however, certain distinctive marks by which all forms belonging to this species can be recog- nized. Gran (L. 70, p. 166) has already well characterized this form: — low („coinshaped") cells, flat valve, markings near the border suddenly voi y smnll. ■ The larger lonns have a distinct central rosette and often areoles, which increase in size nearly up to the border, and are then C. oculus iridis. Ehbb., as this very much disputed species has been described by Grunow and Rattray. From these forms (cfr. Schmidt's atlas, (L. 128) pi. 63, f. 6., which form, however, has larger marginal areoles than usual) there seems to be every transi- tion to the ordinaiy C. ruil'ialus witJiout the central I'osette and with markings which aic of about the same size nearly up to the bor- der. Grunow (L. 83, p. 25) also observes that C radiutus passes into C. oculus iridis, but it must be mentioned that he seems to give little or no weiglit to the convexity of the valve (when this is not particularly conspicuous), and therefore he classes together 93 forms wliic'li are alike in struetiii'o only, wliile they, in other le- spects, eaii lianliy he emisidered to belon;;- together. When thus (Jitrxow i'urther remarks tliat there is the most complete ti'ansition between C. K!liali(s antl ('. oniltis iridis anil further to C. iKdiatiix, antl wlien on tlie otiier hand lie h)oks upon t', irutralis as a vai'iety of C. itxti'i-oniitlKdns. lie has surely «.^onc too far. On the other haiul, there are thick walled, small, coarsely sti-uctured foi-ms, which have quite a dittcrent appearance to the ordinary C. rndidfun. and yet which must also be entered under this species. Such forms are C. dcriun A. Schm. (L. 128) pi. (io, f. 1—4 = C. radintus f. minor A. Schm. (L. 127, pi. 3, f. 34.) I have, stransre to say. never yet seen any really jrood drawing of this characteristic species. As it is, however, - ;» indeed is the case with all sjiecies of Cosc'moiViscm — very difficult to figure properly, I must at present give up the thought of giving any figure of it. Cleve's meaning with regard to C. niduttus is not quite clear to me, as he (L. 40, p. 321) refers to Schmidt's atlas pi. 60, f. 9, which does not appear to be at all a characteristic figure of C. nidiatu.-', as this species is looked upon by Grax and myself. Cleve re- fers too to Giuxuws remarks in Diatomeen from Franz Josefs Land (L. 83, cfr. above) and mentions in Phytopiankton {L. 27, p. 23) that C', radifttus is scarcely more than a little form of C. oculus iridis. Cleve's opinion of the latter species does not, however, coincide with Grunow's and Rattray's. For further particulars see C'. siililiiiHit'iis. Rather common. More abundant in deep water samples than on the surface. Distribution : Ratiier common all the year round on the coasts of Norway, both the western and northern. Also widely distributed on the European coasts of the Atlantic and its arms, right lip to the arctic coasts (GJreenland, Jan ^[ayen. Spitzbergen and Franz .losephs Laud.) C. centralis Eiiitu., Rattk. (PI. VI, tig-. 1). Rattk. L. 124. p. 555. This species is very easily recognized, but has been confused with C', onihci iridis and C. concinnus. It is sometimes not so easy to distinguish it from the latter species, and it is possible that one will not be able with certainty to keep them separate; but the ditt'erence from C. ocnlus iridis in {Grunow's meaning) as Avell as from C', radiatus is vci-y considerable. The characteristic marks of the species are tiie following: Valve considerably convex (pi. VI, f. 1). Structure radiate with j dichotomously branched radii and rather coarse structure (though finer than that of C', radiutus). The markings from a rather large central rosette of even size to "A radius, then gradually somewhat smaller (not suddenly small near the bordei'). Near the margin j numerous fine apiculi (in a single row) and with about 120°s space between them. F.esides two much larger, short linear, unsymmetrical, margmal ones. Varies considerably in delicacy of structure and so often clo- sely resembles C', conciimus, in common with whicli species it has the 2 characteristic unsymmetrical marginal and the numerous small «ubmarginal apiculi. These latter may be indistinct, and sometimes | (hut rarely) not t. at the border, smaller areoles, 1,5^2 ]).. At the border 5'/2— 6 stripes on 10 same number of areoles). The margin being nearly cubic-cylindrical). This species, which, judging from my experience, is well de- fined and easily recognisable, resembles the C. radiatus most nearly, and may, unless great care be taken, be confused \\ith it; tlio con- vex valve and the absence of the very small areoles neai- tlic mar- gin will, however, at once show the decided difference. Tills species is also Grax's C. ocuIus iridis after his inter- pretation of this species in Plankton des norwegischen Nordmeeres (L. 70, p. 168), as I have had an opportunity of being convinced of, on comparing some of his plankton samples. Cleve's C. oculus iridis appears to consist in a great measure of this species, judging from his plankton lists, but as he — as above mentioned — refers to Grunow's figure of C. asteromphcdiis var. hijhr'tdK, which is hardly specifically diff'crent from what Gkunow considers to be C. centralix Ehkb., it seems to me that Cleve's species must consist of forms which are specifically different from each other. Grunow's C. centralis, which he considers a variety of C. asterom- phalus, is not so well characterized as Rattray's C. centralis, but 4 on 10 1)., the Here and there largest much |). (coiresponding to the 3 'J. broad (the areoles must, I think, be reckoned as belonging to that species. Grunow's C. asteivmphalus also belongs to it, answering as it does quite well to the coarser forms of C. centralis (Rattr.) having, as a rule, in- distinct marginal apiculi. Grunow expressly mentions (L. 83, p. 27) the convexity, while C. sudbidliens has a gradually descending marginal zone and therefore is less noticeably convex towards the margin. Ostenfeld, again, considers C. ucidus iridis not to be specific- ally different from C. radiatus and therefore does not enter it se- parately from the Faeroe Islands (L. 116, p. 566). Other authors on plankton have, in their lists, given very various names from districts where, at any rate, partly the same species are hkely to occur, from which it will be seen that there is a considerable difference of opinion with regard to C. oculus iridis, C. aster omphalus, C. radiatus and C. concinnus (C. centralis is not generally mentioned). As the species here mentioned as C. subbulliens does not cor- respond well to C. oculus iridis, as one has reason to believe this species was originally looked upon — large, with large central rosette and thus differing from C. radiatus — and as there is such a great difference of opinion with regard to the correct meaning of this name, I have thought it best to determine the characteristics of the species, and to use a new name for this form, which is easily recognized. I have not been able, in spite of careful com- parisons, to identify it with certainty with any of the species hithei'to described. Of names which might be taken into consideration, I will particularly mention 6'. heteroporus and C obscurus. The latter, especially, has many points of similarity with my species, but it does not seem possible, however, from the figures which have been given, to consider them as being identical. On the other hand, there are certain forms which have been referred to C. radiatus, which surely belono- to my species. I will for instance, specially mention tab. 60, f. 14 in Schmidt's atlas (0. ohversus Rattr.) which fairly well answers to many forms which do not specifically differ from my C. subbulliens. As I, however, principally base the right of specific rank upon the peculiar con- vexity of the valve, (in side view), I cannot, for the sake of perfect clearness, very well use Rattray's name, which represents a spe- cies, which is but little known. It is not to be expected that there can be absolute agreement as to the use of Ehrenberg's names C. oculus iridis, C. centrali-^. C. radiatus and many other. But one might perhaps more easily agree as to the meaning of the original name, C', radiatus, which is already by most authors used as I do here, excepting that, to some extent, other species are also occasionally included thei'ein. If the name C. radiatus Ehrb. be retained, there can hardly be any reason for not attaching to it the meaning above mentioned. It is quite anothei" matter, that there are perhaps those who mean that there still are included in this species others, which in the future will have to be culled out. Further, there can hardly be different opinions with ivgard to Rattray's C. centralis, unless that some may consider the limits of his species to be too confined, while others may find those of mine to be too wide. At present, it appears by many — as above mentioned — to be looked upon as belonging to C', concinnus W. 8.M., and 1 have previously also been of this opinion. On the other hand. I think that C. oculus iriilis must be sacrificed (as a species), while ( '. subbuUivus, which is certainly PiKtistplanktuii. !»5 dirtcrent to liotli ( '. rniluiltis ami ('. cixtnilis may lu' rescued from cliaos. The two ijioiuineiit author.s Ckiniiw and Ivatthay, who liave given extensive and tlioi'oui;h monoirraphs on the difticnlt genus Co!>ci7todiiicug, have in their exceedingly exact dcscrii)tion of the differences in the structure of the valve omitted other iiniioitant distinctive features, especially the shape of the valve in sidi' view. Both of them, especially Rattray, indeed often particularly refer to the convexity, but not by any means in every instance, and they often include forms which correspond in structure, but differ cou- sidcralily in convexity, in the same species. This circumstance, unfortunately, makes Grunow's work, which in other respects is so exceedingly thorough, some^\■hat incomplete and \\aiiting in clearness. As far as my experience goes, the convexity of the valve is precisely a very certain distinctive feature, and comparatively easy to apply to living species in the plankton. It is even, as far as I can see, the only guiding thread which will sei-ve to lead us out of an otherwise hopeless and interminable maze. Only it must always be remembered that this — just as is the case with regard to structure — is only one distinctive feature, and may lead to the same unnatural piecemealing which the structure has caused; but that both distinctive features in conjunction can give good results. What I have, in one instance, in the tables called C. ocuhcs iridis, is the above mentioned coarser forms of C. centralis. DMiilndion: Appears to be an arctic and boreal oceanic species, which is rare with us. It is found scattered at several places on our northern coast, especially in deep water. Appears to extend along the northern, especially the arctic coasts of the Atlantic (Jan Mayen and Spitzbergen, in E. Jokgex- SEx L. 92 named C. or»/»s iridis) and in the districts where the arctic and Atlantic waters mix. t', nitidas Gkeg. Greg. L. 74, p. 499. pi. 10, f. 45. A. Schm. L. 127, p. 94, pi. .3, f. 32, L. 128, pi. 58, f. 18. Only found singly in two of the samples, from the \'est Fiord I. 0—50 m., '/'i 1899. and from Senjeu '-'/i, 0 — 130 m. Probably only come in by chance and really a bottom form» as it is frequent in bottom samples. (Cfr. under that heading.) F.iioflia {Hcmidisciis Wallich. E. ^ihha Haii Haii.. in Pkit(!1. L. 123, p. 852. pi. 8, f. 22. Hemiiiscus aineiformis Wallich L. 137, p. 42, pi. 2, f. 3—4. Very rare with us, in deep water, probably come in with At- lantic water. Hitherto hardly found so far north. Distribution: Chiefly a subtropical and southern temperate Atlantic form, according to Cleve (L. 40, p. 330) rare north of 50" northern latitude. Known both from the European and American side of the At- lantic. Aotinocyrlii» Khbb. A. Khrenhergi Ralks. Fre(iuent in the plankton. Tiiis species is difticult to distinguish from those closely re- lated to it, and seems to vary 8onsideral)ly. Distrihidion : .Seems to occur all the year round on the west coast of Norway, and probably also on the north coast, here at any rate in the months January— May. Otherwise widely distri- liuted around the European coa.sts of the North Atlantic and its arms. Occurs exceptionally right up to Greenland, but is not an arctic form. iScems to have a much widei- distiibution, judt-'ing from the statements in De Toni. (L. 50). A. Ralfsi (W. S.M.^ Hai.1'8. This .species seems to be much rarer on our coasts, both on the west and north, than the preceding one. Reference should be made to the chapters on bottom samples, where it occurs somewhat more frequently. It is, however, cer- tainly a genuine plankton form, and not a bottom form. Distrihditn : .Seems to have a more southerly distribution than the foregoing species. Like the latter, it has also been found at Greenland. .1. siihtilis (Greg.) Ralks. Ralfs in Pritchard L. 123, p. 835. Van Heueck SjTiopsis (L. 88), p. 216, pi. 124, f. 7. Eupodisnts suhtilis Greg. L. 74, p. 501, pi. 11. f. 50. Very rare. Occuired very scarce in the plankton from Kva-n- angen -*/. 1899, 0— Ho m. Distrilndion : Known from the coasts of England, Spain, The Mediterranean, The Azores and The Pacilic Ocean. Note. A. sparsus (Greg.) Rattk. seems to occur in the plank- ton from the northern and western coasts of Norway; but as it is difticult to discern between this species and A. Ehrcnbeiyi, I have not included it in my tables. Besides, another form occurs, which certainly is specitically different from A. Ekrenbergi, and is perhaps the same as the genuine Eupodiscus crossus W. Sm. Earlier, I took it to be A. crassm VH. but have later become somewhat uncertain respecting this species, whose description (by De Toni and Rattray) does not agree well with Van Heurck's drawing. In spite of considerable labour, I have not yet been able to come to any de- tinite conclusion, so that I have not tabulated this form either. For further particulars, reference should be made to the chapter on bottom samples. A. subocclliitus (Gri-n.) Rattr. Rattr. L. 125. p. 145. Cosci)>odiscHs curvatulus var. siiboccl- lata Grcn. L. 83, p. 83, pi. 4, f. 15. Actinoeijchis ciirvatuhis Jan. in. A. Schmidt L. 128, pi. 57, f. 31. This beautiful diatom is verj^ like Ccscinodiscus citrratulus and is probably often mistaken for it. Possibly, therefore, it is not quite so rare as it seems to be. Hitherto only found in a few plankton samples of 1900 (The Skjerstad Fiord, V*, B', V and XII; The Salten Fiord "A). Distribution : Certainly not sufficiently known. Judging from the available accounts, only found fossil and at various places in the Ant-arctic regions. 2. Melosireæ. Tliala8sio!!iii-a Cl. T. Nordenskioldi ( l Occurs iu i;Teat quantities in April (fi-oni tlie end of Mai'ch ' into the month of May) during the inflow of diatoms, both along i the western and northern coasts. ' Distribution: Arctic and boreal species, occurs in the winter tolerably far south along the Eui'opean coasts of the Atlantic and its arms (at least as far as The English Channel). On the west coast of Norway and at the Færoes in quantities in the months of March — May, strangely enough in both localities in August with a less marked secondary maximum. T. gravida Cl. (PI. VI, tig. 4). Like the preceding species in almost every respect. Occurs of- ten together with it. Endocysts frequent in April. Distribution: On the whole the same as T. Nordenskioldi, but perhaps less decidedly arctic. T. hyalina (Grun.) Gran. (PI. VI, fl;^. 5). Gban L. 65, p. 4. 7. Clevei Gkan L. 64, p. 29, pi. 4, f. 60—62. C. hyalinus Grun. L. 48, p. 113, pi. 7, f. 128; L. 83, pi. 3, f. 28. Vix CoscinodiscHs knjophilus Grun. L. 83. pi. 3, f. 21. Gran remarks (L. 65 p. 4), that he had at first suspected his new species, T. Clevei, to be identical with Grunow's Coscinodiscus krijophlliis, but that he had not then seen the structure of the valve. Later, by the help of material from the Karajak Fiord (Greenland) he felt sure that the species were identical. As, however, Cleve (cfr. Gran) calls attention to the identity of C. hyuUnus Grun. in Arctic Diatoms (L. 48) with T. Clevei, Gran has altered the name. That T halassiosira Clevei Gran and Coscinodiscus hyalinus GiiuN. are identical, is quite certain. The only objection, which might be made to this, was, that in Grunow's figure of Coscino- discus hyalinus no asymmetrical marginal apiculus is to be seen. By the kind permission of the Riksmusæum in Stockholm 1 have been enabled to compare the slides (of mud from the Kara Sea) in which Grunow found C. hyalinus, and I can affirm that there is always a well marked asymmetrical marginal apiculus, larger than the others. That this is not to be seen in Grunow's figure is evidently (as is also the reason in the case of Porosira glacialis and others) because it may so easily be mistaken for a foreign body (dirt) which is only there as a matter of chance. (The preparations referred to were, in fact, rather dirty.) The specimens of C. hyalinus from the ivara Sea altogether plainly showed that this species is identical with tlu^ one which occurs on the northern coasts of Norway in the Spring. On the contrary, it seems to me to be open to considerable doubt as to whether C. hyalinus Grun. and C', kryophilus Grun. are identical. It is quite strange that Grunow, in an exceedingly careful and exact monograph on the family in question, should illu- strate and mention these species as different ones without hinting at any connection between them. Certainly he considered the asym- metrical apiculus to be characteristic of the one species only, C. kryophilus: but thei'e is, nevertheless, a great ditt'ereuce in the fi- gures, both with regard to structure and the marginal apiculi. These latter are particulai-ly small in C. kryophilus, while in C. hyalinus they are very plain and comparatively large. The struc- ture too of C. kryophilus is considerably coarser than that of C. hyalinus, even if one does not put too much weight on the fasci- culi, which in the figure of C. kryophilus are very clear and regu- lar, while in C. hyalinus they are indefinite. In material from Cape Wankarema (Vega Expedition) — ^hich material was also kindly lent to me by the Riksmusæum, Stock- holm — I really found a Coscinodiscus which seemed in every re- spect to correspond to C. kryophilus. It had just that characteristic form of the asymmetrical apiculus, which is figured by Grunow, and also the very small marginal apiculi, which are much less conspicuous in comparison to the asymmetrical apiculus than is the case in C. hyalinus. (PI. YI, f. 6, a, b.) Distribution: On the arctic coasts of Greenland, Fi'anz Jo- seph's Land and Jan Mayen. On the northern coasts of Norway, here only observed during the time of the inflow of diatoms, when the species occurs in large quantities. Towards the south, it has been found at Ona in Romsdal (in the Spring, not rare; cfr. Gean L. 70, p. 170). Seems not to occur with us in the months of June — February. If it does not then — as Gran supposes — „over-summer" at the bottom by the help of resting spores, it must — if it is actually found wanting in the other months of the year than just the Spring ones — every year be brought in from outside. T. decipiens Grun. (PI. VI, fig-. 3). Coscinodiscus decipiens Grun. in Van Heurck L. 88, pi. 91, f. 10 (from Lamlash Bay). A. Schmidt L. 126, pi. 3, f. 38. Thalassiosira gelatinosa Hensen L. 87, p. 87. Orthoslra angulata Greg. L. 74, p. 498, pi. 10, f. 43 and 43 b. As it seems to me beyond doubt that Grunow's Cose, decipiens is the same species a.s Hensen's Thalassiosira gelatinosa (as this species is understood by Cleve and others), I have found it neces- sary to alter the name, the more so as Hensen's description is very incomplete. I 'have not had any opportunity of making comparisons with Grunow's work (Algen und Diatoraaceen aus dem Kaspischen Meei'e in Dr. O. Schneider: — Naturwiss. Beitr. z. Kenntniss d. Kaukasus- lander, Dresden 1878); but as Grunow himself figures a specimen from Lamlash Bay in Van Heurck's Synopsis, I have thought that I could keep to this figure, which undoubtedly represents the same species which Cleve, and others after him, has called T. gelatinosa Hens. Grunow remarks that the species is identical with Orthoslra angulata Greg. Gregory's description (L. 74, p. 498) does very well too for our species, less the drawing. It is interesting that Gregory has found the species occurring in chains. His opinion, viz. that these chains are constructed similarly to those of Melosira (where the links touch each other), may no doubt be accounted for by the fact that the long marginal apiculi in a side view may so easily produce the same image as the cells. In the plankton from the northern coasts of Norway, this spe- cies appears to vary considerably. Two principal series of forms occur, the one with numerous marginal spines and a not very plain exeentric structure, but plain fasciculi; the other with fewer mar- I'lotistplankton. ijinal spines and plainer excentric secondai-y curves. Tlie figures referred to above belong- to the latter form. There appears, how- ever, to be so much variety, both in tlie nunibei' of tlie spines and tlicir distance from each othci-, and in the numbei- of the fasciculi, that it does not seem adviseablo to look upon the two series of forms as bcin<;- specifically different. As the species does not always appear to be riirlitiy under- stood, I iiavo added a few remarks on its structure. Around a central areole there are, as in t', cxcciitrinifi, 7 areoles forming, in conjunction with the central areole, an indistinct central rosette. From here the areoles decrease in size (|uickly and evenly right out to the margin. The secondary curves near the margin are nearly straight, often neai'ly to "A of the radius reckoned from the margin inwards, but further in, towards tlie centre, de- cidedly concave outwards, as in C. excentricus. The valve is de- cidedly convex on account of the high and abrupt marginal zone, and is thus easily discerned from C. excentrimis, which is nearly quite flat. Besides Thalassiosini decqAens always has the very long, bent marginal spines. An odd, asymmetrical, spine is always present. In side view the chains may very easily be taken for T. Nor- dennholdi, whose structure, however, is altogether different. Only observed during the inflow of diatoms, at which time it was abundant and frequently (especially in 1900) in large quantities. Distribution: Seems to be the same as that of Thcdassiosira JS^rdeiiskioldi and T. yravida, and is often met with in their com- pany. Yet, the secojidary maximum in August is wanting (on the west coast of Norway and the Faeroes), and the species is, on the whole, very rare except at the time of the Spring inflow. Co!!ieiiiowira Gean. C. polycborda. (Gran) Gran. As I have mentioned in an earlier paper, (L. 92, p. 24), this species may easily be confused with Coscinodiscus lineatm, as the characteristic transverse processus are often difficult to discover, and it seems possible that thy may be altogether wanting. The most frequent form with 6 fasciculi corresponding to 6 transverse pro- cessus •uill, thus, on the whole, have the same structure as Cose. Vineatus, only much finer. The specimens -which I have tabulated as Cose, linmtiis var. from a few places, are perhaps such forms of Coseinosira poJyehorda where the transverse processus are wanting. Marginal apiculi, granules and various other processus on the valves of diatoms seem to be rather inconstant, or at any rate very varying, which probably is owing to theu- being more or less in- completely silicated. Very rare, except at the time of the inflow of diatoms, when it is abundant. Distribution: On the whole, the same as 2 halassiosira Nor- denskioldi and T. grarula. It appears to occur all the year round on the west coast of Norway, where it has, at any rate, been found in most months; but it is common only during the inflow in the Spring. Poro»«ira n. gen. Structure of the valve is in the only known species very fine, in other respects as Podosira hormo'ldcs. Over tiie whole surface. thickest along the margin, scattered pores which probably are the perforations of more or less plain short, hollow spines. Such ai-e seen near tlie margin after destruction of the organic matter by burning. Inside tiie margin at one spot on the surface, a large, strong, odd (asymmetrical) spine. The connective zone is apparently for- med of numerous rings, which, owin-j- to their delicacy, arc rather indistinct. Forms chains, of two or a kw links, in which the latter are joined jtogether by a short, and very thick, central mucilaginous band, in wiiich one may with some difficulty discover fine threads. The band seems almost to be structureless and is as good a,s in- visible in water, but is easily seen on colouring with various dyes e. g. methylene blue and gentian violet. Chromatophores, on the whole, the same as in Coscinodiscus, polygonally roundish discs scattered along the valves and the con- nective zone. It seems to me to be somewhat unnatural, like Gkan, to refer the following species to the genus Lauderia. I think it would be best to limit that genus to those species only which form stiff chains of links which touch each other). On the other hand, the difference between this species and Thcdassiosira is so great that it should scarcely be considered as belonging to this genus either, notwithstanding that the chains, generally speaking, are similarly formed. There is too, according to my opinion, another important difference in the structure of these genera, wliicii 1 hope to be able to explain more fully on a later occasion. The genus Podosira forms stipitated chains (of 2 or a few in- dividuals). Perhaps it will, however, prove not to be possible to carry out a systematic classification based upon such principles, al- though it would seem to be an important considei'ation, in a natural system, whether a chain colony is swimming freely about (plantonic) or is fettered. On the other hand it may perhaps be found that several species of Coscinodiscus with scattered dots on the surface wiW find a more natural place in my proposed genus Porosira. P. glacialis (Grun.) (PI. VI, fio-. 7). Podosira hormoides var. glacialis Grux. L. 83, p. 56, pi. 5, f. 32. P. glaeialis (Geun.) Cl. L. 27, p. 24. Lauderia glacicdis (Geux.) Gran L. 68, p. 111. Out of tlie pores of the valve extend fine threads, which are only seen with difficulty, in a very thick, short mucilaginous cy- linder, which connects both valves. Probably similar threads ex- tend without this cylindei". There are also near the margin, long fine, mucilaginous threads which extend obliquely outwards and downwards, and probably serve as a floating apparatus. Precisely similar threads are found in Thalassiosira gravida, whose structure is remarkably like tliat of the above species. Very scarce except during the inflow of diatoms, but then very frequent and often in great quantities, especially in 1899. Distribution: Yet unsufficiently known, but probably, on the whole, the same as Thalassiosira Nordenskioldi. Also found in the Kara Sea. Numerous in the year 1900 during the inflow of dia- toms in the Spring on the west coast of Norway. 13 Kreletoiienia costatum (Greg.) Ci,. Distribidion : Very frequent on the west coast of Norway, often in lai-ge quantities. Occurs all the year round, but varies very much in quantity. On the north coast April— May ; here too there are very great variations in quantity. Also more or less frequent on the northei'n European coasts of the Atlantic and its arms. Known too from a few places on the tropical coasts (Ben- gal, Java, Hongkong, The West Indies) and from Japan. Paralia sulcata (Kbrb.) Cl. Hardly a true plankton form, at any rate not with us. Is vei-y frequent in bottom samples (cfr. the corresponding chapter) from Nordland and Finmarken. The few specimens which have been found in plankton samples, especially from deep water near the bottom, have probably come there quite by accident. The numer- ous valves which are found in bottom samples, cannot be considered to come from plankton, for then one would expect to find the species, at any rate occasionally, numerous in plankton samples, which is, however, as far as my experience goes, never the case, at least with us. Nothing is proved either by the presence of a few solitary individuals in samples taken far from the bottom, as such individuals may have been bi-ought there with algæ which have been torn away or — when they are found in diatom slides — may have been swallowed by Crustacea or similar small animals. Distrihut'wn : Frequent on the northern coasts of the Atlantic (on the American side from the coast of Central America) right up to Greenland and Franz Joseph's Land. Mentioned as occurring (February 1903) now and then in abundance in surface samples from the English Channel (L. 18). Il>alodlsoii!« Ehkb. H. scoticits (KiiTZ.) Grun. No true plankton foi'ni. Frequent in bottom samples (cfr. the coi'i-esponding cliapter). H. siihtilis liAti.. liAih. L. 8, p. 10. f. 12. In a plankton sample from Malangen '"A 1899, 0—300 m., a few single specimens were found which seemed to belong to this species. Hardly any true jjlunkton form. H. stuinger Baii,. Doubtful as a true plankton form. Neither is it frequent in bottom samples. Perhaps come in with algæ. Distribution: The northern European coasts of the Atlantic and its arms. On the west coast of Norway found all the year round in plankton, but always in small quantities. Mentioned from the English Channel in surface samples, occasionally numerous (especi- ally in February 1903), often together with Paralia sulcata. 3. Eupodisceæ. Roperia Ghun. in Van Heurck. (L. 88. pi. 118). R. tessellata (Rop.) Gruj -7. Eujiodiseus tcssellatus Rop. L. Adinocydus tessellatus Ralfs in Geun. 1. c. pi. 118, f. 6- 126, p. 19, pi. 3, f. 1 a, b. Peitch. (L. 123) p. 835. Peculiar structure (cfr. Van Heukck's Synopsis). It seems, however, that it may well be included, at any rate as a subgenus, in the genus Adinocydus. This beautiful species occurs only singly and rarely in the plankton, in deep water samples in 1899: — 'Vi The Vest Fiord I, 0—180 m.; "/i Senjen, 0—130 m.; ^'A Henningsvær, 0—250 m. Distribution: Occurs, according to Cleve, on the coasts of Scotland. Scarcely a literal, but certainly a true plankton form. Also known from the coasts of France and England. It has most Ukely been overlooked, and is probably more frequent than the few places mentioned would indicate. Also occurs on the west coast of Norway, but seldom (Feb. 1899). I have also seen it in oceanic plankton samples outside the noi'th west coast of Norway (S/S Michael Sars 1901). Judging from its occui'rence with us, it gives the impression of being a temperate, Atlantic, oceanic species. AuliHcniii Ehrb. L. .54, p. 270. A. sculptus (W. Sm.) Ei pi. 6, f. 3. Van Heueck zulptus W. Sm. L. 134, I, Ralfs in Peitch, (L. 123), p. 845, L. 88, pi. 117, f. 1 — 2. Eujwdiscus s, p. 25, pi. 4, f. 39. No true plankton form. Frequent in bottom samples, both from the northei'n and western coasts of Norway. (Cfr. the corres- ponding chapter.) 4. Asterolauipreæ. Artiiiopt.^'diiis iiiiiliilatiis (Bail. y) Rai.ks. I am not sure if this species really is a tiue plankton form. It occurs especially in deep water samples and always very scar- cely. It is not numerous in bottom samples either. Distribution : Has a wide distribution on the northern Euro- pean coasts of the Atlantic and its arms, and is found right up to Greenland. Is not considered by Cleve and Ostenfeld to be a genuine plankton form. Is mentioned (L. 18, IV) as occasionally frequent in surface samples from the English Channel (Feb. 1903). In the same samples, other doubtful plankton forms, such as Paralia sulcata and Byalofliscus sMUiicr, also occur more or less frequent. AKtoi'»lil|>liallis hvptactis (Bhéb.) Ralfs. Very rare: January 1899, especially in deep water samples. Distribution: With us a southern, oceanic species, which is Protistplanktc 99 very rare liotli on the west and north coast, and especially (only?) oexjurs in the winter months. According' to Cleve (L. 40, p. 284) widely distiibuted in the teinpci-ate part of the Atlantic. 5. Biddnlphieæ. Riddiilpliia (iitw. B. atirita (I .) liUÉU. Occurs vei-y larely in .lanuary and February, but much more frequently during the period of the diatom inflow, and then oc- casionally in larger quantities. Distribution : On the northei'n coasts of the Atlantic and its arms, right up to the arctic regions. (Greenland). Arctic and boreal species, on the west coast of Norway and otf the PaerOes only found in the months of Spring. B. mobiliensis Bail. Very rare and only singly. Distribution : Appears to be a southern form, which is not found all the year round on the coasts of Norway. On the west coast, it is most frequent in February and November. According to Cleve, in large quantities on the coast of the British Isles. February 1903 in abundance in the English Channel (L. 18, IV). Kncampia groenJaudica Cl. (PI. VI, tig. 8). Only found twice: Brettesnes, V4 1899, 0—3 m., Ingohavet ■*/4 1890, 0—300 m. Distribution: Arctic coa.st: Bafflns Bay, Da\is Strait, Green- land. Also found, single specimens, on the coasts of Bohuslan (Sweden) and Scotland. 6. Chætocereæ. Detoiinia conferracea (C'l.) Uran. Lauderia confer vacea Cl. L. ■2ti, p. 11, pi. II, f. 21. Detonula conferracea Gkan L. 68, p. 113. Specimens, which seemed to belong to this species, were seen singly in one of the samples: — Folstad V4 1899, in a surface sample (0—3 m.). Distribution: Baftin's Bay. A closely related species, D. ci/stifera Gran 1. c. p. 113, pi. 9, f. 15—20, has been found in the Lim Fiord in Denmark, in the Avinter. Bactei-osira Gran. L. 68, p. 114. B. fragilis (Gran) Gran 1. c. Laiuleria fragilis Gran L. 65, p. 115, pi. 1, f. 12 — 14. Occurs only during the inflow of diatoms in the spring months. Very frequent from the beginning of April, often in great quantities. Distribution: Does not occur on the west coast of Norway. Decidedly arctic species. Found earlier by Gran on the coast of Nordland and Finmark (April 1901.) Also known from Greenland, the sea west of Novaja Semlja (S/S Heimdal, May 1900, cfr. Gban L. 70, p. 170), several places on the north and west coasts of Iceland and Greenland (May and June 1898, cfr. Cleve L. 40, p. 331) and right up to Spitzbergen and the sea between Spitz- bergen and Iceland (May and July 1899; cfr. Cl. 1. c.) I>it.vliiini Ilriglitwclli (West.) Grin. Rare and scarce. Distribution: According to Cleve (L. 40, p. 325) very fre- quent in the English Channel, the North Sea and Skagerack, only scarce in the Atlantic. Can hardly be considered as native on the west coast of Norway, but is found here in small numbers in most months of the year. Numerous in February 1903 (scarce in May of the same year, L. 18, IV). Probably comes to us from the more southern coasts. Rhixofsoleniu Eiirb. R. alata Briohtw. Very rare and only scarce. Distribution: Widely distributed in the southern and northern temperate districts of the Atlantic. (Cf. Cleve L. 40, p. 337). In the English Channel occasionally frequent in February 1903 (L. 18, IV). Hardly to be considered native on the west coast of Norway, but found in small numbers m nearly all the months of the year. Comes to us as a southern oceanic form. Also known from Mediterranean, the Indian and the Pacific Ocean. R. stylitormis Briohtw. Only once found: — Skroven 72 1899, in a deep water sample, scarce. Distribution: Widely distributed from the wanner districts of the Atlantic right up to Greenland and Spitzbergen. On the west coast of Norway most frequent in the summer months. The same at the Faeroe Islands. Comes to us as a southern oceanic form. Also known from the Mediterranean, the Indian Ocean and the Pacific Ocean. R. ShrubsoU Cj 1899 Malangen Only found scarce in two samples: — 0—100 m., and -'/s 1900 Bålstad, 0—50 m. Distribution: Distributed over the temperate European coasts of the Atlantic. Occurs on the west coast of Norway and at the Faeroe Islands all the year round, most frequent in the summer months. According to Gran (L. 70, p. 173) at Ona (Romsdalen), occasionally, from May to October. It would thus appear to be stationary on the west coast of Norway, but not on the north coast. Quite exceptionally found northwards right up to Greenland. Also known from the Mediterranean, the Indian Ocean and Japan (cf. Cleve L. 40, p. 348). R. semispina Hens. Very rare and only singly. Distribution: Occurs as an oceanic form in large numbers in the arctic waters and in the boundaries of the arctic and Atlantic waters. Not frequent on the coast of the Faeroe Isles, nor on the west coast of Norway, where it is, nevertheless, found in most months, most frequent in November (1898). According to Cleve, also known from Hudson's Bay. R. setigera Brightw. Only once found: — '■'A 1899 Malangen, in a deep water sample. Distribution : Neritic species, scarcely to be considered native to the Norwegian coasts. Known from the coasts of France, Eng- land and Scotland, as well as from the Skagerack and the west coast of Norway. Gives the impression of being brought to the latter from the southern coasts in the autumn, but also occurs in the winter and spring months, but always in small numbers. Has therefore probably also a (smaller) northern area of distribution. (Is reckoned by Cleve to be a southern and northern ueritic species). C'oi'l'tliroii liystrix Hens. Very rare and only scarce. Distrihution : Comes to us as a southern oceanic form. On the west coast of Norway also very rare (1898). Rare too near the Faeroe Isles. Distributed in the Northern temperate Atlantic up to Iceland and East Greenland. C'liwtoeei'os Ehrb. C. horealis Bail. Occurs in numerous samples, but always in small numbers. Didrihut'ion: Arctic and northern temperate, oceanic form, wliich often occurs in very large numbers in arctic waters and in the boundaries between these and the Atlantic. On the west coast of Norway, 1898, more or less frequent in most months, especially in May — July. A similar state of things was found at the Faeroe Isles. C. deijsus Cl. Does not seem to he fi'e([uent. Is, however, perhaps often mistaken for othei- forms. Distrihution: Appeal's to be a southern form. C. dcnsus rudis ('l The form entered in the tables for 1900 under this name is uKcc^rtain. Although in side view as well as by its unu.sually coarse and coarsely dentate awns recalling the illustration of Chaetoæros hoycidis var. rudis in Cleve's Phytoplankton (L. 27) pi. 1, f. .5, it diti'ers in some other points; neither do I know the shape of the terminal awns nor their direction in Ceeve's species. It is, at any rate, very improbable that my species is the same as C. coarctatus Laud., which Cleve (L. 4(i, p. .306) mentions as being the right name for the foini which he previously called C. horealis var. rudis. C. danivits (Jl. Very rare and only scarce. Only found in a few samples: *li 1899, Helle, 0—3 m., -7:) 1900, HOla, 0—50 m. and the Sal- ten Fiord, V4 1900. Distrihution: The noilhern European coasts of the Atlantic and its arms as far as the Baltic. On the west coast of Norway it is found most montlis, but most fi-equeutly in the summer. C, criophilus Castr. Cfr. E. Jørgensen L. 92. Only once found: '-■'A 1899, in the sea off IngO. Distribution : Appears to be a decidedly arctic species, wliich often occurs in very large quantities in the arctic waters and in their boundary towaids the Atlantic. Its distribution is, howevei-, not sufficiently known, as it has been confused with the following species. C. coiirolutus Castr. Cfr. E. Jørgensen L. 92. Frequent during the inflow of diatoms in spring, often rather numerous. Otherwise scarce. Distrihution: Appears to be an arctic and boreal species, which often occurs in large quantities in the arctic waters and then- boundary towards the Atlantic (Jan Mayen 1897). On the west coast of Norway found all the yeai- round, but always in small numbers. It may be possible that this species is neritic rather than oceanic. Frequent in May 1903 in the English Channel (L. IS, IV). C. atlanticus Cl. Frequent, but only as an exception somewhat numerous, gener- ally only scarce. Distribution: Ai'ctic and boreal oceanic form, often occurring in vei'y large quantities in the arctic waters and their boundary towards the Atlantic. (Cfr. E. Jørgensen L. 92). On the west coast of Norway found in most months, but, as a rule, scarce. Common off the Faei'iies in spring. C. dcciph-ns: Cl. Frequent during the diatom inflow in spring, otlierwise rare and scarce. Decidedly more frequent in the samples of 1900 than in those of 1899. Distribution: Arctic and boreal oceanic form which seems to bear the change from the arctic to the Atlantic watci-s particularly well. Often occurs in abundance in the boundary waters. On the west coast of Norway, rather connnon, reaching its maximum in Api'il (1898). This also the case at the Faeroe Islands. Also very abundant on the west coast of Norway in the montlis July — September (1898). C. teres ('l. Frequent in the samples, but always in small numbers. Distribution: Arctic (oceanic?) and boreal form, . which only as an exception appears to be found more numerous. On the west coast of Norway very scarce, though found in most months. Near the Faeroe Islands frequent in the months March — .liuic, at other times rare. At Ona (cfr. Gran L. 70, p. 178) fi'oni March to July, most frequent hi April. My opinion is that this is an oceanic species I'ather than a neritic one, and is hardly native on our coasts. (Has been repeat- edly found with endocysts, therefore, according to Guan, neritic, hut a hinii which may often drift far out into the open sea). ProtiHtpliinktii ( . CDtitortiis Sem IT. Generally speakiiiL;- rare ami seaire. only oceasiunally imuierous (luiini; the diatom intiow in the sprin? of 18'.)5). DiatrihKt'wn: More or less frequent on the noi'tliern Hnrojtean coasts of the Atlantie and its arms. On the west coast of Norway frequent, often numerous; most likely here native. \'ery scarce (iu thiec samples) and only singly. lUiitrUmtion : On the west coast of Norway somewhat fre- quent, especially at the beginnin.<;' of the diatom inflow (March 1898). Does not occur iu all the inonths of the year here neither. Off the Facroe Islands not vnw in the months of Auo-. — September 1902. otherwise only once in March 1901 (cfr. Ostenfeld L. 116, p. 573). According to Gkan L. 70, p. 179 on the north east coast of Iceland, scarce. Otherwise found more or less scarce on the coasts of the Noi'th (Sea and Skageraek. AccordiuiT to Gran, this species is neritic (endocysts being found). My opinion is that it is probably neritic. but not likely to prove native with us. r. constrictus (Iran. Very rare and scarce, only found twice: -■'A 1899, in the sea off IngO, 0—300 m.; Vo 1899, VardO, 0—200 m. Distribution : Occurs on the northern coasts of the Atlantic on the American side, off Iceland, the Faeroe Islands, Great Bri- tain and the coasts of the North tSea. On the west coast of Nor- way found in 1898 nearly all the year through, most numerous in April and November. Does not appear to be native on the nor- thern coasts of Norway. C. laciniosus Schl-tt. On the whole rather rare and scarce, although occasionally more frequent in the month of May 1899. Distribution: Northern temperate coast form. On the west coast of Norway frequent; occurs during most months, but seldom numerous. Rare round the Faeroe Islands. At Ona in Romsdalen March— October, reaching its maximum in May. iCfr. Gean L. 70, p. 178). C. brevis Schitt. Cfr. E. .JoRGEXSEX L. 91. p. 12 and Ostenfeld L. 114, p. 295. Very rare and scarce, only found in two samples: V* 1899, Helle, 0—8 m.; 7* 1900, the Folden Fiord I, 0 — 100 m. Distribution : Not sufticiently known, as this species has been confused with the foregoing one. Rare on the west coast of Norway, and generally found singly; noticed in the months of August, No- vember and December. In the English Channel in May 1903, scarce. Does not appear to be native on the northern coasts of Norway. C. Scliiittii Ci.. Very rare and scarce, only found in two samples: Lyngen, ■Vi 1899, 0—50 m.; Malangen =7i 1899, 0—300 m. Distribution: Southern form, distributed along the coasts of the North Sea. Rather rare on the west coast of Norway, (1898: j Augu.;— September, November— December). Often found iu the [ open sea. Hound the Facmc Islands, both in an ea.sternly and wcst- ernly direction, at considerable distance out. in quantities in .May 19n:{ (!,. is. |\'). [^cems to come to us as a .southern oceanic form. C. WilUi GriA.N, Raie and .scarce, only found in a few samples. Most likely the same form which is mentioned by Ostexfei-u from the Faeroe Islands (L. IKi, p. 573) as an intermediate form between C. Schtlttii and C. WiUci. Distribution: Freiiuent on the west coast of Noruay and probably native here. Distributed along the coa.sts of the North Sea, and extends farther northwards than the foregoing species. Does not. however, appear to be native to the northern coa.sts of Norway. C. diadema (Eiihu ) (;ra.s. Conmion and in 'jn-at (juantities during the diatom intiow in spring; at other times rare and singly. < )ften found with end- ocysts. It is possible that there aix'. in this species, still included spe- cifically different forms. Distribution: Arctic and boreal coast form. Rare round the Faeroe Islands. Found in most months of the year, but as a rule not numerous, on the west coast of Norway. Very frequent at Ona. in Romsdalen, in March— April, less so in June— July. (Grax L. 70, p. 179). C. furcillHtiis li.Mi.. In large quantities during the diatom intiow in the spring of 1899, less abundant in the samples of 1900. May easily be con- fused with other species, when its characteristic endocysts are wanting. In 1900 they were mostly absent. Distribution: Arctic coast form, widely distributed from the coasts of Iceland right up to the arctic regions, both on the Ameri- can and European side. Wanting on the west coast of Norway and round the Facroe Islands. Frci|uent in March — April at Ona (Gran L. 70. p. Iso). Very rare and scarce, only found in two of the samples, Hel- ligvær, '-/il899, 0—50 m., and Bålstad, ='/3 190n, 0—50 m. Distribution: Southern coast form from the temperate, Euro- pean coasts of the Atlantic, northwaids to Skagerack. the North Sea and the west coast of Noi'way. On the latter coast, frequent in nearly every month of 1S9S, most numerous during the .summer. Ona: March. July— August, occasionally (Ghan L. 70, p. 179). Very seldom noticed as far north as Spilzbergon. Not men- tioned from the Faeroe Islands. C. dehilis Cl. Frequent during the diatom intiow in spring, often in large quantities; at other times very scarce. Distribution : Distributed along the northern European coasts of the Atlantic, the North Sea and Skagerack. On the west coast of Nonvay and round the Faeroe Islands very frequent, with maxi- mum twice a year, in the spring months and in August. Also found near Greenland. E. Jørgensen. C. socialis Lai u. In large quantities dm-ing the diatom intiow in spring. Endo- cysts very frequent. Distribution: Arctic coast form. Occurs in quantities also on the west coast of Norway during the diatom inflow in spring. Only occasionally round the Faeroe Islands. I b. Peniiatæ. 7. Synedreæ- Tlialassiothrix Cl. et Grin. T. lonøssinia ('l. et Grun. In 1899 rare and scarce, in 1900 not observed. DistrUmtion : Oceanic species, distributed over the northei'n part of the Atlantic from the American to the European side, right up to Spitzbergen. On the west coast of Norway in 1898 found during most months of the year, but always scarce. Very rare round the Faeroe Islands. T. nitzscbioides Grun. (PI. VI, tig-. 11). Gkun. in VH. Syn. (L. 88), pi. 43, f. 7—10. (In the tables T. Frauenfeldii and T. Fr. var. nitzschioides). This species is certainly the same as the one wliich, in nearly all plankton tables, is called T. Frauenfeldii. Strangely enough, Cleve refers (L. 40, p. 356 & 357) to VH. Synopsis pi. 37, f. 11— 12 and, for „the variety" javanica Grun., f. 13. The species which corresponds to figures 11 and 12, and which I know from the Indian Ocean, is, however, very different from the one which is so frequently seen in the coast plankton in our latitudes. The „variety" javanica Grun. does corre.spond better with regard to the closeness of the puncta, but, in other respects, differs so much that it can hardly be considered to be the same as our common plankton spe- cies. On the other hand, it is also in structure so different from what is taken to be the main species that it cannot be united with it unless, (as perhaps is the case, although I have never seen any mention of such) there are a number of intermediate forms. But our plankton species, as far as I can see, corresponds in every respect to 'Thalamothrix? nitzschioides Gnvs. It is true that this species does not answer well to the characteristics of the genus Thalassiothrix, but is yet so different in important points from the genus Synedra that I think it should better be referred as a sub- genus 7 haJassionema (Grun.) to Thulussiothri.r rather than be re- tained in the genus Synedra. 1 have earlier thought, from the description given by De 'Joni of the structure of these forms (L. 50, p. 672 — 673), that all three {T. Frauenfeldii, T. javanica and 7'. nitzschioides) should be con- sidered as one species (cfr. E. Jørgensen L. 91, p. 22), but have since not found, after my own experience, any definite reason for so doing. More or less frequent, especially during the diatom inflow in the spring of 1900, but never noticed in such large quantities as in more southerly samples. Distribution: This species is ceilainly neritic, but the genuine T. Frauenfeldii is probably oceanic. Is widely distributed along the coasts of the northern Atlantic and its arms, northwards as far as Greenland. On the west quantities in the spring. coast of Norway common, in large Fragilaria Lyngb. F. oceanica Cl. Cl. L. 22, p. 22, pi. -1, f. 25 a, b. Gran L. 65, p. 8, pi. 1, f. 6-9. In large quantities during the diatom inflow, at other times absent. Strange to say it appears all at once in large quantities. Distribution: Arctic coast form. According to Ciæve also found in Hudson's Bay. Is not found so far south as Bergen, on the west coast of Norway. At Ona frequent in March — April, according to Gran (L. 70, p. 180). JF. cylindrus Grdn. (Plate VI, fig. 9). Gbun. L. 83, p. 55, pi. 2, f. 13. Gran L. 65, p. 8, pi. 1, f. 4—5. Occurs together with the preceding species in large quantities in spring. Distribution: On the coast of North Siberia, Frantz Joseph's Land and Greenland; in quantities in May in Davis Strait (Cleve L. 26). Probably a neritic arctic species. Not mentioned before from Norway. In the Barents Sea, 71" 48' n. lat., 49" 38' e. long. 'Vs 1900, numerous together with the preceding species. F. islandica Grun. (PI. VI, fig. 10). Grunow in VH. L. 88, pi. 45, f. 37. In some few samples from 1900 during the diatom inflow in spring a species was observed, which I think is identical with the one above mentioned. It occurred sparingly, but in rather long chains. I have not, however, succeeded in seing it in valvar ^iew. Distribution: Jan Mayen (1. c.) By Cleve also once observed numerous in the North Sea (L. 27, p. 3), together with northern neritic species. 8. Plagiograinineæ. <•!> |ilio(l<'siiiis Williams (W. Sm.) Grun. Hardly a genuine plancton form. Here, as on the west coast of Norway, probably brought in by (or torn ott' from) species of fixed algæ (sea — weed). g. Tahellarieæ. €iraiiiiiiato|thora Ehrb. G. islandica Ehrb. and G. oceanica Ehrb. Not genuine plankton forms, only torn off from algae, or car- ried on with them. ItliailMloiit'iiiii KiTZ. R. miinitum Knz , K. iircimtuiii (I.VNOii.) Kit/, iin.l K. iiilriiiticiim KiTZ. Nut tri'uuiiie plankton I'onns. most likely by iiceidunt brought alonsr tVom tixeci al^ae. Striatflla unijniueUitn (Ly.nob.) Ao. Very rare and scarce. The Vest Fiord '/a 1H99, 0—200 m., the Ogs Fiord II, '^3 1899. (i— 200 m., and the Skjerstad Fiord V, 'A 1900, 0-420 in. Hardly a genuine plankton fonn, by chance brought in from fixed algae. D'lstr'iliui'niH : Widely distributed along the temperate coasts of the Atlantic. .\lso mentioned from Finmai'k, where it, however, to judge from the bottom samples, api)ears to be rare. JO. Nitzschieæ. Raeillariii sucialis Greg. Greg. L. 75, p. 8u, pi. 1, f. 45. VH. Synopsis (L. 88), pi. 61, f. 8. (Wrongly entered in the tables as B. paradoxa). Not a genuine plankton form. Only very sparsely and quite exceptionally noticed in the plankton. Frequent in the bottom samples. Diatribtition : The coasts of the Atlantic from Portugal to the arctic regions (Sea of Kara). Also mentioned from the Baltic and the Antilles. \it7,!iicliia Hass. N. seriata Cl. (includinj; A', frandulftita ('l.) Only found during the inflow of diatoms in spring, then almost always frequent, and often numerous. Distribution: Arctic and boreal species. It seems to be a neiitic species, which may perhaps be native to our west coast where it is found more or less abundantly during most months (of 1898), often in quantities, most numerous in May— June. Ofif the Faeroe Islands generally very sparsely, but numerous in June 1898. Also known from Greenland, Spitzbergen and the Barents Sea (S/S Heimdal 1900, -'A, 71" 48' n., 49" 38' east, sparsely). Cfr. Ci-EVE L. 40, p. 335, where he mentions the species as being specially distributed between Scotland, Iceland and Greenland. He also (1. c.) mentions that var. fraudulcnta is known from the Mediterranean. It is therefore probable that there are two species ; the one, N. fraudulentn Cl. having a southern distribution and being probably oceanic, while the other is neritic and arctic. A', delicatissima Oi,. Cl. L. 27, p. 24, pi. 2, f. 22. This species is so small, more particularly so narrow, that it must be supposed as a rule to go through the net. In the plank- ton material at my disposal it has certainly in the majority of cases been retained by the colonies of Phæocyctis. Like the preceding, only found during the inHow of diatoms in .spring, then fre(|uent, and in all probability much more so than would appear from the tables. Distrihutiou: Probably, like the preceding sjiecies, really an arctic, neritic species, which, however, seems to thrive in the water mixed with the warmer Atlantic .\lso, like the preceding species, found off the Faeroe Islands. Known too from Spitzl)ergen and Skagerack where it occurs in winter. At Ona (cfr. (Jhan I^. 70, p. 181) frequent in June— July 1900. N. hyhrida «bin. (PI. VI, Hk. 12). ('i,, and (iui N. L. is. p. 71i. pi. .■), f. '.t5. \'ll. Synopsis (L. 8H) pi. (iO, f. 4-5. I have included, undei- this heading, a number of forms which frequently occurred during the inflow of diatoms in the spring of 1899 and 1900, although generally only in small numbers. They are not in every instance entered in the tables, and are consider- ably more frequent than would appear from them. Seems to be a genuine plankton form. I have illustrated some of these forms (PI. VI, tig. 12). Figure 12 a represents those wliich are most fre- quent, but they are most often less distinctly constricted in the middle, often of an even breadth. Strise I have only seen on the one illustrated by flg. 12 e (about 27 on 10 iJ.) which differs considerably from the ordinary form, also in the number of puncta on its keel (13 on 10 |i). The closely allied species A', (lu/hrida var. ?) peUucida Grun. has the puncta on the keel somewhat closer (13-14 on 10 |i) but in otliPi- icspects it answers better to the forms which I have ob- served. Geunow mentions (1. c.) that there are a number of intermediate forms, which it is difficult to define, between .V. hilohnta and -V. hyhrida. All my forms have the keel puncta more widely separa- ted in the middle; they are often comparatively long and there is a decided trace of a central nodule. The keel appears to be very eccentric — 1 have, however, only in a couple of instances seen the species in valvar view, cfr. fig. 12 d — so that there seems to be a connection with the forms which are related to A'. duhia W. Sm. Seems to be a genuine plankton form. It is (with us I only slightly siliceous and often occurs in pairs, (juite rarely also in short chains of several links. Distribution: Aictic and boreal coast form. Known from Greenland, Spitzbergen, the Barents Sea, (S/S Heimdal 1900, ",;. 71" 48' n., 49" 38 east, in small numbers, the same form as with us) and the Kara Sea. Cfr. 1)k Toni (L. 50, p. 513) who men- tions it as occurring also on the coasts of Great Britain. N. hilohata W. Sm. W. S.M. L. 134, p. 42. pi. 15. f. 113. VH. Synopsis p. 175, pi. GO. f. 1. Occurs very seldom and only singly. Hardly a true plank- ton form. Distrihittion : Widely distributed on the temperate European coasts of the .\tlantic. iV. frigida Grit;. Cl. and Gkln. L. 48, p. 94, pi. 5, f. 101. Rather rare and always in small numbers, there is a form 104 which coi responds to the illustration mentioned whei-e there is ijixeu a front view of this species. Besides typical forms, others also occur which are hardly any broader in the middle. I have not seen this species in valvar view. It seems unlikely that my species should have the characteristic form of valve as illustrated by Oestrup, L. 1.38, pi. 8, f. 99 a— e. Distribution: Arctic, neritic form, known from Greenland, the Barents Sea and the Kara Sea. N. arctiea Cl. (PI. VI, fig. 1.5). Cl. L. 26, p. 21, pi. 1, f. 21. 22. Rather frequent, but always in small numbers, there occurs a species wliich it has been difficult to determine with certainty. It was noticed both in 1899 and 1900, but only during the inflow of diatoms, and is only entered in the tables for 1900, under the name of N. recta Hantzsch, which is, however, a wrong' one. I thought afterwards that it might perhaps be a straight form of the high arctic species N. lævissimu Grun., but finally held to the designation ^V. arctiea Cl. I have also here observed a number of forms which are more like each other- than the corresponding ones of N. hyhrida. The keel is very eccentric, the puncta very Uttle lengthened in width, 7V2— 10 on 10 |i, the two in the middle being more widely separated and there is a ti-ace of a central nodule. The valve is narrow lanceolate, acuminate. The cell in side view is long and narrow, linear, somewhat broader in the middle, with truncate ends. The connective zone longitudinally striated. Varies much in length, 60—100 ij., the cell is 7—12 \i. broad in side view, the valve 4—5 |j. broad. Strangely enough no striæ were to be seen. All the specimens I examined were, however, thin walled. Seems to be with us a true plankton foi'ui. Distribution: On the north east coast of Siberia (Cape Wan- karema) and Da\1s Strait. Probably an arctic coast form. N. angularis W. Sm. (PI. VI, fig. 14). \V. Sm. L. 134, pi. 13, f. 117. VH. L. 88, p. 177, pi. 62, f. 11-14. Not a true plankton form. Cfr. the chapter on bottom samples. Rare and scarce dui-ing the diatom inflow a little form occurred (PI. VI, flg. 14, a, b), which answci's well to A^. angularis var. karlana Grun. (L. 48, p. sy, pi. .5, f. 100). Length 36— 54 |i.. (Lille Molla, 'A 1899; Seivaagcn, Vj 1900). A'. spalhtilatH Breb. Lkki;. in W. Sm. L. 134, I, p. 40, pi. 31, f. 268. VH. Synopsis (L. 88), p. 177, pi. 62, f. 7 — 8. Very rare and only singly. Not a genuine plankton form. Occasionally found in bottom samples. fCfr. the cori'csponding chapter). N. lanceolata W. Sm. W. Sm. L. 134, I, p. 40, pi. 14, f. 118. VH. Synopsis (L. 88), pi. 68, f. 1—4. Like the pi-ecedinff species. PI. VI, fig. 13 represents a very small form, which answers very well to A'. lanceolata var. p/jgmaea Cl. L. 45, p. 481; L. 26, p. 22, pi. 1, f. 19, 20. Length 30 |j., breadth 4 [i.. The keel puncta are small and close together, about 14 on 10 |jl, the two middle ones more vndely separated, with a trace of a central nodule between them. Tills form which occurred '/* 1899 Lille Molla can, however, hardly belong to N. lanceolata on account of the keel puncta being so close together and also because of the distinct trace of a cen- tral nodule. Cleve mentions this form from Cape Wankarema and Davis Strait. N. longissima (Breb.) R.^lfs Rai-e and occurs only in small numbers. N. closterinm (Ehrb.) W. Sm. Of very rare occurrence in the samples. It does not seem possible always with certainty to distinguish between this species and X. longissima. Hardly a genuine plankton form. Distribution: Common temperate coast form, widely distributed on the coasts of Europe. N. Mitcbelliana Greexl. Greenleaf L. 73, p. 107. Only noticed a couple of times. Not a genuine plankton form. II. Siirirelleæ. ^inriri'lla Turp. S. tastiiosR Ehrb. and S. lata W. Sm. are not genuine plankton forms. Cfr. the chapter on bottom samples. CampylodiMciiK Ehrb. C. Thuretii Breb. and C angularis Greg. occur frequently in plankton samples and now and then not in small numbers, but they must, nevertheless, without doubt be looked upon as 'being accidentally brought in, as they are rather com- mon in bottom samples. C. Ealfsii W. Sm. is also rather often found in plankton samples. 12. Cocconeideæ. <'0). pi. 1, f. 10?, non (Juis. [.. 4S, p. 22, pi. 1, f. 5. In long, very compact chains, which strongly remind one of Fi-agUaria oceanica and also show a similar comparatively coarse striation in side view. I have only once succeeded in seeing the valve from above, and then it was very evident that the species must be another than (iRUNow's, the distinct striation being also a proof of this. A. tæniafa in the various publications on plankton seem to be ditferent species, and one of them is probably the same as the one I have found. As I have not clearly seen the otiicr valve, 1 will not venture to settle the species more definitely. The genuine Achnanthes tceiiiata Grun. is, however, ([uite another species. By the kindness of the Riksmuseum in Stock- holm. I have been enabled to examine the original preparations of bottom mud from the Kara Sea (cfr. Gruxow 1. c). I have also had an opportunity of finding the species in some of the mud collected, and in this way I have become convinced that the spe- cies really does — as mentioned by Clevk — form long, compact chains (PL VIII, fig. 27). Grunow's illustration, which is very correct, very considerably resembles Navicida Vanhoffeni Gran. There are, doubtless, here very closely related species, but they form probably two, perhaps even three, quite distinct series. In this case, as so often, a remarkably large quantity of species is found in the arctic diatom plankton. There are at least here four Achmoithes species wliich must be kept distinct. Fh'st we have Grunow's Achnanthes tceniatu, which is comparatively thick-walled and strongly siliceous, and can therefore, hardly be the same as that which Oestrup mentions and illustrates (L. 139, pi. 2, f. 15) his being exceedingly thin-walled. Then we have the closely allied species A. (tæniata var.?) hyperborea Grcn. L. 83, p. 50, pi. 1, f. 4, 5. As far as I can see, this is the same species as I have illustrated pi. VIII, f. 28, from 71" 48' n. lat., 49" 38' e. long. "'A 1900 (Barents Sea, S S Ilcimtlal, a sample kindly given me by Dr. Gran). To these must be added the form which I have found in our northern coast plankton and Oestrcp's from Greenland. Rather rare, but occurs in very long chains, only found durinir the inflow of diatoms in spring. JJistribution: A. tæniata is an arctic, neritic species (Green- land, Spitzbergen and Kara Sea), which also appears to occur occasionally in large numbers in the Baltic Sea. 14. Naviciileæ. >'avii'iila KoKY. A', directa K.m.ks. A. ScHM. L. 128, pi. 47, f. 1—."). Rather frequent durint;- tJie inflow of diatoms in spring; but seldom occurs in any (luantity. Is most likely a genuine plank- ton form. Distribution: Widely distributed in various forms on the coasts of tiie Atlantic, right up to the arctic region.s. Also on the west coa.st of Norway (spring, I'.iou). N. karianit (!hln. (IM. VII. tit'. '■i\). Ci-. and (iRiN. L. 4s. p. .{'J, pi. 2, f. 44. Under this name, a .species is entered in the tables which occurred fre([uently both in 1H99 and 1900, but only at the time of tiie inflow of diatoms, and seldom numerous. It is very thin walled, and most likely is a genuine plankton form. It has the usual two chromatophores, one on each side (jf the connective zone, .symmetrically situated. This form does not, however, answer well to the |trincipal species and the illustiation referred to, but very much better to N. frigida Grun. L. 83, p. 51, pi. 1, f. 25, which Cleve (L. 25) considers to be a variety of X. kaiiana. The form which I have observed is, at any rate, closely allied to N. kariana. The same form occurred in the sample before mentioned from Barents Sea, S/S Heimdal, 1900, (cfr. under follow- ing species) in which the more thick-walled forms answered very exactly to N. frigida. Such a form is illustrated in pi. \'ll, fig. 21. Distribution: N. kariana seems to be an arctic, and boreal neritic form, which also occurs in the North Atlantic. It is known fiom Greenland, Jan Mayen and the Kara Sea. The same form, which was found in the plankton from the northern coasts, also occurred in the spring 1900 on the west coast of Norway. I have a few times noticed delicate chains of a diatom which is probably a Navicula, and very likely the species .just mentioned (N. frigida). The chains were much twisted. (Fl. VII, fig. 21 f).. N. Vanhoffeni (iRA>. (IM. VII, ti'r. 22). N. septentrionalis Cl. L. 40, non Oestb. Frequent during the inflow of diatoms in spring, occasionally in large numbers. Otherwise absent. I should think it rather certain that this species is not a genuine Naiicula. As I cannot, however, at present find any better place for it, I have entered it under its usual name. In the tables, I tried at first to distinguish between N. feptentriounlis and N. Vanhoffeni, as these are ordinarily understood, but I had to give it up later, and this is the case in the tables for 1900. At any rate, there is only one species in the plankton under consideration. It is narrow boatsliapcd ; but as the connective zone is very slightly siliceous, it does not stand being treated with acids (but very well being ignited on cover-glass) and it is, there- fore, very difficult to get a valvar view of it. As Gran (1. c.) mentions two species and under A', septentrio- nalis remarks that it may easily be recognized in side view by the plain stauros, it seems to me that the central nodule here sug- gests the possibility of a stauros, which perhaps does not exist. Gkan does not illustrate any central nodule in side view in his figures of N. Vanhoffeni (f. 32 b). This nodule is, however, plainly to be seen on specimens in my material, which in every respect (when seen as chains) answer so remarkably well to N. Vanhoffeni that I have not the least doubt that they really belong to this species. With regard to the spaces between the links of the chains, tliey are, to be sure, most often seen in specimens, pro ■■ • 14 ion rgene3r±ca-±i3_±ales. I. Proroccntraceae Sikin. Proroceiitriiiii micnns Kiiun. Only once found, very scarce: Henningsvær, '"A 1899, 0— 180 m. On account of its small size it goes through the net. Distribution: Probably a coast form from the temperate European coasts of the Atlantic and its arms. Known from the North Sea, (from the English Channel, not rare. May 1903 L. 18, IV), Skagerack, the Baltic and the west coast of Norway, here rather scarce. Probablv brought to us from southern coasts. IkiiiopliyMis Ehrb. D. acuta Ehrb., .Jorg. .TuKG. L. 91. p. 28, pi. I, f. 2. Rather common in the samples, but always rather scarce. Distribution: Seems to be a northern, but not an arctic, form, which is frequent both in the open sea and on the coasts. Kno\\n from the watei-s between Norway, Scotland, Iceland and Greenland as well as from the North Sea, Skagerack and the Baltic. It appears to be stationary on the west coast of Norway and near the Faeroe Islands and Iceland, probably also on the northern coasts of Norway, where it has been found at several places by Gkan in the summer and autumn months. (Cfr. Gran L. 67). D. uorregica Clap, et Lachm., .Jorg. JuRG. L. 91, p. 29, pi. 1, f. 3—6. Occurs in many of the samples, but always in small lunnbers. Distribution: Not sufficiently known. The species, however, appears mostly to have the same distribution as D. acuta. Seems to be a northern form. Known fi'om the North Sea (from The English Channel, r May 1903), Skagei'ack and Cattegat, Scotland, Jan Mayen and the west coast of Norway, where it is found, but only sparsely, during nearly all the months of the year. D. acuminata Clap, et Lachm., .Jorg. J(')EG. L. 91, p. 30, pi. I. f. 7—9. D. Vauhoffhii Ostenf. Very rare and scarce. Distribution: Not sufficiently known. Seems to be a northern form, but scarcely native with us. Rather frequent on the west coast of Norway in the summer and autumn (of 1898), but gener- ally scarce. Also known from Greenland, Iceland, the Faeroe Is- lands (very rare) and the Baltic Sea (Levandee). Perhaps it comes to our west coast from Iceland. D. rotuitdata I'lap. et Lachm. D. Michaelis auct p. p. Rare and scarce. Found in small numbers by Gran (L. 67) at several places on the nortiiern coast of Norway in the mont lis of July— Octobex 1898—99. Distribution: Seems to be a northern, oceanic form. KnoA\n from the North Sea (southwards to the English Channel, r in I'c- bruary and May 1908), Skagerack and also mentioned from tiie Baltic. On the west coast of Norway in the months of April — De- cember 1898, always in small numbers. D. bomunculus Stein. Stein L. 13.'), pi. 21. f. 1—8. Only found in one of the sanii)ics (two indi\'iduals). Helligvær 1-/, 1899, 0—50 m. Distribution : Widely disti-ibuted in the warmer parts of tiie teiii|ieriite Atlantic, and only occasiunally and cMcptionallx carried as lar north as Lofoten. Docs not occnr on the west coast of Noi'wav. l*«Ml«tlaiii|»a>> ji:ilmii,cs Stkin. Very rare and only singly: The Vest Fiord I, '',i 1S99 0—50 m. and 0—180 m.), Tranodybet -/z 1900, 0— (i(iu m. and The Folden Fiord "/-i l^'OO, 0—530 m. With us a foi'ni which is only accidentally and exceptionally broui;ht in from the south. Disiribittioii : Oceanic form, widely distributed in the tropical and temperate parts of the Atlantic, northwards in the summer (cfr. Clevi: !,. lu, p. 27r,) right up to near Iceland. On the west coast ot Norway very rare and only singly. Seems to be cosmo- politan in all the warmer seas, as it is also mentioned from the Mediterranean, the Ked >Sea. the Indian Ocean and the Pacific Ocean. Oxvtoxi diplocoitns Stei.n Only one specimen found (therefore determination not fully reliable): The Skjerstad Fiord V, '74 1900, ti — 420 m. Like the foregoing, an accidental southern form. Distribution: Southern oceanic form, from the warmer parts of the temperate Atlantic. On the west coast of Norway also only once found in 1898. P.vi-opliarn.>< horologium Steix. Kare and scarce; found, however, in several samples. Seems to be entirely absent during the spiing diatom inflow; then it was only found in one deepwater sample from one of the flords: The Folden Fiord 7* 1900, 500—400 m. Distribution : Southern form, according to Cleve, properly a tropical oceanic foi-m. Probably has a wide distribution in the warmer temperate waters of the Atlantic. As it is easily over- looked, its distribution is hardly yet quite sufficiently known. Its comparative fi'equency on the coasts of Norway might sug- gest either that it is able to thrive well in the coast waters at our latitudes, or that thci-c are two diti'erent species of which the one is a tropical oceanic one not occui'iing with us. i'aliiini rttiviihiUim {Va.sv. .t Laciim.) Bltschi.i. Very rare and genei'ally in small nnmheis. As it is, however, so small that it is not retained by the net, it is probably found more frequently than appears. Was found in 1900 principally in deep water samples. Distribution: Not sufficiently known. Is considered by Cleve (L. 40, p. 277) to be a neritic northern or arctic form. It is found most frequently on the American side. On the west coast of Nor- way in 1898, generally A-ery scarce. i>i|>lo|>Nalis Icnticitla liKm.ii. Rather fre(iuent, especially in tolerably deep water, often i-ather numerous. Seems to be altogether absent during the spring diatom inflow. Gran (L. fi7) found it at several places on the northern coast of Norway in the months of .July— October 1898—99, but generally in very small numbers. Distribution: According to Cleve, a southei-n oceanic species, widely distributed in the warmer parts of tlie temperate Atlantic. Also known from the North Sea (from The Enghsh Channel, Feb. and May 1903) and the Cattegat. Rather frequent on the west coast of Norway (1898). Peridiiiiaiii Ehub. P. depressiun Bail. Very frequent, often in quantities. Much scarcer during the .spring diatom inflow. Grax found it at Bodti and in the Eids Fiord in the months of July— October 1898—99 frequently. Distribution : Seems to be an arctic and boreal neritic species, which is stationary both on the noith and west coast of Norway. Widely distributed in the colder pai't of the northern Atlantic, chiefly on the coasts, from the American side, to Greenland, Ice- land, (Faeroe Islands, the North Sea), NorAvay and right up to Spitz-bergen and Novaja Semlja. P. oceanicum Vami()f. Surely a good species. Was not so rare in 1899, but always in small numbers. Not noticed in 1900. Absent during the spring diatom inflow. Distribution: Southern oceanic species which, according to Cleve is widely distributed in the warmer part of the temperate Atlantic, and penetrates northwards right up to Greenland. Very rare and scarce round the Faeroe Islands and on the west coast of Norway. Also known from the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean. P. divergens Ehbh. P. knticitlare (Eiirb.) Jurg. L. 91, p. 37. As this .species is now in most works on plankton mentioned under the name of P. divergens Ehrb., I have, at any r^te pro- visionally, found that I ought to use this name instead of the more explicit one, P. hmticidar.'. I hope in a later Avork to be able to 110 give a more detailed description of tlie species of Pendimm which oc- cur on the coasts of Norway, but as this work is, as yet, only in its beginning, I have tried as far as possible to use the accepted names, even if I do not always agree with them. Common, often in quantities, except during the spring diatom inflow, when it is rather rare and scarce. Gban found it at several places on the northern coasts of Norway in the months of July- October 1898—99. Distrihution : According to Cleve, this is a southern, oceanic form, widely distributed in the warmer part of the temperate At- lantic, northwards to Iceland, Scotland, the North Sea, Skagerack, Cattegat, the west coast of Norway and (sometimes) I'ight up to Spitzbergen. It is stationary on the whole of the coast of Norway, and especially on the west coast frequent in the summer and autumn. P. conicum (Gran) Ostenf. et Schm. OsTENF. at ScHM. L. 117, p. 174. Gkan L. 70, p. 189, f. 14. P. divergens var. conica Gran L. 67, p. 47. P. lenticulare v. Michaelis (Eheb.) Joeg. L. 91, p. 37. Undoubtedly a good species. Occurs in rather a large number of the samples, but quite exceptionally in any quantity. Gban found it in the Eids Fiord (Nordland) in rather small numbers in the months of July — August and October 1898—99. Distribution : Gkan (L. 70, p. 190) considers it to be a tem- l)erate Atlantic oceanic form, which also seems to agree to my material. On the west coast of Norway it is found all the year round, but generally only in small numbers. Found in the English Channel (February and May 1903), off Scotland, in the North Sea, the Skagerack and Cattegat and the Baltic, as well off Beeren Eiland (very sparsely). P. pentagonuiu Gran. Gran L. 70, p. 191, f. 15. 1 know this form very well from the west coast of Norway, where it occasionally is abundant, but I have been in some doubt as to whether it should be looked upon as a young, undeveloped form or a special species. Occurs rarely and in small numbers, but is possibly overlooked. Distrihution: Not sufficiently known. Gran is probably right in considering it to be a northern form. In 1898, it was occasion- ally abundant on the west coast of Norway. P. pallidum Ostknf. Ostenf. L. Ill, p. «(i; L. IKi, p. 581, 582, f 130. 131. P. pelhicidum (Bergh) Jorg. L. 91, p. 38. Gran L. 70, p. 186. I agree with Ostenfeld in considering this species to be dif- ferent from the following one but not with respect to the use of the name P. pellurAdum (Bergh). As it is, however, excellently described by Ostenfeld (]. c), it will be most practicable for the present to use the names he does. Rather frequent, but generally in small nunibei's. Found by Gran at many places on the northern coast of Norway in the months of July— October 1898—99, but only in small numbers. Distrihution: Arctic and boreal (properly neritic?) species, known from the North Sea (from The English Channel, frequent in May 1903), Skagerack and Cattegat, the west coast of Norway, Scotland, the Faeroe Islands, Iceland, Greenland, Jan ^Mayen and Spitzbergen. Stationary on the west coast of Norway, especially numerous in the summer months. p. pelluciduiu Ostenp. OsTENF. L. 116, p. 58, f. 129. There are several species which are more or less allied, whicii may easily be confused with this form. Besides, on account of its minuteness, it easily, passes through the net, and is therefoi-e not specially tabulated. It was, however, only occasionally found in the samples. Distrihution: Seems to be an arctic and northern temperate (boreal) species, which is by Ostenfeld considered to be neritic. According to Cleve L. 40, p. 268, it has been found at many places on the American side up to Greenland and Spitzbergen. Occurs also on the west coast of Norway (in April and May 1901). P. pedimctilatum Schutt. (PI. VIII, Hg. 29). Shape: In dorsal view the upper half is broadly conical, with a rather long cylindrical apical tube. The lower half is broadly conical, the outlines showing a shallow sinus on each side and at the lowest part. In side view the upper half is still conical, the outlines of the lower being rounded, and then evenly narrowed, most clearly on the posterior side, towards a broad, rounded lower part. The dorsal half is larger and more prominent than the ven- tral. The excurrent basal spines are somewhat nearer the ven- tral side. Girdle: The girdle in side view is almost in right angle to the longitudinal axis. On the venti-al side the left end lies lower than the right, about as much as a piece equal to the height of the girdle. Definite radial rays (thickenings). Basal spines: The basal spines are directed somewhat for- wardly (towards the ventral side), especially the left one. Both broadly alated, the ventral wing being all at once broader towards the base, so that its contour turns almost at right angles to the direction of the spine (as is the case in Podolampas palmipes). In this way, in certain positions, the species appeai-s to have a short, broad winged „foot" between the two others. Contents of cell: The same in colour as in P. pidlidum. Dimensions: Width 47 ii, heiglit 51 [i.. liasal spines 17 |i. prominent. As yet, I have only seen few specimens of this species. Nei- ther am I sure that it is identical to Schutt's, so that I have given a description, which, howevci', should only be taken as a preliminary one. The peculiar suddenly broadened wings at the base of the ven- tral side of the basal spines are only seen with difficulty, but tlie one which belongs to the left spine is easily seen when the spe- cies lies on its ventral side with .the apical tube down (and the spines up). As far as I have been able to see this wing on the left spine is du-ected out towards the right, on the right one, on the contrary, but little to the left, almost forwardly (ventrally). The long apical tube has a vei'y characteristic form in Schutt's figure. '^Phis form is also found in my specimens, but is due to seams, not to the actual contour. It may be a question as to whctlicr my specimens belong to P. tristylum Stein, a species wlucli 1 do not know, but which, at Protistplankto 111 any rate, cannot l)o iilcntical to P. iiclhic'uliDii |',Kii(iii. as nicntio- irmI liy r.iTsciii.i (L. 111). /'. tnsli/hiiii r. tjnilu .Sciimiii. is lui- donljtodly another speeies. Very rare and very scarce; occmrrd tn-ctlicr with dccanic and sontlicrn forms in Traniklybct ■■/■., 1!)00, 0 (iou ni. Tiio same form is very rare on the west coast of Norway: The Jiy Fiord of Ber- >ren '7i 1901, O-iOO m.; Tlie Oster Fiord, % 1901, 25—50 m., 1(1(1 •_'(!(• in. 1 liave also seen it IViim the Stor Fiord in Sond- moi-f (S y Miciiael Sars I'.Mio. st. ;!. KK) .'id uw. F. iwdiiucidatuni is, accordinij- to Ci.kvio, a sontliern tempc- lato, oceanic species, distributed in the Atlantic from rather far sDuth northwards to the neio-hhourhood of Iceland (rarely). P. Steittii Juno. .I.iuc. 1.. 91. p. .-JS. /'. Mirhaclis .Stein L. 135, p. 9, f. 9 — 11. non EnHii. Ci,. L. 40. p. ■2GS. Occurs in ([uite a larire number of the samples, but always sparsely. The species seems to be absent during- the spring diatom intiow. Accordini!' to Gran (L. G7) in small numbers in the Eids Fiord and Ofoten in the months July — August 1899. In the tables it is reckoned together with another smaller form, ■w liicli is probably speeitically ditferent from the genuine P. Ste'mii, and seems to have a more northern distribution. D'tstribxition : Southern oceanic form, which, according to Cleve, is widely distributed in the warmer (eastern) part of the tempei-ate Atlantic, northwards to Greenland, Iceland and towards iSpitzbergen. Very scarce round the Faeroe Islands. Also rare on the west coast of Noi'\\-ay. where there occurs (at least) two diffe- rent species. P. ovatiun (PorcH ) Scbi'tt. Fre{iuent, often numerous. Found by Gran on the northern coasts of Norway, rather numerous at sevei'al places in the months of . I uly— September 1898—99. Distribution: Seems to be an arctic and northern temperate (boieal), cliiefly neritic (?) species, which is known from the coasts of Western Europe, the North Sea, Skagerack, Cattegat, the Baltic, the west coast of Norway, the Faeroe Islands, Iceland, Greenland and Spitzbergen. Stationary on the coasts of Norway, being es- pecially common on the west coast in the months of April and ]\Iay. Ccratinni Schrank. As most of the easily recognized forms of C. tripos are now, by almost all plankton investigators, mentioned as distinct species, I have thought it best to do so too, as far as possible. I am, how- ever, inclhied to think that by so doing we get a basis which is ratiier uncertain. On tiie other liand, it seems that one really goes too far when one considers all ,, forms" of Ceratimn tripos (e. g. balticum and macroceros) as one species. As, however, the so-cal- led species are very difficult to characterize well (naturally), the result will be that there will be numerous species, and one gets into a hopeless chaos, as we have already seen in the case of one author. According to my opinion, therefore, the only practical so- lution will be to set up as few „species" as possible, but to clas- sily the divergent forms as „varieties". It will, I think, for the sake of clearness, also be necessary to arrange the varieties in groups, as more new forms are apjjcai'ing. C. trii)os (0. K. !VIi;i.i,.) Nrrzsin. ('. I. 'J. hidfinnn iSciiirr. Coinnion and generally in large quantities; durini.' the .spring diatom intiow, iiowever, very much scarcer than at other times. Found by Gran at several places on the north coast in the months of July— October 1898-99, dually numerous. />i.'. p. .-ii;, rr). C. fnsas (KuRii.) Ur.i. \"ery fri'ipient and often in ([uantities, only less numerous dur- ing the spriuii diatom iuHow. Found by Gkan frequently at several places on the north coast in the months of July— October 1898—99. Distribution : Temperate, oceanic form, widely distributed from the southern part of the temperate Atlantic to the North Sea, (rather fre(iueut in the English Channel in the months of Febru- ai-y and May 1903) Skag-erack, Cattet;at, the lialtic, the west coast of Norway, Scotland, the Faeroe Islands, Iceland and right up to Hiiren Eiland and Spitzbergeu (1900). Rather common round the Faeroe Islands. Numerous on the west coast of Norway, especially in late autumn. HI- iPtearros^jenrma-baceae. Pterospernisi Poi cb. These remai'kable organisms arc probably, as Clevk and others have suggested, resting stages. As far as I know, no one has up to the present found anything to indicate where they really belong. With us. there are others (occurring sparsely) besides the three mentioned below, but I have not entered them. P. Mobii (.JOKG.) OSTENI'. OsTKNF. L. 117, p. lot. Ptrrosjihivm MiJbii Ji'mon^sEV h. 91, p. 48. Rather frequent, but generally sparsely. Bit-tributioii: Not .sufficiently known. Seems to be a tempe- rate Atlantic form. Very rare round the Faeroe Islands. Also rare on the west coast of Norway. P. VanhiSffcnii (Jurc.) Ostenf. OsTEXF. L. 117, p. 1.51. Ptciosphæm V. .Ioegensex 1. c. Rather more fre(|uent than the foregoing, and often rathei- numerous. Distribulton : Like the foregoing. Seems to be an oceanic form. Very rare on the west coast of Norway 1898. P. dictyon (J org.) Ostenf. Ostene. 1. c. I'trrosphwra dictyon Jciiu;. 1. c. As a rule the most frequent form, though often occurring in smaller quantities than the forcijoinu- one. Dlslnlinln.i ■ritic form, id thi' Faen illi.ae3raQeae. llahtMpliJi'ra virjilis Sciimit/.. Inch //. uuiior OsTKNE. In his last work (Jk.vn (I^. To, p. 12-l(;j has subjected this species to a thorough, comprehensive treatment. I agree, on the whole, with his conclusions, as they — as far as I am able to judge — corre.spond very avcII to my own observations. I am also on account of his statements convinced that the large, inner body previously referred to by me (L. 91, p. If.) and which 1 with some doubt took to be the nucleus, is only an accidental formation, caused by imperfect preservation and treatment (plasmolysis). Unfortunately, I have not later had any opportunity of exami- ning the moving spores, as the large (piantitics of Hulosplwra which were met with near P.orgen in 189s have not since leappeared (as far as I know). Common, often in (pumtities, scarce dniing the spring diatom inflow, especially in 1899. Distribution: Temperate and tropical oceanic species, widely distributed in the warmer part of the Atlantic and especially (cfr. Gean 1. c.) in the eastern part of the Gulf Sti'cam from the Faeroe — Shetland channel to the far north of Xoi-way and I'idit up to Baren Eiland. According to Ceeve also west of .\meiica. in the .Mediterraneau and the Indian Ocean. iTlagella-ba. PliatMK'.ystis Pouvhvti (II.' Only noticed during the diatom inflow, then often in large quantities, although very variable with i-egard to frequency. Distribution: Arctic, oceanic (?) and boreal, neritic .species, which developes in masses in the mixing-belt between the arctic waters and those of the Atlantic. Known fi'om Greenland, Iceland, the Faeroe Islands (very fre- quent during a few months of the year), the North Sea, (numer- ous in the English Chaimel in May 1903), Skagerack and Cattegat. On the west coast of Noiway in large masses in the mouths of March—May 1898. "VI. S±l±co£lagellata- iof,vo«'lia fibula Ehkb. Cleve (L. 40, p. 154) considers it to be doubtful whether this genus belongs to the SilieofldycJIatd or to the Eadiolaria. Rare and scarce. Occurs mostly in deep water samples. Distribution: Temperate oceanic form. Occurs in the Atlan- tic, The English Channel, the North Sea, Skagerack, Cattegat, the llultic and the west coast of Norwav. evervwiiere in small numbei's. Spherical shells, with several (more than 6) main spines. 3 sphei'ical shells, with broad 3-edged main spines and similar or smaller simple by- spines on the outer shell . . Echinommn. 3 spherical shells, with nai-row branching byspines on the outei' shell Dri/mi/onnna clcgcnis. 4 spherical shells, with delicate outer shell, which is pierced by broad 3-edged main spines and similar or smaller byspi- nes from the next one Chromyechinxs boiralis. Spongy outer shell, which length- ens out along the main spines as interwoven pyramids. . . . Rhizoph'iima horrale. Circular discs, with porous plates above and below Stylodictya. Biconvex, spongy lens SiMngodiscus fxrus. Outer shell imperfectly closed, with con- centric belts and large openings; inside, a double inner shell Phortioium jn/Ionium. Outer shell with broad porous plates, which coil themselves into a double spiral round an inner shell; numerous, long, naiTow. subulate spines Larcospira minor. Shell of irregular construction with strong, long protruding radial main spines (about 12) Streblacdntliri circitmterta. 1. Ciibo!i«])liæri(la Hck. A'cry sparsely represented (unless one includes Blii^oplnium Jiorcdiri. "VII. IEia,.. The diameter of the inmost shell about 15 \>- (or a little more). About 15 main spines, about equally broad inside as outside of the outmost shell, not long. They seldom protrude farther than to a length equal to the distance between the two outer shells, often less, and vary in development. Between the two inner shells, the radial spines arc very narrow and in fact hardly widei- than the beams of the inmost shell. The byspines on the outside shell are in appearance like the main spines, but not radially lengthened inwards, with a wide base oil the outer shell (like the main spines) and very unevenly devel- oped in size, although generally protruding less than the main spines. Variable in number; although, as a rule, not many, far from being devcdoped in all the corners, only here and there. The number of the main spines is variable, often only about 10, though oftene.st about 15. They are .3-edged as in if r.x« (■•«/(/»;;/ purhijdfnii 11)11. The nearest relation to this .species is, without doubt, K. Irin- acri/nii Hck., which .species, however, to Judue from Hæckel's illu- stration and description ■ (L. 84, p. 441, pi. 24, f. 6-— 8) is well distinguished by the construction of the inside ball, as well as by several other, less important, characteristics (as the number of the pores and spines). As in HcxnconfuDii juirln/ilrniuiiH and //. ciillKinnillniui. tliei'e are forms without outer shells, but thi.'i'e is generally a trace of these in transverse processus on the main spines. These may, hoA\- evei', also be entirely absent. Such forms, of which one is illu- strated on pi. VIII f. .33 c, might equally well he i-eckoned as belonging to the genus Aclinommit (without bvsiiines on the third shell), respectively Haliommn (with only two shells), if their di- mensions and other characteristics were not completely correspond- ing to the above species. Cfr. Jobgensen 1. c. p. 58. This .species also varies a good deal. When the outside shell is thin-walled, the pores and intermediate walls are of a more uneven size. The by.spines are in such cases slightly developed or (as yet) wanting. It is likely that these divergences may be accounted for by a difterence in age. A moi'e important difference is the number of main spines, which seems to be able to vary from 10 to 16. Comparatively frequent, though, like all radiolaria with us, always present in small numbers. It occurs, however, decidedly more frequently and in larger numbers than the two Hcxacontiam species. DisirihiifKiii : The same as that of Hr.iuconlinm enthacanthum and H. parliyilciinau/. Frequent also on the west coast of Norway and in the Norwegian 8ea. E. trinacrium Hck. The forms which I have tabulated under this name are some- what uncertain. They are distinguished from the foregoing species by a strong, rather thick outer shell, more numerous and stronger byspines, as well as by a different construction of the inmost shell, which is in most respects like the middle one. There is nevertheless on the one side a considerable agreement with Chromyechinus horcnlis, only that the outside shell (the fourth) is wanting, on the other side a considerable resemblance to younger forms of Drymyomma elegans, where the characteristic branched byspines are still wanting or are branchless needles. To this must be added that different forms of E. leptodermum may also have rather strong outer shells and more numerous spines. As a rule, though, the forms of Cliromyccliinu.^ horealix may easily be recognized by the transverse processus on the radial spi- nes, which here, as in E. Icptodermum and Hexacontimn enthacanttnnn suggest the beginnings of the still undeveloped outer shell. The forms of Drymyomma elegans have characteristic long slendei- main spines and narrow byspines. Yet, I am not sure if there be not still another species, most nearly answering to E. trinacriuvi, but with long, narrow principal spines and byspines. the latter always being branchless. It is difficult to examine the imnost shell. I have not yet succeeded in ascertaining with certainty whether such a firmly con- structed inner shell with which E. trinacrium is depicted by Haeckel (L. 84, pi. 24, f. (>— 81 is also characteristic of Chro- myechinus horealis and Uryiiiijiiiiinia (d'ljmis. T have, howev'cr, seen such a .shell. As 1 have already suggested in a jircvions paper (.lnudioxsKN L. 91, p. 57) it is not impossible that what I have called E. tri- nacriuiii may be certain young forms of Chromyechinus horealis, whci-e the above mentioned transverse processus on the radial spines are wanting. On the other hand, it is just as likely that there may bo with us another species differing from both Drymy- omma elegans and Echinommn trinacrium, to which the supposed intermediate forms belong. This species would be coinparativcly frequent on the northern coasts of Norway. I'ntil this is made evident, it will be best to keeji to the spe- cies which arc always ea,sily recognized, viz. Echinommn leploili'r- mum, Chniiiiycchiiiiis horealis and Drymyomma elegans. Occin's in the plankton like the foi'egoing species. Protistplanklon. ir l>r.> ■■■> 4>iiiiii]i flt')i:tns Jintd. JoKtiEXSEX L. 91, p. 58. This species, wiicu fully (levcloped, is very easily reeot-nized by its liranched byspincs on the outside shell. The outside shell is strou.iiiy deYj?loped, thick' walled, diameter _:_ s.') |i. The poi-es are roundish with broad intermediate walls, unevenly developed, thoui^h not so nnich so as in Cliromi/echinu.i bi/r<:iilis. on an avera,> borealis (Cl.) tPI. VIII. f. 3.t: pi. IX. fig. 3()— 37). Actinomma boreale Cl. L. 30, p. 20, pi. 1, f. 5 c (vix a, b). Chromyomvm boreale (Cl.) .Turu. L. 91, p. 59. This remarkable species is ea.sily recognized by its four shells, of which the outside one is exceedingly delicate and very differently developed. This outside shell is very often wanting, but there are usually — as before mentioned — indications of it in tlie trans- verse processus on the radial spines. On the outside shell there are — but only i-arely in the ma- terial which I have examined — nai'row bysjiines, few in number, -which most often form more oi- less oblifiuely (not straii'Titly ra- dially) i)roti-uding extensions of the walls between the pores. They may also sometimes be seen as bristle-shaped branches extending obliquely out tVom the main spines. They arc^ thus not radial by- spines, althoui;h they have uii(l(iiii)tc(||y the same bioloL-ical value as these. On account of these spines, it will. I think, be most correct to enter the species as a Cliraniyrrlninis, es]iecially as, on the shell next to the outside one. thei'e are both main spines and byspincs (both having the same appearrancc) in the same sense as in Eclii- nomma trhiacrium. It is quite remarkable to what variations this species is sub- jected, even in the matter of dimensions. 1 have found the follow- ing dimensions on the three outer shells, for 0 specimens: Outside shell 96 |x 114 100 118 121 116 Next to the outside one 77 83 83 83 89 86 Next til the inside mw . . 34 :;.> 37 .3(1 40 30 It will be seen that the dimensions of the shell next to the inmost one diller only a little from the corresponding ones in Hex- acontiuvi enthacanthum, H. pachydermum and Ech'inomma leptocUr- iiium (as well as in E. trinacrium and Drymyomma elcynns). The third shell too corresponds, on the whole, well to the third one in the species mentioned. This is a very interesting phenomenon, seeming to indicate a development of all these forms from a common, comparatively young, principal form, the balls being probably formed centrifugally, at any rate, after the second. It may, on the other hand, perhaps be the case that the less developed inmost shell is formed later, centripetally. I mean that I have seen traces which lead me to conclude that its connection with the second ball is not merely a prolongation of the radial spines. In this species, it seems to be possible to distinguish between two series of forms, which in their extreme forms are so different that one would not hesitate to class them as distinct species, if there were not so many variations within each series that as yet it does not seem able to fix any certain limit. It is not unlikely that really here exist several closely allied .species. The one series of forms (cfr. pi. VIII, f. 35) has shorter broader spines, not very different in development, on the whole very similar to those of Ech'momma trinacrium Hck. The outer shell is very delicate, closed. The othei- series has longer, moi'e slendei" spines, varyini;' con- siderably in size. The outer shell is of firmer construction, and always seems to be open on one side (not complete). Here the radial spines and the byspines arc particularly long, and this cir- cumstance together with the large hole in the outer shell causes a foreign appearance, something like in certain .species belonging to the Nassellaria and Phacodaria groups. On strongly developed forms of this second series, there are also sometimes seen „ false" byspincs, as described above, at any rate in the form of side branches on the largest radial spines on the open side of the outer shell. On those forms too where the outer ball is closed, there often seems, however, to be a comparatively .strong development of the spines on one side of the shell. lis The pores on the outside shell vaiy considerably in size and shape, both on one and the same individual and on different ones. They range from quite tiny, circular shaped, to large, longish holes. Also the width of the intermediate walls between the pores i> very variable; on the other hand, then- thickness is never great. The shell next to the outside one is always strong, thick-wal- led, with very uneven pores, roundish and oblong, most of them being 10 — 16 |j., although sometimes considerably smaller or larger. The ball next to the inside one answers in all important re- spects to the corresponding one in Echinomma leptodermitm. The inmost shell is difficult to see. Its diameter is abouth 16 \k I have not succeeded in getting it out uninjured when breaking the outer balls, so that I cannot give a good drawing of it. Cleve's Actinomma borealis is undoubtedly the same as this species. He seems, however, to go too far in his opinion of the variations in the radiolaria, as will be seen on reference to his illustrations fig.s a and b (1. c, pi. 1, f. .5 a and 5 b). He looks upon them as young forms of the same species which he illustrates in tig. 5 c. I think that f . 5 b = Echinomma lejitodermvm, f . 5 a is probably the same species (too few main spines depicted on the illustration?) without a developed outer shell. Rather frequent, both on the north , and west coast, though rai-ely at all somewhat numerous. As is the case with the other SpimieJIaria with us only found in deep water. Distrihiition: The same as that of Echhiovima leptodcniuou. Found by Cleve in deep water samples from the sea west and south of Spitzbergen (L. 30, p. 26). Also known from a few pla- ces in the North Ocean as well as (efr. Cleve L. 40, p. 136) a couple on the American side of the Atlantic, near the surface. Rhizoitleg'iiia boreale (Cl.) JOrg. (Pl. IX. f. 38, pl. X. f. 38 e— f.). Hcxadorua hvrealis Cl. L. 30, p. 30, pl. 2, f. i, a, b, c. Rhizoplegvia boreale (Cl.) Jorg. L. 91, p. 61. Easily recognized by the characteristic interwoven pyramids around the main spines (pi. IX, f. 38 b). Haeckel depicts similar pyramids for Rhizople(jina hjchiiospha-ra (L 86, pi. 11, f. 5). The inside shell is irregular, not quite round; sometimes re- sembling a cube in shape, sometimes it is more hke an octahedron. The pores ai'e uneven, irregular, polygonal, averaging about 10 [a. The intermediate walls between the pores are not broad, differ- ently developed, but never having the distinct broader corners which correspond to the rounded lumen of the pore. A few small, short, needle-shaped byspines are found hei-e and theic on the beams, but not regularly in the corners. The main spines are long and strong, often 8 in number (ac- cording to Haeckel's system answering to an inner cube), although also often only 6 (answering to an octahedron) or 7. A larger number may sometimes be found (cfr. pi. X, f. 38, c— f.) The main spines have 3 strongly developed edges wiiich luu■l■o^^• off too- wai'ds both ends. On these edges there are transverse branches diverging at right angles and these, together with the correspond- ing ones on the othei- edges of the same spine, form a very vari- able number of verticils of threes. The spongy, loose and very irregularly consti'ucted network, which forms the outer shell, arises from the lowest 2 — 3 verticils on the main spines, but has the appearance of being lengthened out a good way up along the radial spines, on account of the thin connecting beams, which unite the different verticils parallel to the direction of the spine (fig. 38, a, b). Also on the outside of the outer spongy .shell (network), there are some few scattered short and fine, needle-shaped byspines. The ocean forms seem generally to have 6 radial spines. There seems to be a slight difference between the regular foi'ms which have 6 radial spines, and those which are more frequently found in the coast water and which have about 8. The former seem to have a smaller inner shell with distinct byspines. I have, how- ever, not discovered any definite difference so as to make it necessary to divide them into two or more species. Young forms (cfr. pi. X, f. 38, e — f. and Cl. 1. c. pi. 2. f. 4 a) are rather unrecognizable, as both the interwoven pyramids and the spongy outer shell are absent. The construction of this species i-esembles greatly that of Mhizoplecpna radicatum Hck. and JR. lijclinosphæra Hck. The inner, fine, transverse branches on the radial spines in the space between the outer, spongy shell and the inner shell are, however, wanting. These transverse branches are by Haeckel the characteristic of the subgenus Rhizoplegmklium. According to Haeckel's system, it might perhaps be a ques- tion as to whether or not our species should be classed as belonging to the genus Lychnosphæra, because of the byspines on the inner shell. As these, however, are small and few in number, and per- haps not even always present, this would not be recommendable, and still more so as such a distinction between the genera seems to be unnatural. Haeckel's genus Hexadoyas has radial spines without side branches, for which reason I still mean that the above species finds a more natural place among the closely allied foi'ms of the genus Rhizoplecpna, notwithstanding that there undoubtedly often occur forms with 6 main spines. Belongs to the most common radiolaria with us and is not rare in deep water samples, although never numerous. Distribution: On the west coast of Norway rather fre(|uent, although rare in fully developed condition. Known from the sea west and south of Spitzbergen (Cl. L. 30, p. 30) and from a feu- places in the Norwegian Ocean. VII A. 3. Porodiscida Hck. St^'lodirtya Ehrh.. Hck. iSpecics of this genus seem only to occur (juite exceptionally with us. I have only seen a very few individuals, which appeal', however, to belong to species hitherto unknown. All have more or less distinct circular, inner rings, not spiral-shaped, and belong. therefore, to Haeckel's subgenus StyJodictyon. In deciding a species, it is of great importance to examine the shaj)e of the disc in side view. I have only included in my list those species in which 1 am acquainted with this shape. S. tenuispina Joro. n. sp. (PI. X, f. 39). Shape of the slnU in side view: ^\lmost linear, though some- what thicker in tlic middle and slightly narrowed towards the ends Protistplnnktoii. which arc rounded off. A small portion nf tin' central part of the shell is stronuiy convex, forming a pioliiHiiii- hail shaped cap on either side (pi. X, f. 3!)c). SijKtcm of Ehn/n: From an inner little spherical siiell 4 radial lods extend in the form of a cross tn the 1st rin^', which forms an irregular ipiadrani-ie with rounded corners. The radial rods pass throuijh the middle of the sides. Beyond this rinj? thci-e are, on the specimen illustrated, G — 7 rings, each joined to the one next outside by a continually increasing number of radial rods. It is likely that the number of the lings increases as time goes on. The iinier rings are still somewhat angular, the outer, however, more iei;ular. The outmost ones seem, however, again to show irregu- larity, which perhaps, disappears with age. Purf>:: The strougly convex central part, which corresponds fairly well to the 1st ring, has iiuiisually large, roundish, hexagonal pores, which are much broader than the separating walls. The I'est of the pores are exceptionally small and uneven in size, most of them being narrower than the intermediate spaces, or of the same width as these, very little lai'gcr outwai'ds, -2—3 on the space bet- ween two rings. L'adial sjiiucs: Around tlie disc (in the imperfectly developed individual, cfr. the illustration) a few very narrow, needle-shaped radial spines protrude, apparently in no detinite order. Numerous radial rods are to be found between the outer rings; some go through two or more, others again only connecting two rings. B/jsjiinrs: Very small, almost punctiform, short byspines, lar- gest and closest together on the convex cential part, the others being only scattered over the disc. Dimensions: Diametei' of 1st ring 30 \>., of 2nd 42, of 3rd 39. of 4th 78, of 5th 98, of 6th 120, of 7th 144, 8th ring irregular and as yet incomplete. The rings are thus somewhat broader ont- A\ards. The large pores on the central part 5 — 6 m the small ones only I V2— 3— 4 |i. The few piercing radial spines only protrude as far as a distance equal to the breadth of the rings. The disc is 37 [j. thick at the convex central part, outside this 30 11, only about half as thick at the margin. The specimen which is illustrated seems to me to suggest that the few piercing radial spines are in reality radial rods which penetrate several rings, similarly to those which are seen here and there farther in between the rings. In this case, it is hardly cor- icct to cousidei- them as the radial spines characteristic of the Lienus Sti/lodictija. The above species might just as well, for that matter, be classed as belonging to the genus Forodiscus (without marLiinal spines); but as one cannot be sure whether there may not be radial spines on the outside ring in the fully developed indivi- dual. I have retained the species under the genus Stylodicti/a, where it ^\ould at once be placed after a less critical examination. It is certainly also closely related to the following species. In structure it is very like Forodiscus orhiculatns Hck. (L. 80, p. 492, pi. 29, f. 1), which, hoAvever, wants the very charac- teristic, coarsely porous, central part. This has the appearance of a spherical shell with a diameter greater than the breadth of the disc, with a smaller sphere in the middle (this sphere is the inner- most shell) and with equatorial rings outside. Only twice noticed in 1899: In the sea otf (iaukværo, '7i, 0—700 m.; in the sea oft' Rost, --/;, 0 — 900 m. This makes it very probable that it is an oceanic, deep watci- species, which only exceptionally comes to our coasts. S. validispina Jciito 11. «p. (PI. X, f. 40). The structure is, on the whole, the same as in the foregoing species. The strange, peculiar, strongly convex central part is, however, wanting (the disc is homogeneous) and the margin is fur- nished with numerous stiong sjiines which are almost i-egularly di- stributed. Shit pi' of III,- slirll ,11 siilf ricw: Hi'oadly linear (the di.sc is of almost even thickness) but little narrower at the margin than in the middle, with sharp or obtuse corners, not clearly rounded otf at the ends, but almost scjuai'e. There are short sitines scattered on the cen- tral pait. Thr si/slrn, of nniis: From the innermost little shell 4 radial rods extend in the shape of a cross to the fir.st ring, as in the preceding species. The ring itself is also here an irregular quadrangle with rounded corners. Outside this ring, there are three others, connected to each other by radial rods Avliose number increases outwards. In the prolongation of the 4 primaiT radial rods (from the inmost shell) may be seen, more or less clearly, some similar ones which arc rather crookedly placed, aud these conjoin to form 4, more or less definite, zigzag rods, which go through the whole system of rings. On the outside ring there are numerous (21) equatorial, narrowly conical, marginal .spines. Pores: The pores in the centre are very small, punctiform, very scattered ANith wide intermediate spaces, gradually larger out- wards, on the two outer rings about 2 on the space between the rings, uneven in size, up to 4 \>. or a little larger. Between the pores on the central part very small, punctiform byspines are .scat- tered, which may easily be overlooked. Radial spines: Numerous, narrowly conical (subulate), strong radial spines of ditterent lengths, the longest being little more than V2 of the radius of the disc. Some project out from the i-ing next to the outside one, several too from the one next to the inmost one, and yet a few from the innermost one. Byspines: A few scattered ones, very short and vei-y small, needle shaped, extend from the central part of the disc. Dimensions: The diameter of the inner shell 14 |i., of the first ring 34, of the second 60, of the third «4. of the fourth l(t2. In thickness 24 |).. The specimen illustrated appears to be almost fully developed. Probably only the small portion of the outer rinn which is not seen in the illustration, is all that is wanting. This species exhibits a certain amount of agreement with S. stellata Bail. (L. 9, p. 6, pi. 1, f. 20), which has, however, fewer and broader spines, and also diifers in other respects. Only once found: Sea off ROst, "A 1899, 0—900 m. (together with the preceding and the following species). S. aculeata JijRc;. n. sp. (PI. X, f. 41). This species corresponds well in structure to the foregoing one, but differs in a marked degree with regard to its radial spines, which are particularly numerous, and are more irregularly placed, not all lying at the same level, that of the disc, but pointing ob- hquely beyond and beneath it. Shnpe of tlie shell, in side riew: Broadly linear, with rounded corners and ends. From the centre to near the margin, there are small scattered punctiform byspines. 120 E. Jørgensen. System of ring!;: On the whole hkc the preceding-, only the ring-s are more irregular in shape and width. Outside the fourth ring- there seems to be traceable the be- dnning of a 5th which is as yet not formed. Poi-ps : On the whole like those of the preceding. Very large pores here and there on the edge of the disc, which would pro- bably have formed several smaller ones later on. The byspines are very scattered, fewer in number than in the preceding species, but distributed over a larger part of the disc. liadial spines: The rings are united similarly to those in the preceding species, but the number of radial spines around the disc is larger, more than 30. The spines are narrower and more irregularly developed, some being a little bent, turned outwards and obhquely upwards, not all at the same level, equatorial, but distributed over the broad, rounded margin of the disc. The length of the spines is about the same as in the preceding species. Byspines: Very similar to those of the preceding species, but more scattered and distributed over the whole of the disc nearly out to the margin. Dimensions: The diameter of the inmost shell 12 ij., of the hrst ring about 38, of the second 54, of the third 85, of the fourth 110. Pores uneven, most of them being 2—4 ij-. The spines protrude as much as to 30 [k The disc is 28 \>. in thickness. This form appears to ditfer considerably from the other spe- cies on account of the irregularly placed marginal spines. The specimen illustrated is probably not quite fully developed. Note. Sfyloiliefya aspera .TiiRH. (L. 91, p. (il) is a fourth species. VII A. 4. Spongodifscida Hck. Spongodison»'! favns Ehrb. Ehbb. L. 53, p. 301. Hck. L. 86, p. 577. A species, which on the whole corresponds fairly well to the description given by Haeckel of this species, was twice found to- gether with Stylodidya tenuispina (cfr. under this heading). No inner rings w&tq seen. The disc was shaped like a little thick, biconvex, lens. Towards tiie margin there were fine radial spines here and there, some of these were a little protruding ; but the disc did not appear here to be fully developed. The pores towai'ds tlic mai'gin much larger than in the middle. Diameter 180 |).. Distribution: According to Haeckel, the North Atlantic, Greenland, FaerOe Channel (Murray), surface. VII A. Irregular Spnmellaria. Tlie tliree foi-ms mentioned below of irregular Wpumellaria are difficult to trace and explain, and have given mc a great deal of work and taken a lot of time. Foi' each form I have briefly mentioned the results I at last -arrived at; but there is still a good deal of work left before a full light with regard to their structure can be claimed. VII A. 5. Pjioiiida Hck. I'liorticiniu pyloninm (Hck.?) Cl. (PI. X, f. 42, a-d: pi. XI, f. 4-2, e— f., f. 43—45). Cl. L. 30, p. 31, pi. 3, f. 2 a, b, c. Hck. L. SG, p. 709, pi. 49, f. 10? Tetrapylonium Clerei Joeg. L. 91, p. 64. This species was first classed as Phorticium pyloninm Hck. by Cleve, 1. c. Judging from his illustrations, the innermost shell was not noticed, which would allow of the species being classed as Phorticium pylonium, a form A\hich is probably little known. As I, however, found such an innermost shell, and apparently 3 systems of girdles, I concluded that I should refer the species to the genus Tetrapylonium, as T. Clevei Joeo. n. nomen. Cleve has, in a later work accepted this name and remarks that the spe- cies is not identical to Phorticium pylonium Hck., probably because he has also seen the innermost shell. After much fruitless labour, I at last succeeded — as far as I can see — in getting a glear idea, in all important points, of the struc- ture of this interesting species, and I have found it to be as described below. As will be seen, it is quite different from that of the genus Tetrapylonium and — as far as I can see — of all the others mentioned by Haeckel. This would necessitate a new genus, if there were not a possibility that the species is, after all, identical to Haeckel's Phorticium pylonium. The genus Phorticium is too vaguely described by Haeckel to be recognized, either after the desei'iption he gives or his illu- stration. As, however, Haeckel speaks of P. pylonium as a very frequent species of very varying appearance, there may be, as al- ready suggested, a possibility of my species, after all, being found to be the P. pylonium. The structure is principally as follows (cfr. pi. X, f. 42*): On the most perfectly developed specimens there is on the very outside a largest, lateral girdle, a broad oval or almost a rectangle in shape, with rounded corners. (Cf. Cl. 1. c. fig. 2 a). Generally, only the sides of this girdle, nearest to the transverse girdle, are present. This outmost lateral girdle is seen in profile in a dorsal view, looking perpendicularly towards its level (when the belt itself it seen from the narrow side). Cleve's fig. 2 a gives such a dor- sal view. Right in tlie middle of this girdle and placed perpendicularly on it, dividing it into two equal parts, we find a second girdle de- veloped where it must be shortest, namely, on a plane parallel to the shortest side of the rectangle. This is the transverse girdle (the designations correspond to Haeckel's). It is seen from the front in the dorsal figure (pi. X, f. 42, a, b) and from above in the apical one (pi. X, f. 42 c, d). In the lateral figui-e (pi. XI, f. 42, e, f) the sidepieces of the girdle are seen from the front; they coincide with the corresponding parts of the lateral girdle. Across this girdle a new one is similarly developed at the shortest distance, perpendicular to both the former ones. This is the sagittal girdle. It is seen in ])rolih' in the lateral figure (the sagittal section) and from above right against its wide side on the apical one (the transverse section). Again, perpendicular to this sagittal girdle and to the pre- ceding one, and also where the distance is least, yet another girdle is similarly developed, thus forming an inner lateral one parallel to the outermost one. which is (lie largest. Protistplnnkton. Ill this way tlio dnilcs continue inw.nils. until their arc :} iatt'ial. :! transverse and -i sairittal imes. In tiie ijorsal view ithe lateral section' there will, therefore, be seen 2 coiieentrie, some- what oval, inner shells eneircleil by a broail cross ginllc and a lateral airdle, which is still broader and more or less completely developed and is seen in profile (f. -12 a, b.) In the lateral view (on the sairittal section) will also be seen two inner shells, both iihloni^-rectaiiL'iiiar. Thi' iiiiieriiinst diie is coniiectrd with the next one. by a more or less clearly disceiiiihie i;inlle, the inner lateral jrirdle. Inside the innennost one, there are traces of yet another smaller one. Outside the outermost one, will be seen the more or less complete broad lateral girdle (f. 42, e. f.) In the apical view (the transverse section) may also be seen two inner shells, almost square with curved sides. The middle one is joined to the outer transverse girdle by another girdle which is not very broad — the sagittal girdle. Round the figure the transverse girdle is seen in profile (f. 4:2 e. d; the eiidiiieces of tiie lateral girdle are here undeveloped). It must not be understood that the ghdlcs are developed from the outside inwards, in the order in which I have described them. (.Ml the contrary, it is probable here too that the formation of the skeleton is centrifugal, the innermost portion, perhaps, excepted. The most important ditference between the structure of this species and that of Tetraiiifh}niim Hcic. is that in this latter genus (according to Hck.) 3 separate trizonal shells are developed one outside the other. In the form here described, on the other hand, it will be more or less arbitrary to distinguish between several shells on account of the connecting belts which in themselves constitute a clear structural plan. There is, too. a number of radial spines, which are especially detinite and strongly developed in two diagonal planes, and here form 8 protruding spines at the coniei's, as in Ociopijle ocfosti/le and several similar forms. There are, also others, apparently irregularly scattered, which support the outside lateral girdle. Finally, a rather large number of byspincs occur on the outer part of the shell, short, needle shaped and with a broader base. The pores are uneven, somewhat larger on the outer lateral girdle, roundish, oblong and polygonal ; with strong separating walls, \\lien they are fully developed. On the transverse girdle, the pores are smaller, roundish, very uneven, with wide separating walls. The girdles are all rather irregularly developed, not symmetri- ( il. Neither are the radial spines symmetrically placed. As already mentioned, it cannot be seen from Haeckel's de- Miiption, what is the actual structure of the genus Phm-ticium. I have, therefore, refrained from proposing any new name, until Haeckel's species Phortmitm pi/hinnm is more clearly defined. To the form here described belong also the majority of Octo- j';/lr octosti/Je HcK. /'. mi)ior Joeg. 1. c. p. 64. These foi'ms are Ir-s developed than Tetrapylonium Clcrei, but seem, generally speak- iiiL'. to belong to the same species. To the same forms too, the I'li'Jiik-iinii jiijloiiiioii illustrated by IIaeckel would appear to lirlollg. It is. however, quite likely, that at least two species are con- it ahvavs in small luuibei deep Rather frequent, water samples. Disirilnif'ion : Not unfreipient on the west coast of Norway, also in deep water samples. Cleve has found it in samples from deep water from the sea west and south of Spitzberiren, as well as in surface samples from the American side of the North Atlantic. Also known from a few places in the Norwegian Ocean. IIaeckel designates Fliurticita» p;/lonium as cosmopolitaii (Mediterranean. Atlnntif. I'ficili.- etc ..surface and in various de|)ths".) VII A. «. IJllioliilH. lIcK. ■jHr«-OM|>ira minor (.hiw..) Liflicliun miliar .Iiihg. J^. <)1, p. (Jo, p|. .5, f. 24. This species has a very dirterent appearance, according to tin- position in which it is seen. In one position it has an appearance corresponding to tin; illu- stration referred to, and which caused me to consider it as a Li- thelius with a double spiral. On being rolled under the microscope it has, in another posi- tion, the appearance of 3 distinct (concentric) shells, one outside the other, the innermost being somewhat oblong, the other two rounder. In this last position, an iudefinite contour of an inner, smaller shell is seen in the innermost one. From which one may probably conclude that the innermost of the three shells is double, Larnucilla-shnped or trizonal fac- cording to Haeckel's designations). I have not, however, succeeded in seeing this clearly. Form this shell there extends, on both sides, a transverse girdle, which winds itself into a spn-al about the largest axis of the inner shell, the longitudinal or principal axis (after Haeckel). These two spirals give rise to the appearance of a LifhÆus with a double spiral, when looked at from above (transverse section, after Haeckel apical view). In a certain, a little oblique, position one gets again a more or less indefinite impression of a single spiral. In each spiral there is only a little more than one tuin. Pores somewhat uneven, not large. Numerous, long, narrow, needleshaped radial spines. (Cfr. also JORGENSEN 1. C. 1. One of the most frequent radiolaria in the north, sometimes also rather numerous, especially in ocean samples. Distribution: Also rather frequent on the west coast. Known too from a few places in the Norwegian Ocean, where it occurs together with southern forms. Note. \Miat is in one instance in the tables entered as Lithelins spiralis Hck. is very uncertain, and it is probably only a form of LurcospirK minw, which, as already mentioned, in certain positions gives the appearance of a single spiral. The same is the case with regard to L. spiralis .Tiikg. L. 91, p. >|»li:cra n. <,'eu. I have several times, but only in conserved material, come across an organism which appears to be a skeleton-less radio- laria of the division Aeantharia. It possesses, namely, the peculiar ])lasma products which Haeckel calls myophrisca, and wiiich he describes as characteristic of this group. For this species, I have had to coin a new iianic and have ■called the genus Radiosphæra. R. anacantliica JiiRc. n. »p. (I'l. XVU, fi.;. 105, lOfi). Central capsule sjjlierical, filled with numerous small and lai-ge balls (alveoli?) the majority, small. Spines and skeleton wanting. Kegularly distributed outside the central capsule, there are several bundles of myophrisca, probably 20 in number. They are short, linear, rather glossy, and are about even in size. In every bunch 6 — 8 of these bodies. These bunches (or bundles) lie in the outer part of the calymma which forms a structureless mass of slime (jelly), wliich is only Aåsible on being coloured. The diameter of the central capsule is 65—70 |i. Rare and scarce, is. however, easily overlooked: -'Vi 1899, Kvænangen, 0 — 50 m.; Vs Evenstad I, 0—50 m. , "Va 1900 Bål- stad I, 0—200 m.; "A the Skjerstad Fiord IV, 0—300 m. and the Skjerstad Fiord V, 0—420 m.; V4 the Skjerstad Fiord XII, 0—500 m.; «A the Folden Fiord I, 500—400 m. From the above, the species would seem to be oceanic, uncer- tain whether it is temperate or boreal. VII C. Xas!i$ellaria. Of this division there was a comparatively large number of forms iu the plankton examined and also on the west coast of Norway; and, among these, there were a good many which, on account of their slightly developed skeletons, were at a low point of evolution. These proportionately simple forms are very interesting, in as much as they seem to be able to furnish valuable information with regard to the oi'iginal str-uctural type for the corresponding divisions, as well as \\"ith regard to the phylogeny of the whole class. H.4Eckel's splendid work on Radiolaria (L. 86) is on the whole admirable for its clearness and the ingeniousness with which apparently unimportant details are fitted together to make up a wonderful and consistently worked out system. If it had not been for this immortal work of Haeckel's, the immense material, which the Challenger and other expeditions provided, would have waited long before it could have been made useful to science to any great extent. There may be differences of opinion as to the justification or appropriateness of the genera and families erected by Haeceel; it is impossible, however, not to admire the immense amount of valuable observations which are so plainly and clearly set forth in his extentive work. As far as XasseUaria are concerned, Haeckel's system does not seem to be quite successful; but this di\ision is, as he himself mentions several times, particularly difficult, and can hardly be dealt with satisfactorily in any other way than by starting from the simplest forms. These simple forms are, however, small and in- conspicuous and may therefore easily be ignored for the beautiful and wonderful forms of which there are so many illusti-atidiis in Haeckel's famous work. It is just for these simple forms that it seems to be imjjossible to use Haeckel's classification. After mucli groping and maii\ fruitless attempts to arrange the Nassellaria, which I have fouml in my material, according to Haeckel's system, I have at length felt compelled to get out of the difficulty by erecting several new genera. Unfortunately the Nassellaria in my material — as is the case with Radiolaria on the whole — never occur iu any important numbei-s, but often only singly. I am, however, more and moie convinced that certain simple structural conditions, which seem to have been partly overlooked, partly considered to be of little im- portance by Haeckel, who does not use them in his classification, recur as the uround i)lan of a large number, ])robably the majority, if not all. of foi-nis of ya.'^rllaria. Protistplankton. 123 Mori'ovtT. I liavc bcni cniililtMl, l)y kiiiil assistance from differ- riii (|iiart('rs. to obtain soiiic ricluT nulioiaria samples — most of tlifiii. luifortuuateiy, of fossile species — , which, althoufrh 1 have not yet hy far been able to work them tiirougii, as far as I can see, show that my opinion of the strnctnre of this division of NasseUaria is on the wliole correct. 1 iiope in the futnre in a more detailed work to be able to eive more exact leasons for my opinion, and try to apply it consistently to the more important i:enera of ^V^s- scllariii. My remark, that Hakckel had to some extent ijruored certain piimary skeleton parts, which I consider to be the principal type fur all the forms which I have examined, may give rise to some niisnnderstandiny. Haeckel several times draws special attention to the ..basa'l tripodium" as a ground plan, from which a large number, perliajis all. of the forms may be developed. This triradial iiTonndplan also lies at the bottom of certain classitications in his system. According' to my opinion, thei'e is something wanting here — of which more further on — which is of gi-eat import- ance. Thus I found, quite at the beginning of my work with XasseJlaria (.IihuiExsEx L. 91 1 that Claparede's genus Playiacantha was of lUfferent structure than Haeckel (and Clapahede) had de- scribed, and, unfortunately, proved to have the same structure which Haeckel describes as characteristic for other genera (Plagonidium HcK., Plagiocarjya Hck., Peripleeta Hck.). This peculiar structure is, however, not contined to radiolaria beloHL^'ing to the genera mentioned, but is common to the whole division, \\-itli variations in development in ditferent directions (see below). This circumstance of itself makes it impossible to retain Haeckel's g"enera in their original detinition. Whoever has tried to use Haeckel's system of classification of Xassellariu foi' other divisions, as, for instance, the large one C'l/rtoiden, must certainly have found that the genera and divisions of his system are, at any rate in part, unsatisfactory and prove not to be so well limited as to be of practical service. In several instances, certain secondary structural conditions of comparative insignificance are taken to be a basis for division, as also, in not a few cases, accidental and passing stages of development are used as distinctive characteristics. Especially in several of the ( 'l/rtoi(Jca in my material there are — and must be according to my oiiinion — real radial apophyses, which are not found in the corresponding genera according to Haeckel, so that they would have to be classified under quite different divisions in his system. On this account, I have been obliged to start new genera here too. It seems to me that taken as a whole, Haeckel's system as regards the XanseUaria, — at any rate, large portions thereof — must be entirely reconstructed. It will then be possible to retain a large number of Heackels genera, but with different definitions. Haeckel mentions several times that the Xassellaria can monophyletically be traced from an oi-iginal ground form, but that great difficulties are met with when one tries to put this into practice. He states that „the basal tripodium" or a sagittal ring or a ce- phalis may be looked upon as such a ground form. He seems, however, to consider the tiipodium as the most natural starting point, as there are traces of such a tripodium to be met with in the ring species and Ci/rtoidca (..cortinar feet" in Cortimi and Cor- tiniscus, „cortinar septum" in several Ci/rfoidea). This tripodium corresponds best also to my ideas. As a foundation for the detailed desciiptidn which follovFs, I have, had to coin various designations which arc most easily ex- plained together when giving a comparative treaty of the whole group. Then too, I will explain my ideas with regard to the re- lation one to another, and the origin, of the g-enera found in the material under examination. Pliylogeny of the genera mentioned. As an original gi'ound foi'm, 1 take oni; which is similai' to Plagonidium Hck. (and Plagiocarpa Hck.) and which has four spines, extending in twos divergently from the ends of a short central rod. 'Vho plane thi'ough two of them, the sagittal plane, is perpendicular to the plane through the other two. With a change of direction, an apical spine, A, and .3 basal ones will soon appear. These basal spines are one of them dorsal^ D (fig. I) and two lateral, Lj. (right) and Lj (left). This seems to be a natural form for the skeleton, con- sidering the position of the central capsule. (Cfr. below, concerning the position of ba- lance in the water). These 4 primary spines are, as stated in my previous paper (L. 91), the same as constantly occur in the Xassel- laria which I mentioned. There they were called : Der primare Mittelstachel (= D), der Vor- derstachel (^ Li) and der Hinterstachel (= Lj.). :My reason now foi' changing the names is that the designations used will continuallv recur in ., . , , . ,.' , . , Fig-. I. The ground form: lateral view, per- the special descriptions, which ^ ,. , „ , ,. „ „ ,, » „ . ' ^ ' spectively. Schematically, as the foUowiiis.' it would not be at all easy to " figures, understand unless I gave these spines their special names, so that it was important to choose suitable ones, and such as agree as far as possible with the designa- tions used by Haeckel, whereever these latter could be retained. If the skeleton be placed so that the central rod is horizontal and seen from the ventral end, the sagittal plane being vertical and the apical spine directed upwards, then the primary dorsal,, basal spine D will be directed backwai-ds and downwards, the apical spine A somewhat backwards and upwards, the left, lateral spine Lj (from the ventral end of the central rod) downwards, forwards and to the left, and the right, lateral spine L^. downwards,. forwards and to the right (fig. II and fig. HI). Now there arises. a verticil of 3 branches on each main spine, and so we have the Plagiacantha type, as it is found in the spe- cies P. arachuoides Clap, (not the genus Plngiaeantha Hck.). The apical spine is here rather small and has (generally?) only two branches. ily reason for considering the apical spine, nevertheless, as be- longing to the primary skeleton, is that I have never come across- 124 E. Jørgensen. any form in ^\'hieh it was wanting. Its comparatively weak de- yelopment, in many cases, may tlierefore be due to retrogression. vVt any rate, it would have to be looked upon as a spine which appears at a very early stage of development, so that, in the case in question, it will only be immaterial whether it is considered as being formed at the same time as the 3 basal ones, or as having u 7ig. II. The ground form ; ai)ical view. Fig. in Tlie same; ventral D A been formed later. In other words, Haeckel's basal tripodium may be a more original form; but the ground form with 4 spines which I have chosen as a starting point, is the common type for all the forms which I have found. This primary verticil of branches is found, more or less di- stinct, in a series of forms, which appeal-, therefore, to originate, mure or less directly, from the Plagiaccmiha type. There is a peculiarity with regard to the verticil, whicii plays an important part when examining the skeletons, as it makes it easier to trace the corresponding parts and makes clear the rela- tion between certain forms. The branches of the dorsal spine, D, are placed one dorsally, two ventral-later- ally. (Here we only regard the projections of the branches on a plane perpendicular to the direction of the main spines. The actual direction of the branches is deter- niinod too liy tliat of the main spines, so that it will be, respectively, dorsally up- wards and ventral -laterally downwards.) On the right lateral spine, the direc- ^. ,,, „„ ,„ . „ , tioii is almost corresponding, that is with Fig. IV. The Plagiacantha tvpo; ^ •" transverse section of the basal One branch outwards (away from the cen- •spines. tral 1-od, cfr. fig. IV), while the verticil of the left lateral spine is turned so as to take the position as denoted on tig. 1\'. 'I'he edges liave also tlie same position, where they occur, as well as the secondary spines. In this Avay, tlie plasmatic body will be more perfectly jiro- tected, than would be the case if all three verticils were in the i-egular positions. A development in two directions now takes place. I'here appears a oth, important, spine, the ventral sagittal one (in my A- 1,. X pre^^ous paper, .Ioegensex L. 91, designated as ,.der secundilre Mittelstachel"), and the primary connecting arches appear. The ventral sagittal spine extends from the common starting point for the two lateral spines (the ventral end of the central rod) and is also basal (directed downwards and for'i\-ards). On those skeletons which are less richly developed, it is easy to i-ecognize it as a less strongly developed spine of later origin. The primary arches are developed between those primary branches of the basal spines which are nearest each other, and are, therefore, three in number: (1) The left la- teral arch. l!i tig. V, bet- ween the left branch of the dorsal spine. (1| and the inner branch, Ijj, of the left lateral main spine; (2) the ventral arch. 1^^. between 1^ branch, 1^.] > lateral main (3) the right, B„ between branch, h'd. and the left of the right spine and lateral arch, the lorsal of the right ioht branch of the dorsal one. d„ - de- being lateral main spine and the Thus, the ventral arch and the left, lateral arch run together to a point on b-, and consequently have a corner in common which is suspended under the left, lateral main spine. If one no\\- supposes the formation of a more complete net- work through tlie addition of secondary meshes and spines, in basal direction, on the sides of the pyramids, one has, in all important respects, Plectamntha oUaslvs. On the other hand there is — as above mentioned velopment in another direction, the ventral sagittal spine, V formed. iV simple form which belongs here is Cuvqijjluraufhn cladophora. In its most simple state (young forms?) it consists of the 5 s])i- nes D, L,. L]_ A and V (cfr. lig. VI and lig. Vll). The most fully developed individuals seem be- .sides to have Iwd secondary latfi'al spines, directed la- teral-dorsally and basally, 1,, and 1], ex- tending fniiii the ba.se of the apical spine. (These spines, 1, are perhaps only ProtistplaDktoii. 1 bi-aiiclios of tlu' (luito eonTs|H»ii(l ti rhuloiihoni). (hirsa Ihcii- CIV. full her iiKk-i (//(// Fig. VII. The Cam] .strongly bent towards ea opines unite at tlio [loint.- Ill ('iiiiijii/hifKiitliii. the primaiv verticil of braiidics is wanliiii;. lii.stoad of this, .seeoiulary branches (spines) are (leveloped on the 3 cdfres of the main sj)incs. It seems, therefore, most natural to derive Campylavaiiiha from the common yi'onnd form, as a parallel form to Phijjia- (■(iiitliii. It is, however, also possible that the verticil of branches is transformed into the scattered, strong spines on the edges, as this primary verticil appears to occur on the apical spine (?). The two basal sagittal spines. 1) and V, are in Cam- I (itlicr. Let us suppose that and we siiould have a sagit- 2)!/lac(iiitliii these two tal ring. It would be interesting if the ling forms (Steplwidea Hck.) as a whole could be derived in a similar way; but I am as yet un- able to judge if this be so, as my personal acquaintance with these forms is too deficient. In the material under examination, only one of these forms occurred, Dictyocircus chtthrafus, and even that was very sparsely represented. It seems, however, to me that this form most naturally may be derived in the manner mentioned. Such a derivation seems to be natural for the division Semantida Hck. I think, however, that the whole division Stephoidea Hck. requires a thorough revision. By help of the secondary lateral spines 1, (cfr. fii;-. VT and fig. VII) it seems that Dictyocircus dathratus may be quite natur- ally derived from Campylucantha cladophom. (Cfr. further under Dictyocircus). In this way too the long, protruding free spine, the apical one A. which is not seen in IIakckkl's rin;:- forms, is ex- plained. We also lind a clear and easy transition from Dictyocircus to Ceratospyris hypertiorea, additional meshes appearing on both sides •of the ring. The transition here is so evident that — as mentioned under Ceratospyris — there may be some reason to suppose that Dictyocircus is but a young form of Ceratospyris. That the network in Dictyocircus develops into the two lateral ■domes of Ccratosiiyris, seems ([uite natural. Several of the most important meshes are directed oblicjuely outwards from the ring (cf. under Dictyocircus). The additional growth therefore at first causes the network to be widened laterally. Later, byspines will be formed on the sides, and these will converge towards the open central space, for the direction of the byspines is generally such as to cover uni)rotected places. Thus the netwoik of the sides converges and the shell is finally closed. My opinion, therefore, is that the ring in Dictyocircus is basal, not apical, as in similar foi'uis accordin:: to Haeckel's interpre- tation. In the second scries, there is after Plictacantha the develop- ment lit a ventral .sagittal spine. 1 think I have seen a form which would beloiiL.'- Iierc, very similar to I'lcclunnitha oikishos. but having a ventral sagittal spine; but, as the study of the stuctiire of these forms has taken a great deal of time, [ have been obliged, for the present, to give up the thoutriit of attaining definite clearness with respect to the limits for the dilVerent sjæcies. it would al.so have proved impossible to di.stingiiisli with certainty between young ftmiis of ditlerent .species and genera, unless the most important structural conditions had first been settled. Krom the /'Icrtucantlui type, there is a further development to J'hormacanllui liystri.r. a venti-al, sagittal spine a.s well a.s .several ai'ches being (leveloped. These arches arc apical, extending from the apical spine to the three ba.sal ones or to the primary basal arches. I have not found time to study the course of these apical arches more closely; but there regularly appears to be one from the dorsal branch of the apical .spine (d,| lig. V) to the dorsal branch of the dorsal main spine, one from the right branch of the apical sjiine to the right lateral arch, l^^ as well as one from the left l)i;nicli u\' the apical .spine (here the apical spine has the piimary verticil of branches) to the left latei-al arch, ]{|. Besides these, there are al.so secondary apical arches outside the primary ones, distally, or between them. It is interesting to note that Phormuranthit hystrix shows the same course for the primary branches and the primary arches as Flectacantha oikishos. Only in the case of Flwnmumitha. the for- mation of arches has reached a further stage and the tips of the branches have mostly disappeared (the branches have become parts of the arches). Similarly, the outer branches of the primary ver- ticil of the lateral main .spines are retrograded and on well devel- oped individuals transformed into short spines. The ventral, sagittal spine is bent more downwards than the lateral ones, these being dii-ected more forwards and the apical one more backwards. Thus is formed an interesting type, which in one respect exhibits a re- markable likeness to the Cludosccnium type, while it is, on the other hand, difficult to separate with certainty fiom H.\eckkl's group Movocyrfida. The spine which H.\eckel, in Cladoscenium and the whole group Monocyrtidu, calls the apical spine (apical horn) is the same which I have called the dorsal, basal spine, I). Closer considera- tion will prove that this opinion is Justified (cfr. under Phonn- acanthu, Cladoscoiium. Peridium and LithomeUssa). Similarly to the foregoing ought, therefore, Cladoscenium and Mmiocyrtida, as well as the other Cyrtoidcu. to be placed in the contrary position with the .,ce2)halis" (Hck.) downwards, and not a-s IIaeckei, has done, with the rephalis upwards and the ..thorax" and the ..alidomcn" downwards. One would get the same relationship between the groups if one retained Haeckel's method of placing them for Cyrtoidcu, but turned the preceding ones over .so that the three spines (Haeckel's .,basal tripodium") turned upwards, and one — according to the above designation the apical one — downwaids. In this way, the network in Plerturunthu and Phormncuutlui slmulil be considered as apical, not biisal. If, however, one goes in the natnial order from the simi)le forms, without a network or with a very incomplete one. to such ones as the Cyrtoidcu, it seems most natural to consider the three spines — as above — to be basal, not apical. On the whole, perhaps this is the right place to say a few words about the natural position of balance in the water. 12 6 E. Jørge Haeckel considers those forms which have a marked principal axis to be „monostatic", supposes that they swim in one definite position of balance. As the skeletons of Nassellaria with their substantial spines and net walls must be considered decidedly heavier than water, their plasmatic parts are most probably lighter, in order that the form may be able to float in smooth water, when no selfmotion is supposed. It is another matter, whether it follows from this that tliese forms are monostatic, as Haeckel supposes. It seems, however, natural to conclude that the plasmatic parts support the skeleton and not the reverse, so that it would appear most likely that the central capsule is situated under, not over „the tripodium" (in those forms which have an imperfect skeleton). If, however, the centre of gravity of the plasmatic parts is under „the tripod", it is not impossible that the centre of gravity of the tripodium, by which, naturally, the basal position is deter- mined, may coincide with that of the plasmatic parts, and thus the balance in the water be indifferent. One would think that such a position of balance would provide important advantages and would safeguard against a separation of the central capsule from the plasmatic parts of the skeleton. There are, moreover, several details concerning the different Nasael- hirin skeletons which seem to suggest that the centre of gravity of the skeleton is very near that of the plasmatic parts. Thus the substantial „tophorn" (Hck.) which is found in numerous forms of Cjjrtoidea may be mentioned as an instance of this. It is especi- ally this solid tophorn which makes it appear not improbable that the centre of gravity of the skeleton, if it does not coincide with that of the plasmatic parts, even might well be nearer the cephalis, so that the form when thoroughly balanced ^\■o\M swim witli the cejihulis and the tophorn downwards. In this connection, it is an interesting fact that the central capsule in several Cyrtoidea — e. g. Clathrocijdas, Corocalyptra, Dicfi/ophlinits (cfr. Haeckel, L. 86, pi. 60, 61) is lobed, and has a small part in the cephalis, while four long, widened bags extend thi'ough a large part of the thorax. If these bags are lighter than water, their natural position in the heavier skeleton will be up- wards (although the species, of course, would also swim steadily with the cephalis upwards, if only the centre of gravity of the skeleton lies under that of the plasmatic parts). Here I will not omit to add that this peculiar condition of tile central capsule in Gyrtoidea suggests an original placement in till' cephalis, while later on it has got its greatest volume in the thniiix. Tills again points decidedly to the probability that those forms wliicli have an imperfect skeleton are to be considered as Munocyrtida with an imperfectly developed cephalis (and no thorax). The apical arches and their secondary arches in Phormacantha form a continuation of the net work up over the sides of the a I ileal spine A, thus causing an enclosed dorsal spine, i. e. a ,,col>i- iiirlla" (HcK.), as in Euscenium Hck. and Cladosceniuni Hck. The (vlionella is as yet only partially embodied in the skeleton. At tlie same time a further development of the opposite part takes place, a rather complete wall being formed outside the ventral arch, below the ventral sagittal spine, if this is considered as directed downwards. Probably this is to prevent that the centre of gra\ity of the skeleton shall be moved to one side. The genus Cladoscenium, as it is represented by C', trirolpium, with an almost central columella and even development of the skeleton all around it, may quite plainly be derived from an figure) and finally .3 arches bet- t ween the nearest branches of 1, k.L\Å Fig. vin. obli( interesting, simple form, Protosceninm, which can again be traced back to the Plagiacantha type. We may imagine the original type with the four main spines developed evenly, and having the primary verticil of branches on each of them placed in regular order. (Cfr. fig. VIII). If one now imagines 4 basal arches formed between the nearest branches of the dor- sal spine, D, on the one side, and each of the lateral spines, L, on the other (cfr. the lines .... on the figure), 2 similar ./ ^^ / ^. arches between the nearest / Å n \. branches of the apical spine. / / \ ■ A, on the one side, and the / ...--■■.•' ■■■••■•... \ dorsal spine on the other (cfr. the lines — — — - on the ■ ^'^ L _ .jj. . _-.e Protosren'ui,m-{\\w. the apical spine and the lateral oblique apical view ones, (cfr. the lines — — — on the figure) one has the Protoscenium type. Here there is an almost central columella, which naturally presents itself as an „ apical spine" in contradistinction to the other three, which are all about equally developed and want the outer branch in the primary verticil, while in the columella all three branches are well developed. The columella, however, also here corresponds to the dorsal spine in the foregoing species. This will also be seen if we regard the natural position of the central capsule, between D, L and Li From Protoscenium simplex to Cladoscenium tricolpium, we have again a very plain transition. The branches of the primary spines lose their tips and become parts of the arches (as in Phorm- acantha). The three branches from the spine D are the verticil on the apical spine (after Haeckel). A ventral sagittal spine is also developed, and in this way, perhaps, a counterbalance is formed to the net work at the spine A. From the Plectacantha type a series of forms may again be traced. The net work closes at the base (cfr. corresponding process in Ceratospyris) and we have the genus Peridium, which always seems too to have the ventral, sagittal spine whicli often is, how- ever, but weakly developed. One can here, partly because of the meshes round the dorsal spine, more especially because of the characteristic peculiarity in the position of the ventral and left lateral arch, (suspended from a common, basal, primary branch from the left lateral spine, cfr. Pkctacanthai be convinced tliat Haeckel's ,,apical spine" corresponds to tlie Imsal dorsal spine, D, in the genera with imperfect skeleton. ( )ir' linds also in Peridium several of the characteristic peculiarities of Plertacantha oikiskos, e. g. the larger, secondary meshes with their conspicuous byspines. If the connection with Plectacantha oikiskos may be taken as certain — there is, perhaps, an intermediate form, the one already mentioned which resembles Plectacantha oikiskos, but has a ventral sagittal spine — the connection between Peridium and Cyrtoidea is at any rate quite as certain. Here, however, as mentioned above, the ,,cephalis'' corresponds to the basal network of the simpler forms. One can plainly see in young Cyrtoidea, where it is prin- cipally the cephalis, which is fully formed, how the thorax is devel- oped betAveen the outward pointing- liysjiiucs on the ininiaiy and secondary arches of the cephalis. j In Lithomelissa setosu, whicii can quite naturally be derived 1 from Peridium, the spine A luns inside the thorax, wliich it then Protiiitplanktoii. pitM'ces ill a direction obliquely ilownwanls. In this way it un- doubtedly takes an iuipoitant part in the foiniation of the thonix. partly with brandies, partly witli arches to the other primary spines. The spine I) runs nearly in the cephalis wall, oblitjuely upwards, as an apical horn - .,topliorn" (IIok.) — which is but little con- spicuous, while the spines l^^. iinil l.| pierce tlie tlmnt.r in, or a little below, tlie ..neck". Tlie ventral sa-iltai spine protrudes obliiiuely from the region of the neck as a lower ..frontal horn" (HcK., in contradistinction to the „apical spine" as a ..hitrher occipital horn"). The peculiar swellings seen in tlie reL;ion of the neck in Lithomdifsa getosa and similar forms, will tind a natural explaiiatiuu throutrh the above mentioned process of formation of the thorax, and this also gives an explanation of the indistinct outer boundary between the ct'iihulis and the thorax. The i)roper liouiidary is to be found near the primary arches, where it is dclined liy internal lists („cortinar septum" as IIck. mentions in some species). These are not in the same plane, just as in Phrtacaiitha and Perklium. As the secondary spines on the left and right lateral arch through additional secondary arches now form the adjoining part of the thorax, two crimpings on the sides about the spine D will be caused at the boundary between the cephalis and thorax. In Cyrtoidea there is also developed an inner spine, which extends from the central rod through the thorax. It appears to be very variously developed, and is sometimes branched. It always seems to extend from the ventral end of the central rod, at the -same point which is also the starting point for the primary, lateral spines and the A'entral sagittal one, and it extends in a direction contrary to the cephalis. Its object seems to be to protect the large opening, which is the weak point, or perhaps it is to act as a support for the lobes of the central capsule. As a rudimentary spine, it can be traced right back to Phorjiiacantha. The more richly developed the Cijrtoidea forms become, the more it seems that the original spines and arches are retrograded. The four primary spines, as well as the ventral, sagittal spine can, however, be clearly recognized in every instance, as far as my experience goes. In the genera Helotholus, Androcyclas and Clathro- cijclas, perhaps also Sticlwcori/s, 3 of these spines, A, Lj. and Li, are found as simple, protruding spikes. In the genus Androcyclas the spine D forms the large, substantial „to])horn" (llcic). Sim- ilarly in Clathrocyclas. where the other ..tophorn" is formed by the protruding ventral sagittal spine. The consecutive links of the many linked Cyrtoidea are formed out from the cephalis as may easily be proved in young individuals. Such forms as Lithomelissa will, therefore, when young resemble 1 Peridium, Clathrocycla." and Androcyclas and be similar to Dicyrtida (instead of Tricyrtidn) etc. The genus Amphimelissa (Botryopylc si'tosa ('i..) seems to have a structure which is considerably ditferent to that of Litho- 1 melissa, with a fuller development of the primary skeleton parts of the cephalis. If I have understood it rightly, it would seem | that its thorax is formed from the cephalis by secondary spines on the secondary arches, that is with the starting point higher up on the cephalis, while the thorax of Lithomelissa and similar genera are chiefly formed from the i)rimary arches and their byspines. The i result is therefore, that Amphimelissa has a broader cephalis, which [ is more enclo.sed, or even entirely so, and which does not distinctly appear to be separated from the thorax. (Cfr. further under Am- | 2)hivtelissaJ. The genealoLncal tree for the forms which will, after the foregoing, be as follows: Sliclwcorys ccur in my mateiial Dictyoceras Amphimelissa \ Dirtyophvnins Androcyclas Helotholus Litho Pteroscenua Cladosceni/ Phormacantha Ceraiospyris \ Peridium Dicti/ocircus / / Plcctucantka / Camp])lacantha iToundform with 4 primary spines In the following paires. I have for practical reasons preferred to retain (at any rate preliminarily) Haeckels method of placing the Cyrtoidea, where therefore the ..apical spine" is the spine D, and the „dorsaI one" the spine A, while further the right and left lateral spines change places. Where, however, letters are used, I have applied them as above. W"\{\\ regard to the distribution of the species of Xasstlhiri<( which 1 liave observed, I will add a few remarks, and these will also, as a whole, be applicable to the above mentioned species of the division Spumellaria. It is difficult, from the material treated, to come to any re- liable conclusion as to whence the various species really come, and this indeed is the case with most of the plankton species which occur in my material. \\'c know very little indeed about the di- stribution of these radiotaria. for the majority of the species found are cither quite new or had only previously been known from the west coast of Norway. But, fortunately, Cleve has also observed some of the species in question (especially from the sea near Spitz- bergen), so that the distribution of just these species can be rather more completely stated. It has also been of great service to me that Dr. ILjout and Dr. Ghax have kindly favoured me with a number of plankton samples for examination which were taken on S/S Mi- chael Sars' expedition in the Norwegian Ocean. I have, however, not yet been able to find time to work through the whole of this material, which, having been collected from settled places in the most inq)ortant currents, will supi)Iy valuable information with i 128 E. Jorgensen. speet to tlie dependeuce of the radiolaria ou temperature and sali- nity. Unfortunately, there are no samples from deeper water. It may, nevertheless, be concluded with certainty that all the species here mentioned of the divisions SpumeMaria and NasseUaria are oceanic species. There may, however, be diiferences of opinion as to whether they are northern or southern forms. Cleve states (L. 40) that some species which belong here (from the Northern Atlantic) must be considered to be derived from the Northern Pacific by way of the Northern Arctic basin. He comes to this conclusion partly because several of these species have been found in the northern part of the Pacific, and partly because they do not occur in samples taken farther south than 40 " n. lat. Gran (L. 7(). p. 149 — 154) considers these species to be of southern origin. As far as I can gather, Clbve's statements are generally based upon examinations only of surface samples. My impression is that the majority of these radiolcma come from the northern part of the Atlantic, where they appear to occur in the mixed Atlantic waters. In the deeper waters of the Norwegian Ocean, thei-e are, perhaps large numbers of these northern species. In a deep water sample from the sea between the Faeroe and vShetland Isles, which was taken by Mr. Clark and kindly placed at my dispo- sition for examination, I found a comparatively large number of those species which occur on the coasts of Norway, and some of these species were numerous. It appears to be certain that ocean water of between 34 and 35 "/oo salinity contains many species of these radiolwia. Perhaps here too they oceui' for the most part in the deeper layers. On the other hand, there appears also to be species (of those mentioned in this paper belonging to Spiimclhiria and XasseUaria) which belong to the salter, warmer waters of the Atlantic, but their number is comparatively small. Key to the genera of NasseUaria. i) Shells with plainly latticed cephalis and thorax, or more joints. More than 3 joints; rather narrow sliell with no Ol' inconspicuous spines 3 joints (cephalis, thorax and abdomen). I'horax with 3 long protruding spines, each with a bi'oad base; no broad tophorn Thoi-ax with 3 to 4 slender and short spines which may easily be overlooked. 2 diverging, 3-e(lge(l tophorns; broad thorax: short, expanded, l)iini- shaped abdomen 1 conspicuous, 3-edged tophorn ; thorax narroAver. not brim-shaped 2 joints (only cephalis and thoi'ax). Cephalis rudinuMitary; largo thorax LUhurach Stichocoru^- Dictyocerm. Chdhroriicliis. A)>>lrori/rlfi (Inly to le (let(;rminati Thorax little developed with narrow spines which form <|>} riN Hik. 1 do not consider this genus to be well characterized by H.veckel; but it is, at any rate, easily I'ccognized. In the material examined, I have only found one species be- longing to it. C. hyperborea Jorg. n. sp. (PI. xm, fig. 49). I have only seen very few individuals of this species. Its structure seems to be of precisely the same type as that of Dictyo- Protistplanktc 131 riir-iis datliratiis, only tliat, on liotli sidrs of llir sauittal rin^"-, tlicro is a further dovclopmeiit ol' tlic net wmk. wliicli lias become two I'oiuplcte domes, one on each side. Till' primaiy pores (nearest tiie sa::iltal rini;) are polytzonal, the otliers beinif irregular roundisli and oblons^' and varying consi- derably in size. The scparatinu' walls arc stionj,'-, with here and tliere narrow, protruding points which form obli({uely diverging narrow spines. There is also a rather plentiful number of similar byspines. All the spines arc little prominent, to ', i — '/:■ of the diameter of the sagittab ring. The species does not appear to be identical to any of Haeckel's. \'ery rare and only singly: The \'est Fiord 'j 1899, 0— •200 ni. DititiihHtion: In the warm, .salt waters of the Atlantic beyond .Sondmore (S/S Michael Sars, -/■i 1901, between stations 4 and 5, in the surface; cfr. (Jran. L. 70, p. 14D), very sparsely; the Oster Fiord neai- llergen, at a great depth, here too only singly. VII C. 4. .llonocyrtida Hck. The genera Plechuanthd and PhonnacimtJui. as also the genus Frofoscenium, should properly be referred to the group Plectoidea Hck. (in account of their more or less incomplete skeletons), but is placed here in order not to break their natural connection with the following genera. Plertaraiitlia u. geu. (PI. XIII, f. .50— .58). Has the foui- primary spines, the sagittal, dorsal, basal one, D, the two ventral, lateral, basal ones L and Lj, as well as the sa- gittal, apical one A. Besides there are, between these, three pri- mary arches developed, one ventral, B^,, between the ventral, la- teral spines, and two lateral V,^. and Bj, between the dorsal, basal spine and the right and left lateral one. In this way, 3 large, pentagonal meshes are formed, the piimary ventral mesh, the pri- mary right lateral and the primary left lateral meshes. Ås mentioned above in the general remarks on the N'asselluria group, the ventral mesh and the left, lateral one have as a side in common a short branch which descends from the under side of the left, lateral spine, while, on the other side, the right, lateral mesh and the ventral mesh reach immediately up to the right, la- teral spine. There is no ventral, sagittal spine extending from the common .starting point for the two ventral, lateral main spines. In addition to these primary spines and arches, secondary ones are also more or less developed, and form a comparatively rich network, which is, however, open, or very imperfectly closed beneath. P. oikiskos JiJRO. 11. nomen. (Pl. Xra, figs. 50—57). Periplecta intricata (Cl.) JoRfr. L. 91, p. 73. Peridium (?) intricatum Cl. L. 30, pi. 2, f. 8 a, b? Pcridium (?) la.rnyn Cl. 1. c. pi. 2, f. 9 a, b? The primary verticil of branches of tiic apical spine has (ge- nerally?) only two branches, pointing upwards and outwards in the angle between the dorsal, basal spine and the lateral ones. These two branches together with the protruding middle stem form three undivided spikes, about e((ual in length. The left, latei'al spine, L[, has the primai-y verticil complete. Of these three branches, however, the inside one (l.j in fig. \ , p. 124) is — as previously mentioned — transformed into a shoit, strong arch, pointing downwards, at the end of which the left, lateral arch and the primary, ventral one meet. The two other branches form with the protruding middle stem, three, diverging-, long, single spikes, pointing obliquely outwards and to the sides. By these thi'ee long, protruding spikes, the left, lateral spine may always be easily recognized. The right, lateral .spine has only retained one branch of the ver- ticil in its original form, the other two being branches for the two corresponding, primary arches, one belonging to the ventral arch, the other to the right, lateral one. There are consequently here two long, simple spikes, about e(iual in length, the outer brancli in the primary verticil and the protruding, middle stem. The dorsal, basal spine has only one simple branch of the verticil, pointing outwards and upwards (dj in fig. V, p. 124), the two others being strong, arched branches, diverging- nearly at right angle on both sides. One of these branches forms the right, the other the left la- teral arch. The middle stem of the basal spine is here branched, there being one or two similar secondary arches outside the pri- mary, lateral ones. The dorsal, basal spine, therefore, only shows one simple, protruding spike, A similar, smaller byspine is gener- ally to be found farther out. The dorsal spine is the longest and strongest, the apical one is shortest and weakest. Outside the primary meshes, secondary ones are developed more or less richly, varying considerably in size. These unite to form a „network" which is generally rather imperfect, but would seem, on older individuals, to be made more complete by the ad- dition of connecting beams across the larger, secondary meshes, so that these meshes finally are smaller in size and more in number. Generally speaking, the network is conically expanded downwards, and seems, in the case of older indi^iduals, finally to be imperfectly closed beneath by the development of a few, fine, long, transverse beams. In the material examined specimens with such nearly closed network were always rare. (Jf the more important byspines and secondary meshes, 1 \\ill only mention the following which seem always to be present, and may serve to help in identifying the species. Under the protruding right lateral spine a large, secondary, pentagonal mesh will be found. The left, lateral arch has a strong byspine in the middle, pointing outwards and upwards, and under it, there is a large, se- condary mesh. On both sides of the dorsal spine, outside the pri- mary, lateral arches, on the left side will be found two secondary meshes, and on the right side one; the latter being the largest, but it is perhaps later on divided into two. iloreover, on all the stronger arches, there is a more or less rich development of byspines, pointing outwards and upwards, some- times twins, directed upwai'ds-outwards and downwards-outwards. The beams are thin in young individuals, especially at the 13:^ E. Jørgens outer secondary meshes; they are much stronger on older indivi- duals. The length of tiie basal, dorsal spine is + 55 [i.. Cfr. JOEOENSEN 1. C. I considered this species first to belong to the genus Perq^lecta HcK.; but as I later on found that what with Haeckel charac- terises this genus is also characteristic of all closely related ge- nera, as I am acquainted with them from plankton samples (not di'awings), I have been obliged to change the name of the genus. I at first considered this species to be Cleve's PeruJium infri- €atum, and this may be correct, but it cannot be proved to be so from Cleve's illustration nor from his description. As it is, more- over, quite as probable that Cleve's Peridium (?) laxum also belongs to this species, I consider it best to retain the manuscript name I originally had given the species before Cleve's work was pubhshed. Not rare, but always in small number. Distribution: Not rare on the west coast of Norway, always scarce. Probably boreal oceanic. P. trichoides J org. n. sp. (PI. XIII, f. 58). Peridiimi (?) huum Cl. L. 30, pi. 2, f. 9 a, b? I have only an imperfect knowledge of this species, as I have only seen a few specimens, and at first took these to be- long to the preceding species. It has the same primary spines and primary arches ; but there appears to be the important difference that the ventral, primary arch and the left, lateral arch both extend to the left, lateral spine, not to a common basal branch from the latter. On the other hand, there is a strong, secondary arch between the left, latei'al one and the nearest side of the primary, ventral one. In outer appearance, this species is very different from the foregoing one. Instead of the numerous secondary meshes, long connecting arches are developed, which form together a longish, ovate, very imperfect network of long, fine arches. The largest and strongest of these run between the two lateral arches and form a vei-y large, ovate mesh, pointing downwards. On its sides, espe- cially in a ventral direction, similar large meshes are developed, bounded by fine arch branches, which run from the primary arches to tlie said large, secondary one, or between secondary arches. On these; arch branches, very fine spines are scattered, these probably latei' on being developed into arch branches between the secondary arches. It is likely that a network wil appear which is imperfectly closed beneath by basal, secondary arches, on elder individuals. On the primary, basal spines, short byspines are also found on the pieces inside the primary arches. This species is undoubtedly different from the foregoing. It is not certain whether it should be reckoned as belonging to the same genus; but it wants, as does the foregoing one, the ventral, sagittal spine. Very rare and scarce, though certainly to some extent over- looked: '7i 1899, 40 miles N. W. of Gaukværo, 0—700 m. Distribution: .\lso on the west coast of Norway, but only occasionally and in small numbers. I'lioi-iiiiicaiitlia a. gen. Has the same four primary spines and the same three primary arches as Plectaecmtha. There is, however, also a ventral, sagittal spine, which is less strongly developed than the others („der se- candare Mittelstachel", Jorgensen L. 91, p. 77). The netwoi'k, as in Plectaecmtha, is at a late stage and only imperfectly closed beneath. P. bystrix (Jobg.) (PL XIV, figs. 59—63). Pmdiiim hystrix Joeg. L. 91. p. 76. The primary spines and primary arches as in Pkctacantlta oikislxs. The venti-al arch and the left, lateral one also here run together to a strong, basal arch bi'anch from the left, lateral main spine. Outside the ventral, sagittal spine, there is an extended net- work of numerous, secondary meshes, which both below and on the sides are connected by fine transverse beams to a correspond- ing one on the sides of the dorsal sagittal spine. In this way a network is formed, wliich is imperfectly closed beneath. There are numerous byspines. Between these and the lar- ger beams more or less numerous and mostly thin, arch-shaped, connecting beams are extended, which are in their turn here and there connected by similar, arched, fine beams, which at a later stage of development are provided Avith numerous, fine spines. These are, possibly, later, at any i-ate to some extent, developed to similar fine connecting arches, which more or less completely envelope the network. The development of the arches is here further advanced than in Plectacantha oiJdskos. From the three branches of the apical spine, arch branches extend, the apical arches, one to the dorsal, basal spine, and two to the primary, latei-al arches. These apical arches may at the corners, as well towards the apical spine, as towards the dorsal one and the primary arches, be enveloped by similar arches. Cfr. also Joegensen 1. c. p. 77. At a younger stage, this species strongly resembles Plectacantha oiMskos. The ventral, sagittal spine, however, makes it easy to distinguish between them. At an older stage, they are so different that they can hardly be confounded. It is likely that there is moi-e than one species which belongs here. This form is very interesting, clearly being a connecting one between the groups Plectoidea and Monoeyrtida. I formerly' con- sidered it to belong to the genus Peridium, and there is hardly any great or important difference in the structure of the genera Peridiam and Phormacantha. It seems, however, most practicable to separate the imperfectly latticed forms from those which have a regularly developed lattice work which is closed beneath. On the other hand, this genus — as more fully explained in the introductory remarks to Nassellaria — forms clearly a transition to the genera Euscenium Hck. and Cladoscenimn Hck. When the apical arches are further developed, an enclosed spine will result, a „columella". T'he larger forms have a ,,network'', which is about 70 \>. in height. Ivathei' freciuent, though never numerous, in deep water samples. Distribution : The same as that of Plectacantha oilcishos. li»'ra JuRG. n. gen. The very peculiar, little species which belongs here, seems to be constructed in the following way: Protistplankton. 'I'liorc arc two ratlK-r n'L'ular jiciitaiions. liaviiii^- one side in (■umiiioii. 'riioir i)laiu'.s funn an aiiLilr of almnt 120". At the four corners there ;ire long- spines, pointing obliiiueiy outwards in differ- ent directions. Between tlie fifth corners, one in each pentagon, opposite to their connnon side, there is a tiirec-jointed connecting arch, bent outwards from both the pentagons. This arch carries in tlie two corners wiiicii do not lie in the oi-iginal pentag-ons (but farti\cst away from tiicni). two long, diverging spines. G. pritiiordialis JoK(i. a. sp. (I'l. XIV. Hg-s. (34— (i8). 1 will add a few remarks to the description already given of the genus. In most positions, this species will have the appear- ance of a more or less distinct pentagon, with long spines at the corners, and also a connecting arch with three similar spines. Looking straigiit towards one of the two pentagons (with a side in common), the connecting arch with its spines, will look like two long spines, connected by a short cross beam. I cannot say where this species really belongs, but judging from the skeleton and the position of the central capsule, it would seem to belong to the Katssellaria. I have, however, only once seen the plasmatic parts. The species does not seem to be so very rare, but is easily ovei'looked on account of its small size. Found in i-ather many samples from deep water, always in small numbei-s. Distrlhuf'iou : Also on the west coast of Noi'way. Probably boreal oceanic. Protosceninni n. gen. PI. XV, fig-. 69. With regard to tiiis interesting form, reference should be made to the introduction to the group Nasucllaria. In the following, it is placed as Cladoseeiiium and the species belonging to the Cyrtoidea gioup, with the spine D upwards and the spine A downwards. The expression, ,.tiie apical spine" therefore here has the same meaning as with Haeckel, but is the same as the spine D in the foregoing. Further, in the following L^. denotes ,,the left'', Lj „the right" lateral spine, cfr. above. The usual four, primary spines ai'e present, all about equally developed, the apical one (D), however, perhaps best. The basal spines form a very flat pyramid; they are most distinctly directed downwards at the free ends. The primary verticil with three brandies on each main spine is well developed, on each of the three basal ones, however, the downwards pointing (outwards pointing) bi-anch is wanting, while the two others everywhere point regularly upwards and outwards. On the apical spine (D) all three branches are well developed and lie about parallel to the basal spines. All the main spines have also a protruding middle stem, which is about equal in length to the primary branches. Between sets of two of those primary branches which are nearest and belonging to different main spines, a strong, connecting arch is developed near their ends. Of such arches, there are alto- gether 9, 3 basal and 6 apical ones. Of the three basal ones, one runs in a ventral direction, be- tween the ventral branches of the lateral spines, the two others laterally, between the dorsal branches of the lateral spines and the corresponding branches of the dorsal spine (A). From the dorsal branch of the apical spine two apical arches extend to tlie right and left branch of the dorsal spine, and in the same way, two apical arches from the apical spine's (D) right lateral branch to the two branches of the right, lateral spine, and two apical arches from the left, lateral branch oi the apical spine to the two branches of the left, lateral spine. These arches all meet in twos the branches at the same point, at a short distance from tlicii- end. There may also be found a weaker, secondary arch branch extending from the same points of the primary branches, but connecting together in twos the bran- ches of the same main spine, or connecting these branches with the protruding middle stem. In this way, a network which is, on the whole, very open, is formed of very large meshes and thin beams with 9 short spikes protruding from a regular verticil of three branches (the G spikes being basal, the 3 apical) and 4 longer simple spikes (3 basal, 1 apical). This is an interesting species which, as proved in the intro- ductory remarks, may be considered to be the original type for the genera Euscmium Hck. aud Clndoscciiiiim Hck., with a nearly central columella. P. simplex (Cl.) (PI. XV, fig. 69). Plectaiiiuiii simplex Cl. L. 30, pi. 3, fig. 3. Cfr. the description of the genus and the introductory remarks. Each of the primary branches of the main spines has, as al- ready mentioned, near their end, a verticil of 3 branches, of which the two are the connecting arches mentioned above, the third bemg a short spine about equal in length to the free end of the branch. This spine may — as above mentioned — be connected %nth one of the approximate corresponding ones, or with the protruding part of the main spine, by exceedingly fine arches. Here and there on the outer arches fine byspines are found, which ai-e perhaps partly developed into such hair-like connecting arches. The species is no Pledcmium in Haeckels sense. Cleve draws the apical spine as protruding from the common starting point of the basal spines, and has, probably for this reason, classed the species as belonging to Hck.'s genus Plectanium. I have seen only a few individuals of tliis species ; but I have, nevertheless, no doubt that its characteristic structure in all important points is as above described. Older individuals have, perhaps, a more richly developed network of added, secondary arches. Rare and only singly: "A 1899, 40 miles N. \\'. of Gauk- værø, 0—700 m. Is, however, easily overlooked. Distribution: Only noticed by Cleve from two places: 78" n., 3" w., deep sea haul; 56° n., 36" w. Pi-obably also boreal oceanic. Ensceninm corynepbortmi Joro. (PI. XV, fig. 70). JoRG. L. 91, p. 77. Has the four primary spines, about equally developed, and the ventral, sagittal one. The main spines are broad, three-edged, broadest in the outer half. On each edge there are from 3 to 5, oi' more, strong, slen- 134 Jorge der pointed branches (spines), more or less distinctly scattered in com- parison to those on the other edges of the same spine, only rarely here and there in distinct verticils. Between the neighbouring branches of the different main spines, rather long and tine connecting beams extend, these being in their turn again connected by numerous similar ones. Thus a more or less perfect net is formed which is best developed between the apical spine (D) and the ventral, sagittal one. This network forms a rather imperfect lattice shell with meshes, very uneven in shape and size, fi'om small, triangular and trapezoidal to very large, po- lygonal openings. Also the inner branches (spines) on the same main spine are connected, partly with the main spine itself, partly ■i\'ith each other, also by line connecting beams, parallel to the di- rection of the main spine (as in the spines of Rhizoplegma hureale). The meshes of the lattice shell strongly recall those of Cla- doscenmm tricolpium. Very often (in young individuals) so little of the network is developed that it would not be justifiable to consider the species as a Euscenium, if one did not occasionally tind a well developed latiee shell. Cfr. Joegensen 1. c. This species is very different from Cladoseenium tricolpium, and without doubt is more closely allied to those forms which have an imperfect lattice shell (Plectoidea Hck.). It might be classed as belonging to the genus Periplecta Hck., if it were not for the distinct, ventral, sagittal spine. (This spine was previously over- looked, and for this reason is not mentioned in my earlier description of the species 1. c. p. 77). I prefer at pi'esent to let it remain in the genus Eu.icenium, rather than to start a new genus, as the genus Eiixceiimm Hck. certainly requires revision. Cladoiiseeninin tricolpium (Hck.) JfiRa. (PI. XV, figs. 71—73). Euscenium tricolpium Hck. L. 86, p. 1147, pi. 5:3, f. 12. Cladoseenium tricolpium, Jokg. L. 91, p. 78. Here again we have the four primary spines and tlio ventral sagittal one. The almost central columella corresponds to the basal, dorsal spine, D, in Plectacantha oiMskos and Phormacantha lujstrix. On the other hand, the connection with Protoseenium simplex is evident. From two, somewhat ui)wards ixtintiug, branches from each of tlic left and right lateral spine four arches extend upwards and miite in twos (those from the same main spine) to form a strong ai)ical arch. These are the corresponding arches in Protoseenium simplex, where they connect the branches of the lateral spines with the corresponding two branches of the apical one (D). The tips of these branches have disappeared in Cladoseenium, and the arches pass gradually into the branches. The two corresponding ones in tlie dorsal spine (A) are also found; but one of them is not parti- cularly conspicuous as there are several similar secondary arches. The lattice shell (cfr. .Torgensex 1. c. p. 78) is particularly pci'fect between the apical spine (D) and the ventral, sagittal one. There are, where the main spines protrude, I'atiier large, tri- angular meshes formed by connecting beams between the larger arches of the shell and the spines, two at the dorsal spine (A) and the left, lateral spine (L,, ). three at tiie apical spine (D). It is only in older individuals that tlic lonir, line downhanging spines are formed on the basal arches (i. e. tlic arches between the basal spines. A, \j and Lj^ There does not seem to be anything of impoi'tance to prevent us from considering this species to be identical to Euscenium tri- colpium Hck. It is true that, in Haeckel's illustration, the distinct, ventral, sagittal spine is not present. There are, however, so many details in the illustration, which answer remarkably well to this species that it is highly probable that they are identical. The reason why Haeckel refers the species to the genus Euscenium, is that he considers the shell to be closed by the strong apical ai'ches, (which are conspicuous in certain sightings of the microscope) while it really extends farther up along the apical spine, to the three connecting beams above mentioned. My opinion therefore is still that the species is a Cladoseenium. Haeckel mentions the completely corresponding upper arches in Cladoseenium peetinatum Hck. (L. 86, p. 11.50, pi. 98, f. 2), as a second verticil of branches of the columella. Frequent, always in small numbers, in deep water, up to 100 m. Distribution: Not rare on the west coast of Norway, here too sparse, and only in deep water samples. Was found in surface samples from the warmer and salter Atlantic waters V2 1901, in the sea beyond Søndmøre, 'V2 off" Lofoten and Vs off Finmarken (cfr. Gran L. 70, pp. 150, 151, 154). Mentioned by Haeckel from a great depth in the Central Pacific. Cleve has found the species at a great depth west of Spitzbergen and at some places in the northern and north western parts of the Atlantic. Cleve (L. 40, p. 161) remarks that the species, though often found together with Styliplankton (tempei'ate oceanic), does not, however, appear to be a Btyliplankton form. Cleve considers it likely, either that it comes from the northern polar basin, or from the Northern Pacific. Cfr. above, p. 128. Cladosceniinii liuibatiiiu Jørg. 11. sp. (Pl. XV, fig. 74.) Resembles to some extent the foregoing species, and is, on the whole, of the same structure, but, is nevertheless, quite different through the following special characteristics: The main spines are more broadly three-edged, each edge having 2 to 4 diverging spines, which nearest to the shell are often prolongated to arch-shaped fine, supporting branches, between the shell and the main spine. Such arches are only seen from the one or two innermost branches (spines) and most clearly on the upper side of the main spines. Outside the basal arches, perhaps only between the lateral spines, a brim-shaped continuation of the lattice shell is developed. This bi'im continues a little way foi'wards along the sides of the main spines. There is a verticil of branches high up on the columella, as in the foregoing species, but these branches are here almost straiglit on the distance between the columella and the shell. The network of the lattice shell is much more perfect than in the foregoing species, mo.st of the meshes being small and more or less distinctly square. There is a trace of lattice wiims from the top liorn to the basal spines, and for this reason the species, perhaps, should most correctly be referred to the genus Pteroseenium- Hck. The cephalis is 52 \>. in height, the width between the lateral spines 56 [j.. The right, lateral spine is 68 \i. in length outside the shell, the tophorn 50 jj.. The stronger, primary arches seem here to become less conspicuous with growing age, so as to make the network more even in development. Finally the pores seem to dis- ProtistplHiiktoii. appear. beiuL;- cldscd In" tliiii plates, so tliat tlicy are traiisl'ormed into windows, not ojienini^s. ( )nly tuc) speeiuK'ns oliserved: '■' , is;);), -lo miles NW of (ianlc- vuTo. ()- -Tno ni. I*«>ri(liiiiii ll(K. Has the four primary spines as well as the ventral, sagittal one. I have i»rcviously (.IpiuiioNSEN L. 91, p. 75) expressed the opinion that the L'enns Pcridiiim onght most naturally to be placed npside (low n. with the ai'ehed dome (cephalis) downward.s and the ojx'ninL;'. which is partly closed liy lattice work from the basal spines, upwards. It is still my opinion that this is most correct aftci- the analoary with Campylaeantha, Plectacnnilm and Plminacantha. Here it may bo clearly proved that the apical spine in Haeckel's sense ciiiiesponds to the dorsal, basal spine D in the genera mentioned. \Nliile I, at the same time, considered the genera Euaccnium and Cladoscenium to have apical netveork in contradistinction to Pciidium and the group Pledoidea Hck. with a basal one, 1 have later on come to the conclusion, after closer examination, that such a dili'erence docs not exist. 1 have therefore retained Haeckel's method of |)lacing so as not to bring Peridiiim in opposition to the other genera of the group Ci/rtoidea Hck., for which 1 prefer from practical reasons, at any rate foi- the present, to retain Haeckel's method. P. longispinum Jørg. (Pl. XV, fig». 75—79; pl. XVI. fig. 80.) Jørgensen L. 91, p. 75. I am for the pi'esent not quite sure whether or not there are at lca.st two ditferent species included under this name. What makes it still more difficult is that young forms of Dict/rtida often have the appearance of a Peridhim, so that it is necessary to be very careful in the determination. On older, well developed forms thei-e is a cephalis which is broadest above the middle, then quickly rounded oti" upwards and conically narrowed downwards. The lattice shell is well developed and closed all round. The pores vary considerably in size, from very small and round to large, oblong and polygonal. The main spines protrude far out. The very long and very narrow points seem only to occur in younger individuals. Large byspines, strongly bent outwards, are found on the right and left lateral arches. Besides, there are smaller, straight byspines scattered over all the surface of the shell, stronger and fewer in number at the basal opening, numei-ous and tine, narrow, needle-shaped on the upper side of the cephalis. Younger individuals (if these do belong to the same species) with larger, more irregular pores, thinner beams, less perfectly developed lattice shell and long and narrow main spines. The ce- phalis in such forms is generally rounder, and often broader than it is high. Here again we find the characteristic course of the primary arches, as mentioned under Pledacantha oikiskos. The larger se- condary meshes and spines, which are mentioned at the same place, are also present here. Rather rare, in deep water samples, up to 50 m. Listrihiition : Also on the west coast of Norway, rare. Occurred too in two surface samples from the warmer, salter Atlantic waters, '/■■ 1901, otf Sondmore, and "A otf Lofoten (cfr. above, under Clado- sceniitm tricolpimn). pi-esent, a- P. uiimitntn Ci,. Cleve L. ;!(), |). ;il, pi. .!. f. 1 a. b. c. The forms wliieli I have lelerred to this .species, occurred rarelx in my n)ateiial. They may at once be distinguished from the pre- ceding .species on account of the ab.sence of the muneious. fine byspines on the u[)per part of the cephalis. VII C. 5. IMcyrtHla Hck. l/itlioiii4>lissa KiiRK. The i'oin' piimaiT spines, A, I). L and 1 well as the vcnti-al, sagittal one. The apical spine, D, runs in the wall of the cephalis, and protrudes like a needle-shaped tophoin, the lower part being iaside the lattice shell. The dorsal, basal .spine. A, protrudes obliquely like a simple spike (needle), rather far down on the thorax. On the inside, it is propped up against the shell by arch-shaped supporting beams (corresponding to the apical arches in Plwrmacantha hi/strh-). The lateral spines pierce the thorax in its upper part and protrude each of them as (one or?) two spikes. The ventral, sagittal spine pi'otrudes near the region of the neck (between cephalis and thorax), and is. in Lithomelissa setosa, connected to the right lateral spine, Lj. l>y an inner, little lattice- plate, whilst it is farther distant from the left, lateral spine. In other words, it divides the angle between the lateral spines into two very uneven paits, one small one to the right, and a larger one to the left. By this feature, young forms of Lifhomelifsa se- tosa are easily recognized, even if only the cephalis be developed. The primary arches between D, Lj. and Lj are well developed, and protrude on the inside like three archshaped ledges, running upwards. By means of outwards and downwards bent byspines from these primary arches, together with branches and arches from the dorsal spine, A, and the lateral ones, the thorax is developed. In the upper part of the thorax, there are, therefore, formed three, more oi- less distinct swellings, a right one, beloAv the pri- mary, right, lateral arch, a left one, below the left, lateral arch, and a ventral one, below the primary, ventral arch. Here too, as in all the forms of Cyrtoidea occurring in my material, there is an inner axial spine, pointing downwards verti- cally from the ventral end of the central rod, thus having the same starting point as the ventral, sagittal spine. L. setosa Juhg. (PI. XVI, figs. 81—83; pi. XVIII, fig. 108). JøkctEnsen L. 91, p. 91. nou Botryopijle setosa Cl. L. 30, p. 27, pi. 1, f. 10. Compare above the description of the genus and of the structure of the species in the introduction to the group Nassellaria. Cfr. too Jørg. 1. c. where a detailed description will be found. Of byspines, there are usually too strongly developed one on the right, lateral arch, protruding in the form of simple spikes in the upper part of the thorax, one or two similar ones on the left, lateral arch, and a couple on the cephalis. The spikes, which are seen in vai-ying numbers and differently developed on the lower margin of the thorax are — at any rate most often — only temporary formations. They disappear later on, 136 E. Jørgens as the development of the thorax progresses, the meshes being formed between these spines. Is is possible that var. belonophora JøEG. 1. c, pi. i, f. 22, is the fully developed form, and that its marginal spines are therefore permanent. Frequent, mostly in deep water samples, sometimes — but rarely — in the surface. Rarely at all numci'ous. Distribution : Belongs to the most frequent Bad'wlarid on the west coast of Norway. L. laticeps Jørg. n. sp. (PI. XVL fig. 84). As yet, I am only imperfectly acquainted with this species which seems related to L. thorncites Hck. and L. mediterranea J. MtJLL. It differs from the preceding one in having a larger eephalis, which is broader and more obtuse, and by the want of byspines. Neitlier does there appear to be any other protruding spines than the principal ones, with perhaps a couple of branches. The thorax has no marginal byspines beneath. The pores here on the lower margin are larger and the walls thinner, so that pro- bably the individual illustrated is not yet fully developed. Very rare and only singly: Sea off Røst, "/s 1899, 0—900 m. Distrihution: I have seen it in a deep water sample from the sea between the Færø and Shetland Isles (cfr. above, p. 128). i. bystrix Jøkg. (Pl. XVI, fig. 85). Jørgensen L. 91, p. 8.3. Cephalis not very high, finally, by the development of secon- dary, outer arches in the region of the neck, a broad semisphere, which is half of it sunk into the thoi-ax. The thorax is above campanulate, below cylindrical, with two distinct, lateral indentations in the upper part. In the region of the neck in younger individuals, there are large holes, which later on are, to some extent, closed, by the development of outer arches between the lower part of the cephalis and tlie upper part of the thorax. The pores outside this region of the neck are roundish, of very varying size, being smallest on tiie upper part of the cephahs. On the whole, there appears to be the same spines as in L. setosci, but fewer really protruding ones from the inner skeleton. The thorax here too appears to be similarly formed to that of L. setosa. from strong, obliquely downwards pointing byspines on the primary arches. A number of such obliquely protruding byspines ai'e also seen in tliis species in tlie region of the neck. In addition, there are also numerous, needle-shaped byspines on the cephalis and the upper part of the tiiorax, and these, on a broad part of the shell, between the cephalis and thorax, dcvelope fine, connecting beams, covering the large neck openings. The region of the neck will here, in this way, be sin-rounded by a covering which causes the cephalis finally to be half (oi' wholly?) sunk into the thorax. This outer covering is chiefly formed from byspines on secondary arches. Cephalis 22 [j. broad, thorax 45—50 n broad, 'f he licJLiht of the thorax in the foi'ms occurring in my material 34 — 40 |).. In these forms, which most probably were not fully developed, the brim of the thorax was provided beneath with short irregular spines, which no doubt are flic walls of meshes in ])rof'css ol' devel- opment. It is a question whether this species should not be more cor- rectly separated from the genus Lithomelissa. But as I have not as yet had an opportunity of studying the inner skeleton more carefully, I will, for the present, retain it in the genus in which I originally placed it. Very rare and occurs only sparsely: '''A, 1899. 40 miles NW of Gaukværø, 0—700 m.; "Vs 1899, the Tys Fiord I, 0—700 m. Distribution : Also very rare on the west coast of Norway. Anipliiineli^sa Jørg. n. gen. This genus in outward appearance is similar to Lithomelissa, but its structure is principally different. It has the most important spines of the Campylncnntha type, namely the four primary ones, A, D, Lj. and Lj, one venti-al, sagittal spine, and two strong lateral, dorsal ones, rising from the base of the spine D, which here, as in Lithomelissa, appears as a protruding, apical spine. The primary arches too are strongly developed, the veuti'al arch, namely, as well as the right and left lateral arches (cfr. Plecta- cantha) all as arches inside the cephalis. To these come a couple of strong arches from the dorsal, lateral spines to the primary, lateral arches, also situated inside the cephalis, near its sides. These strong inner arches are all connected outwards with the lattice shell, by means of strong, supporting beams which, for the most part, protrude on the exterior, as tine, long spikes. This peculiar form is only distantly related to the others in my material. In structure it is unmistakably similar to Phorm- acantha hystrix; but there are, nevertheless, as far as I have hitherto been able to see, important differences in the structural type. The distinctly enclosed columella (the spine D) is charac- teristic; it shows, from the dorsal side, two basal, obliquely down- wards pointing side branches, the dorsal, lateral spines, and higher up two obliquely upwards pointing ones, the usual primary branches of the spine D. Probably the two strong arches from the dorsal, lateral spines to the right and left, primary, lateral arches coi're- spond to the comparatively strong apical arches, which in Phor- maaantha hystrix extend from the primary branches of the apical spine A to the lateral ai'ches. In this case, the dorsal, lateral spines might be considered to be, centrally displaced, primary branches of the spine A, and this answers to their direction. The genus Amphimelissa then has an inner, incompletely latticed cephalis, surrounded by a lattice shell, which immediately continues downwards as a thorax. The rather intricate course of these inner arehes and skeleton parts here, as in the genera Lithomdissu and Acanthocurys, is diffi- cult to trace in its details, as the outer lattice shell generally conceals them. So there are in tliis genus, as in the other two above mentioned, several structural details which require closer investigation. So nmch is, however, certain, that no satisfactory, natural system of classification i\n- the Cyrtoidea group can bo formed, unless the necessary consi(l(>i-iition is paid to these inner skeleton parts. The genus Amphimelissa ought undoubtedly to be kept distinct from the peculiar, irregular forms which form Haeckel's division Botryodrii. Protistplanktoii. 137 A. setosa (Cl.) Jori;. n. nom. (Pl. XVIII, fig. Kiil). Botnjopyle setosn Ci.. 1.. .!(». |». l'7. jiI. I, Hi;, in a. h. The transverse scctiiMi is a short oval, witli the loni^itiulinal axis in the direction of tlio central rod (.sa<,'-ittally). There arc three lar.i;e swellinirs on the nppcr part of tlic slicll (the .,cephalis"'), a dorsal one, between the spines A and D, and two lateral ones on each side extending forwards to the ventral side. I earlier confounded this species with Lithomelism setosu and it is entered in the tables undrr this name. It seems however, on the whole, to be very rare. It is interesting' that it seems to occur dui-iny the .sprini;- diatom iiiHow. Malang-en, -'■', , is;)'.», o— .lud m., Lille Molla, '/j ISO'.), in the surt'ace. T)istrihiiti(»i: Kai-c on the west coast of Norway. Mentioned by Cleve from places in the northern and western Atlantic, as far as to the west of Spitzbergen, hei-e at great depths (76"— 78" N, 15° E — 3" W, deep sea hauls from 325 m. and more, Aug. and Sept. 1898; 71"— 72" N, 21—22" W, hauls from 180 m. and more, .July 1899; 45" N, 49" \\'. high salinity and temper- ature, January 1S99). Aeaiithofoi-ys nmbellifera Hck. (?) (PI. XVIII, fig. 107). Haeckel L. 84, p. 305, pi. 6, lig. 12. Under this name I have entered a form which has the appear- ance of a species of the division Dieijrtida, but is certainly not fully developed. It is remarkable, as also Haeckel's illustration, for a rather large cephalis and a short, bi'oad thorax. The spines in the thorax, protruding from the free brim like long, tine spikes are characteristic. Some of these spines are weaker than the others and are branches of them. The cephalis is well supplied with long, needleshaped byspines. There is also a similar apical spine, which here, as in Lithomelissa, is the spine D and runs in the wall of the cephalis, thus not forming any inner columella. ily species ditters from Haeckel's only in the want of by- spines on the thorax. This species occurred very rarely and sparsely in the material from the northern coasts of Norway: 'Vi 1899, 40 miles NW of Gaukværø, 0—700 m.; =7i 1899, Malangen, 0—300 m. JJhiril/utioii: More frequent on the west coast of Norway, numerous in the Oster Fiord, near Hergen, at a great depth (up to f.oi) m.), "A; 1900. Cleve mentions the species from a few places in the Atlantic, west of Ireland and more to the south, as well as from several places far north, to the north west point of Spitzbergen. In these northern places, the species was only found in deep water. Haeckel mentions it from the Azores and the Mediterranean. Hence Cleve coasiders the species to belong to Styliplankton. It seems, however, .judging from the places mentioned where it has been found, to have about the same distribution as Pkctacantha, and is probably boreal oceanic. It is, however, quite possible that Haeckel's is a distinct species. Helotholas Jøro. n. gen. The four primary spines with the ventral, sagittal one. All live protrude as single .spikes, the doi'sal one, A, down on the thorax, (he ventral, sauittal • in the neck .stricture, the one marked I), on tlir cc|ilialis as an apical spine. The lower part of this latter spine is inside tin; wall of the cephalis, while it a little higher up runs in thi^ very wall. It is therefore no genuine columella. There is also an axial spine, as in the olliei' .species here men- tioned of the Ci/rtoldcd <;ronp. This axial spine starts as usual fi-om the vential end of the central rod, in the interior of the lattice shell, a little below the neck stricture, and is in elder indi- viduals of J/rh,tliuliis Instricom divided in two. The thorax is bi'oadly campannlate. nearly somispheiical. H. histricosa Jøro. n. sp. (PI. XVI, figs. 8(j— 88). The ventral sagittal .spine about eipial in strength to the others and is directed a little upwards. The primaiy, lateral spines are nearly horizontal, bent slightly downwards; they protrude at the neck stricture, rather far up. The dorsal spine, A. is directed downwards and pierces the thorax rathei- far down. Only the dorsal spine. A, runs for a short distance in the very wall of the thorax, the others pierce only tiie wall. The cephalis is semispherical, or a little higher, in cross sec- tion circular. The thorax is broadly campannlate. The pores are irregular in shape and size, most of them being roundish or oblong, smallest on the cephalis (1 — 16 ;).), largest on the thorax, especially down below on young individuals. Here the brim of the thorax is furnished with numerous, irregularly placed, short spines, which are not true byspines, but only the walls of meshes which are not yet developed. On the cephalis and thorax, nai'i-ow needle shaped byspines are scattered, the longest being about e(iual in length to the dia- meter of the cephalis. I have not seen any individuals which could i)e supposed to be fully developed. The species does not answer well to any of Haeckel's genera. From the genus Lithomelissa, as I have understood it in the species L. setosa, there ai'e such important differences that it does not seem reasonable to place these two forms in the same genus. It might rather be united with the folloAving species. I have not, however, done so, more especially as the definition of Haeckel's genus Dictijophwms requires that there should be three thoracic ribs which are lengthened out to „basal feet'", and this definition may at a pinch be made to apply to the two following species, but not at all to Hdotholus histricosa. Rather rare, sparse, in deep water samples. Distribution: Seems also to be a boreal, oceanic species. DictyopliimnK Eiirb., Hck. This genus is by Haeckel made to include rather highly differentiated foi-ms, which probably ought to be kept distinct from the species which I have here referred to it. There does not, however, appear to be any great disadvantage in placing them here preliminarily. From these two species, the genus should be defined as follows: The four primary spines ai-e present, as well as the ventral, sagittal one. The three basal ones (L,., Lj and A) extend from the central I'od to the upper part of the thorax, a little below 138 E. Jørgeus the neck, hence running for a little way in the thoracic wall, and then protruding either as ('thoracic „feet" (D. histncosus), or leaving the thorax above its free brim. The thorax is broadly campanulate oi' conical. D. Clevei Johg. D. yracilipcs Ci-. L. 3(i. p. 21). pi. 2. f. 2. vix Bail. D. ■Chvei Johg. L. 91, p. 80, pi. 5, f. 26. The protruding part of all live spines of uniform breadth, much broader than the inside part, with three distinct edges. In young specimens, the three basal spines extend from the lowei' part of the thorax. They are partly running in the thorax, but on older individuals always appear to protrude above the free brim. The irregular, small spines on the free brim of the thorax arc here, as in the preceding species, only temporary formations, which later on become intermediate walls between new meshes. In the passage from the cephalis to the thorax, there are three distinct swellings, two lateral, outside the primary, lateral arches (P> and Bj), as well as a ventral one between the primary, lateral .spines. The thoi-a\ is wide, flatly campanulate. Dictyoplihmig (jraeUijws Bail. (L. 9. p. 4. pi. 1, f. 8) does not appear from the description to be this species („triquetrous; three acute lidges prolonged into long acute basal spines"). Rare, in deep water samples. Distrihiitiun : Rare on the west coast of Norway. Cleve men- tions D. graciliijeti from a few places in the northern part of the Atlantic up to the north west point of Spitzbergen, at the most noithern places only in deep water. Bailey's species was found in tlie Northern Pacific and Kamtschatka. Probably boreal oceanic. D. liistricosus JiiRg. n. sp. (PI. XVI, fig. 89). Cephalic semispiierical, thorax pyramidal. The basal spines extend from the central rod (under the neck stricture) to the thorax and continue in the thoracic wall to the very mai'gin below where they protrude as „basal feet". The api- cal spine, D, runs chiefly in the wall of the cephalis (as in the two preceding species) and above is prolongated to a tophorn, which is only very little different to the byspines in appearance. This is also the case with the ventral, sagittal spine, which runs obhquely upwaids and out through the neck stricture. .Ml the main spines are narrow, not three-edged. Cephalis and thoi'ax rather plentifully provided with narrow, needle-shaped byspines, which are longest and most numei'ous on the cephalis. The longest are as long, oi- even a little longci', than the diameter of the cephalis. The pores ai'e uneven in shai)o and size, varying from quite small to 9 p., not much smaller on the cephalis than on the thorax. Here too the three .swellings on the upper part of the thorax between the main spines (fig. 89 b) are to be found. The width of the lattice shell is 85 \)., its height (not includ- ing the basal feet) 68 |i.. The cephalis alone is 34 \>. wide and 22 11. high. Very rare and only singly: '"/i 1899, 40 miles NW of (iauk- værø, 0—700 m.; Henningsvær, ^'/s 1899. 0—250 ni. Distribution: Probably boreal oceanic. liitharaehninni Hck. Rudimentary cephalis, In the neck stricture, which here is near the top of the lattice shell, the three primary meshes will be seen between the three primary, basal spines. These spines are here very much retrogi'aded and have only the appearance of walls between the primary meshes. Both the apical spine, D, and the ventral, sagittal one are wanting. Refei' for further details to Hck. L. 84, p. 1163. ^'oung forms of Litharachiiiimi tentoriunt will appear as slen- dei' pyramids and thus correspond to the genus Plcctoinjramis Hck. Haeckel mentions and illustrates the three primary meshes mentioned (his cortinar septum) but no cephalis. He too considers, however, the jointless lattice shell to be the thorax, as he deflnitely derives the genus from Dicijrtida by the loss of the cephalis. My opinion therefore is that it would be most natural to i-efer all the genera belonging here to Dicyrtida, not to Monocyrtidd. In this species (and probably in most eases) a rudimentary cephalis is also distinctly visible. The genera which belong here according to Haeckel ought undoubtedly to be subjected to revision. L. teiitorinui Hck. (PI. XVL figs. 90—91). Haeckel L. 84. p. 281. pi. 4. flg.s. 7—10. L. 86. p. 1163. The upper part of the lattice shell is slenderly conical, widened out below to a broad brim which is at the ouLside edge bent again upwards, giving the appearance of the brim of a hat. At the top of the conical part, there is a tiny semispherical cephalis. The pores in the upper part of the shell are small, round and scattered; farther down they are lattice windows (as in the genus Pledopyramis Hck.) and are moi'e I'egularly arranged in horizontal rows. The shape gradually lengthens out horizontally, so that from being round they become rectangular with rounded corners. Only still farther down do the sti-aight ribs in the wall of the lattice shell appear, and the pores now become regularly rectangular, and are arranged in distinct i-ows, both radially and tangentially. ^\'lu■n the radial pores have attained a certain size, new straight longitu- dinal ribs appear in the wall of the lattice shell, pushed in between the old ones. The number of jirinciiia! ril)s in the well developed specimen which is illustrated in fig. 90. was 32. Very numerous secondary ribs, their number increasing in proportion to the distance from tiio cephalis, were present between these 32. The diameter of the brim 340 'x, of the cephalis only 8—9 |j.. The largest meshes (high up) 9 |x, in the brim about 6 \i.. Notwithstanding that there are really great diflerences in Haeckel's and my desci'iptions, it seems — on account of the remarkable eoi'respondence in so many details with Haeckels illusti-ation — that my species and Haeckel's are after all iden- tical. This species answers perhaps best in structure to the many- jointed genera (division Stichocyrtida), and might be considered as such a many-jointed form, where the strictures and annular septa between the different joints have disappeared. Very rare, only singly: Skroven. *U 1899, 0—150 m. ; thc Folden Fiord, "A 1900, 300—200 m. Dixtributiu'}i: In the sea between Norway and the Facroe Protistplanktnii. Isles (also inoiitioiK'il tVum licrr hy ("m;vk. L. Km. [''(hiikI by IIakokel at Mt'ssiiia. Seems to 1)0 a soutlicni. tciiipenile. ocoaiiic t'onn. AiitlrocyclaM .jr.iu!. n. gen. The four primary spines and the ventral sagittal one are pre- sent. The apical spine, D, runs close to the cephalic wall, and finally protrudes as a marginal topswoi-d. tliiclc and larpe. and fur- uished with three broad edt;es. TIumv is. (■onse(iiu'ntly. no distinct columella. The three basal spines. A. \.^. and L| p rot I'ude from the upper part of the thorax (the spine A lowest down) like fine needles, wlueii pierce the wall, no part of them being enclosed in it as ..thoracic ribs". The ventral, sanltlal spine also protrudes like a similar needle in the region of the neck. There is also a long, inner axial spine, whicli reaches as far down as to the upper part of the abdomen. Cfr. the remarks about the i-egion of the nock, under the de- scription of the species. I refei-red the following species previously to the genus Fte- rocorys Hck., but I now tind it necessary to separate it from this genus which has strong side swords on the thorax. On the other hand, there is probably no doubt that the genus Theoconus Hck. to some extent corresponds to my genus Andro- cyclcis. Thus, Theoconus joris Hck. (L. 86, pi. 69, f. 4) is undoubt- edly of quite the same structure as Androcyclas gamphonycha, the byspines on the abdomen of the latter only excepted. As, how- ever, Haeckel's group Theocyrtida, to which Theoconus Hck. and Theocalyptra Hck. belong, is defined as Tricyrtida without radial apophyses, I have thought it most practical, to avoid confusion, temporarily to erect the new genus Aiidroryrhis. A. gainpbonj-cha (Jukg.) (PI. XVII, figs. 92—97). Ptcrocorys yamphonyxos Jorg. L. 1)1, p. Sd. P. theoconus Jokg. 1. c. P. amblycephnlis .Jihti;. 1. c. The region of the neck is very peculiar, not forming any di- stinct stricture between the cephalis and thorax, but a zone where these two .joints gradually pass into each other. This region appears on the dorsal side to lie between two pair of branches from the apical spine, D, namely two dorsal, lateral spines below (corres- ponding to those in the genus AmplmneUssa) and the primary, lateral arches above. These dorsal, lateral spines (from the base of the spine A and the spine D) lie near the hind wall of the ce- phalis. The lower part of the apical spine, D, is here a columella in the region of the neck, but lying near the cephalic wall. The length of the abdomen varies considei'ably, probably ac- cording to age; this is also the case with the number of byspines. It is not unusual to find comparatively well developed forms \\-hich are apparently almost or entirely without the characteristic by- spines, but which in other respects diverge so little from the ty- pical forms that they can scarcely be considered to belong to any other species. Therefore I now think that Pterocorys theoconus must be looked upon as a form of this species. The other, very short tophorn is very rarely seen distinctly and is probably a more or less accidental formation. &!ometimes strong siliceous edgings are developed on the ujjpei- part of the cephalis, and these may bo protrudiiiL;- and in certain positions look like a very broad, short spine. Accoi'ding to my experience no limit either can be drawn be- tween Pterocorys yamphonyxos and /'. amblycephnlis. The younger forms seem to answer best to the latter, which is in appearance so difierent to P. yamphonyxos that it is generally ea.sy to keep them distinct. (This is done in the tables). The principal dilfer- ence is that P. amblyccphaUs has a cephalis which is at the u|)per part abruptly cut off and, at the very top, often open. This opening is probably closed latei' on. The tophorn is i.'enerally .shorter and- more weakly developed and the ahdonien short and broad, without distinct byspines, all chai'acteristics which may be explaineil by supposing that P. amlilyrephalis is the younger stage of development. On inviduals which it seemed more coi-rect to i-efer to P. amhlycephalis than to P. yamphonyxos, I have also occasionally seen short and broad byspines in conjunction with a better development of the ab- domen. On the best developed specimens of .1. yamplionyclin. the ab- domen is again narrowed below, the sti'ongest set of spines being on that part which is broadest. The byspines are only slightly bent. Frequent, in Tranødybet "A 1899, 0—630 m., numerous, other- wise rather sparse and generally only in deep water. Distribution : On the west coast of Norway, in deep water, rare. Off the coast of Finmark 73 1901, in a surface sample (S/S Michael Sars cfr. Gran, L. 70, p. 154). Perhaps a temperate oce- anic form. Clatlirocycla^ craspedota (Jorg.) Joro. (PI. XVU, figs. 98—100). Theocalyptra craspedota .Jukg. L. 91. p. 80. The abdomen is a narrow, flat, projecting brim, on well devel- oped specimens having two or three regnlai-, circular rows of meshes, the inner row with small pores. The free side-walls of a I'ing of meshes undei' development will have the appearance of a regular circle of shoi't, radial spines on the abdominal brim. The same spines are present as in the preceding genus. The three basal spines pi'otrude similarly as fine needles in the upper part of the thorax (the dorsal spine, A. farther down than the others). The apical spine, D, also here piotrndos with a broad three-edged topsword directed upwards and somewhat backwards. The ventral, sagittal spine protrudes upwards and foi'wards (ven- trally) with a similar, three-edged topsword, which is. however, a little smaller and points obliquely forwards. Refer for further details to Jobgexsen, 1. c. As the incompletely developed abdomen often exhibits a mar- ginal brim of regular, short spines like those Haeckel draws for species of the genus Clathrocyclas. subgeiuis Clathrocycloma Hck. (L. 86, pis. 08, 59), I have thought it best to I'efer my species to this genus where it seems to have its natui-al place. In doing so, I also think that Clathrocycloma Hck. will be found to have the three basal spines pi-otruding from the upper part of the thoi-ax like fine needles. If these needles ai-o overlooked or absent, and no notice is- taken of the spines on the brim of the abdomen, the species accord- ing to Haeckel's system will be a Theocalyptra. Hcdicalyptra '•! cornata I5ail. = Th-ocidyjitra c. Haeckel is quite impossible to determine from the veiy imperfect illustration, 140 E. Jørgens giA'cn by Baiiæy. After this drawing it has only cephalis and thorax. Frequent, though never numei'ous. Distrihaimi : On the west coast of Norway, very rare. In surface samples 7.; 1901, off Søndmøre, and "A oft' Lofoten (cfr. iftj oot'ras Hck. D. acanthicum Joro. (PI. XVII, fiS/S Micliael Sars, cfr. above). Stiehocorj'S seriata (Johg.) (PI. XVIII, figs. 102—104). Euci/rfiduoii f<('iiritt(vi .Tiuui. in Gran L. 70. p. 150 (nomen nu(him). A many-jointed form. I'he uppermost joints are convex and increase in size so that tlie diameter of the fifth is from three to four times as great as that of the first. The lower part is more or less distinctly cylindrical. On the cephalis, there is a short broad tophorn. The pores below are roundish rectangular, in very distinct, regular, horizontal rows. The number of the joints varies, pi-obably according to age. Uppermost there is a low, semispherical (oi- broader) cephalis, then short joints, which increase evenly in width up to the fourth or fifth, which is usually the broadest. From the sixth joint, which is decidedly narrower, the width decreases, but very slowly, so that the lower part is almost cylindrical, only a little narrower below. I have not seen more than eight joints. These lower joints in the cylindrical part are not plainly divided off from each other. The upper part of the shell is shaped like a high cone. There is a short, broad, three-edged (?) toijliorn protiuding from an inner skeleton in the two upper joints. It is not easy to see these inner skeleton parts which are, at all events, in a high degree retrograded, for it is a difficult mattei- to examine the shell from the open end, and the outer lattice shell in side view hides the short, primary spines. So I have not been able definitely to decide whether this genus has the same primary skeleton parts as the foregoing ones. Neither have I been sure if protruding basal spines exist in the two upper joints (the apical spine only excepted). The shape of the cephalis in some positions of the lattice shell might suggest that also inner primary arches are to be found, and not only the primaiy spines. It is doubtful whether there is a protruding ventral, sagittal spine. On the other hand, a long, inner axial spine is plainly visible. It seems to consist of three or more long, parallel branches, which reacii down through more than half the length of the lattice shell. The central capsule also reaches far down through the shell. The pores on the cephalis are small, round, -widely apart and scattei'ed. On the second joint, they are perhaps a little larger, on the third somewhat smaller again, and from here they are re- gularly placed in horizontal rows. From the fourth joint and down- Avards, the pores become more irregular in form and size, from quite small and round to rather large, roundish rectangular in shape, although generally speaking they are small and always in regular, hoi'izontal rows. On the cylindrical lower part, they are also placed in more irregular vertical rows. The average size of the pores does not increase, at any rate noticeably, from the fourth joint d wnwards. This species varies ratiier considerably. For instance, its grea- test width may be either in tlie foui'th or fifth joint, and there are often irregular contractions in the lower part. It is doubtful whether any of the individuals illustrated are fully developed. On the best developed specimen (fig. 102) the lower margin was re- gularly dentate. Often young individuals may be found consisting of only a few joints and entirely without the cylindrical lower part. Height, up to 128 [j., greatest width 72 \l. Pores, up to 6 ix. The species resembles the one illustrated by Cleve, L. 30, pi. 2, figs. 5 and 6, which he calls Lithomitra australis Ehkb. It is probable that the same basal spines are present in this spe- cies, protruding as fine needles, as in Androcyclas gamxilionycha and Clathrocyclas craspedota. Even if these spines are present, Haeckel's name for the genus might in this case be retained with- out any great disadvantage. Rather I'are. always in small numbers and only in deep water samples. DiftriliKt'tou : In surface samples, -/-: 1901. ofi' Sondmore, '•'■_• off Lofoten and Vs off Finmark (cfr. above). Most probably a boreal oceanic species. VII l>. Phaeodaria Hck. (Tripylea). VII I>. 1. Caniiosphaerida Hck. <^aiiiio»<|>liaera Hck. C. gvonietrica Boro. lioRGEKT L. 12, pi. 0. f. li; L. 14. p. 25. f. 25. This species is smallei', but moi'e lobust than the following. ypccinu'iis w liic'li seem to beloni;' Ihtc wcrt' IbuiKl vci'y spar- sely in the plankton of 1890 from tlie followiiii:- places: In the sea 4() miles N'W of Gaukværø, '7i, 0—700 m.; KvuMiangren I. -'Vi. o— llo ni.: the Vest Fiord 'A, 0 — 200 m.; (Skroven '/•.., (i — .'UXi m. The speeies appears with us only to occur in deep water. Disfril)iitiu)i : Hitherto only found in the Irminyer yea, south west of Iceland, n. lat. (iO" :?', w. lonir. 27" (Borgekt, 1. c). Certainly an oceanic form, perhaps from the northern part of the Culf Stream. C lepta JoRG. (PI. XVIIL fig. 110). JORGENSEN, L. 91, p. 89. Is a larger, weaker species. There is particularly great di- vergence in the radial beams, which in this species are generally thin threads, while in the foregoing one, they are strong, thick beams. The species varies, however, considerably. As a rule only broken species are found, as it is easily destroyed on being touched. Was very rare and sparse in the samples of 1899, in 1900, on the contrary, not unusual. Genei-ally only in deep w^ater, yet up to .50 m. Disfriliiifioii: Previously only known from the west coast of Norwav. but not rai'e here in 1898. though alwavs in small numbers. VII D. 2. Challengerida Hcic. Protooystis Wall. (Challengcria Mirr.). P. xipbodon (Hck.) Bokg. Challengeria xiphodm Hck. Profoci/dw riphodon (Hck.) Bok- GEKT L. 14, p. 27—28, f. 28. Rather frequent, but always sparse. Always in deep water samples. Distribution: A temperate oceanic species, distributed from the tropical part of the Atlantic to the north coast of Iceland (Cleve, L. 40, p. 147). On the west coast of Norway, very rare (1898). In the North Sea at several places in deeper water in May and August 1903, especially in the northern opening towards the Norwegian Ocean (L. 18, 1903—1904, nr. 1). According to BoRGEET 1. c. also known from the East and the West Greenland Cuirent, the Labrador Current and the Mediterranean. p. Harstoni (Murr.) Borg. BoROERT L. 14, p. 28, f. 30. ChaUenijma Harstoni Murr., Cfl-. JORGEXSEX L. 91, p. 90. Rare and sparse, always in deep water. Distrihntion : On the west coast of Norway also rai-e, in deep water. Also found in the northern part of the Gulf Stream at a few places, up to south and west of Spitzbergen, also in deep water. Is probably an oceanic species, perhaps boreal, or at any rate belonging to the northern part of the Gulf Stream. Also found in the northern part of the Pacific, at great depths. /'. tridcns (IIuk.) Bono. Borgekt L. 14, p. 29, i'. 32. ('lutllriuirria triilms Hck., cfr. .JoRGENSEN L. 91, p. 90. Frequent, though nevei- runnerous, as a rule only in deep water, up to ."lO in. Distrihution : FiXMiuent on the west coast of Norway, in August 1903 in large numbei-s in deep water oti' the coast of Bei-gen (]j. 18, 1903—1904, nr. 1). Also found many places in the North Sea and the northern part of the Gulf Stream, as far as south and west of Spitzbergen. According to Borgert 1. c. also known fiom the East and the West Greenland Current and the Laluadoi- Current. Probably a northern temperate oceanic form. ClialU'iiift'i-oii diodon Hck. Borgert L. 14. p. 30, f. 34. Cfr. .Jørgexsex L. 91, p. 91. Challey,geron hderacanthum Jørg. 1. c. On more weakly developed (probably young) specimens, the characteristic byspines are wanting. It is therefore centainly most practical to do as Borgert has done and consider as one species, ChaUengeron diodon, C. heteracanthnm and C. Natliorsti Cl. Not particularly frequent and as a rule very sparse, always in deep water. Distribution: On the west coast of Norway, frequent, but always sparse. Found at a few places in the North Sea (May 1903 at a great depth, according to L. 18) and the northern part of the Atlantic up to the west of Spitzbergen, in deep water. According to Borgert 1. c. also found in the Labrador Cui-rent, the more southerly part of the Atlantic and in the Mediterranean. Accoi'ding to Haeckel, ChaUengeron diodon has been found in the south eastern part of the Pacific, at a great depth. C. Channeri (Mlrr.) Hck. (PI. XVIII, fig. 111). ChaUengcriu Channeri Murray L. lot;, p. 22(5. ])1. A. fig. 12. ChaUengeron Channeri (Murr.) Hck. L. 8(3, p. lGo8. Borgert L. 14, p. 32, f. 38. I have only seen one individual which I have supposed to belong to this species. Its shell was circular in outline, strongly compressed, with 16 marginal spines, all more or less broken oti'. Also the teeth of the peristome wq\-& broken otf. Diameter, 165 [j.. In the sea 40 miles NW of Gaukværo, '7i 1899, 0—700 m. Distribution : In the sea south west of the Faeroe Isles, and the southern parts of the Atlantic (Borgert 1. c). On the American side of the Atlantic (48° n., 42° w. according to Cleve L. 40, p. 147, very rare). The Northern Pacific, at a gi'eat depth (Haeckel 1. c). C armatum (PI. XVIII, fig. 112). Borgert L" 14, p. 33, f, 39. C. WiUemoesii Hck. L. 86, p. 1659, pi. 99, f. 13? Only one individual observed, this one also from the sea 40 miles NW of Gaukværo, >'*/i 1899, 0—700 m. Unfortunately I missed this specimen before I had finished my examination and drawiuf of it. U-2 E. Jørge Distrihiition : Northern branch of the Gulf Stream and the more southerly parts of the Atlantic, according to Boegert 1. c. According- to L. 18, 1903—1904, nr. 1, also west of the Paeroe Isles, August 1908, in deeper watei; r. VII D. 3. Mednsettida Hck llednsetta arcifera Jørg. JøEfiENSEN L. 91, p. 93, pi. 4, f. 23. Closely related to J7. parthencjpam ]')Oe,g. \j. 13. p. 243, pi. 11, f. 5. Very rare and only singly, 1899: Henningsvær 'Vi) 0 — 1*^0 m.; Senjen ^'A, 0 — 130 m ; Ofoten II, Va, 250—200 m.; Reine "A, 0—150 m. Only in deep water. Distrihution : Fui'ther, only known from the west coast of Norway, whei-e it is not so rai-e. Most probably a temperate form. The closely allied species, i[. paythenopæa Borg., is found at Naples. CiJaif.t'l letta pentapodium Jørg. Jørgensen L. 91, p. 94. Very rare and only singly, 1899 : Moskenstrømmen "A, 0 — 50 m.; 8enjen ^Vi, 0—50 m.; the Vest Fiord 7=, <•— 200 m.; Henningsvær -%, 0—280 m. Distribution: 8amc as the preceding. VII I>. 4. Cadiida Borg. Cadinni inelo (Ci,.) Borc. (PI. XVIII, fig-. 113). Borgert L. 14, p. 50, f. 58. Beroetta melo Cl. L. 30, p. 27, pi. ), f. 8. Cfr. Jørgensen L. 91, p. 92. Only one specimen noticed: Sea off Røst, 60 miles NW of Røst, 'Vs 1899, 0—900 m. Distrihution: Seems to be an oceanic form from the northern part of the Atlantic. Only found alive in the By Fiord at Bergen (Jørgensen L. 91, p. 93), 0—200 m., ri-, and at a great depth west of Spitzbergen (Cleve 1. c). ■Vni. T±i3.-bi -n -n ocLea,, Tiiitiniiii^ acuminatiis Clap, pt Lachm. (Mr. .Jørgensen 1j. 90, p. S, and pp. 42 — 43. Frequent, but always in small numbers. Seems to be most frequent in latlier deep water (which is Avarmer and has a higher degree of salinity). Distrihution: Seems to be an oceanic form tVoiii the Northern Atlantic, perhaps also nci'itic, tempci'atc and boreal. According to Cleve (L. 40, p. 121) it has its „principal area of disti'ibution in the Irminger Sea". Var. undata Jørq. L. 91, p. 9.'). Very sparse in three samples: Helligvirr ' and 0—250 m.; Malangen =7, 1899, 0—300 m. 1899. 0—50 m. I^pprotintiiinns pellucidus (Cl.) Jørg. (Pl. XVIII, fit;. 114). .Jørgensen L. 92, p. IS. Tintinnus pellucidus Cl. L. 30, p. 24. pi. 1, f. 4. Tintinnus hottnicus Brandt L. 16, p. 53, pi. 3, f. 11, non NoRBQUisT L. 110, p. 126, f. 5. Lcprotintinmts hottninis (Nordq.) Jørg. L. 90, p. 10. Concerning Cleve's remark (L. 4o, p. 123) as to the cor- rectness of the genus name Leprotintinnus. ]-efcrence should be made to Jørgensen L. 92, p. 19. I have seen individuals with very few foreign bodies on their houses, but I have never seen perfectly smooth specimens. It is however very seldom that one meets with such well covered indi- viduals as the one represented in figure 114. Very rare and sparse, only found in three samples: Rombaken I, 72 1899, 0-40 m.; the Ogs Fiord I, "A 1899 0—90 m.; the Skjerstad Fiord IV, V4 1900, 0—330 m. Distribution: On the west coast of Norway, very rare. Also found near Greenland, Spitzbergen and the Arctic Ocean noi-th of Finland (August 1903, occasionally numerous, according to L. 18, 1903—1904, ni-. 1). The species is, therefore, certainly a northern one, perhaps boreal oceanic and neritic arctic. Aniphorella Dada;. A. quadrilineata (Clap, et Lachm.) Jørg. Cfr. Jørgensen L. 90, p. 12. It is highly probable that Cl.vpartide's species, Tintinnus amphora, is the same one as is in the same work mentioned as T. quadrilineatus. The latter name must, however, be looked upon as the safer. It ought to be preferred if it were not for the com- plication caused by the use of the name Tintinnus amphora (Am- phorella amphora) by Entz and Daday for the species here being considered, and by the use of the other name by Dadat in another sense (= A. Dadayi Jørg.). Under these circumstances, it would, after all, perhaps be better to use the name A. (tmphora (Clap, et Lachm.) Entz, as Cleve does (L. 40, p. 99). Only found in one sample, sparse: Henningsvær 'Vi 1899, 0—50 m. Distribution: On the west coast of Noi'way, rare and spai'se. According to Cleve (L. 40, p. 99) widely distributed in the eastern part of the Atlantic from the tropical zone to Iceland. Also known from the Mediterranean. Is undoubtedly a southern (ti'opic and) temperate oceanic form. A. Steenstrnpii (Clap, et Lachm.) Dad. Cfr. Jørgensen L. do, ]>. 15. Also only once found, in small numbers: The Vest Fiord I, 'Vi 1899, 0 — 50 m. Distrihution: On the west coast of Norway, rather rare. Undoubtedly, a temperate, southern, oceanic form. According to Cleve (L. 40, p. 100) the species is widely distributed across the whole of the Atlantic, especially between 40" and 50" N. Also known fi'om tlie ^reditorranoan. A. ampin Jørg. Jørgensen L. 9o, p. 17, \)\. 1, f. 4, a, b. Protistplanktoii. Vorv rare and scarce, only in 2 samples: llenninirsvær '7i 18!V.). ()— ISO ni.; the \'c>st Fionl. ' ■.. IS'.)!), n— -joo ni. DixtrUndiou : Only known fnmi I lie west coast of Norway, where it is very rare. I'robaMy a lcni|ieiate, oceanic species. TiiitiiiiioitMiw Stein. T. nitida Uraxdt. Ukani.T 1.. l(i. p. "iS. pi. .-!. f. 1. Very tVei|Mcnt. dl'ten nnnierons. Seems to iirel'er water of a low salinity. The species varies considerably. 1 have to some extent in tlie tallies made a di.stinction for one form. viz. ntr. oniUs, which is, however, more frequent than wonld appeal' from them. Distribution: Further, only known from the Kava.jak Fiord, Greenland, ilost probably an arctic, neritic species. Var. oralis .Jokg. ii. var. (Pl. XVIII, tig. 115). The house is brimless, in the most distinguished form narrowed towards the moutli. The lower part is evenly rounded off. The greatest breadth of the house is a little above the middle. A strong, compact covering of shining small paiticles on the house, as in the main species. This vai-iety is more frequent than appears from the tables, as it is mostly included under the principal species. Often forms may be found which are intermediate between this one and the main species; such an one is illustrated by Beandt 1. c. As a rule, the principal species is very different in shape from the variety, through a trace of a brim at the mouth, an almost cylindrical upper part and a bluntly pointed lower part. Forms without any trace of a brim at tlie mouth are. however, of freijuent occurrence. The Norwegian species seems generally to be somewhat smaller than the Greenland one, about 70 ii in length. Var. sinuata Brandt. (PI. xvm, fig. 116). Tintinnoyiils shmata Branbt Ij. 16, p. 58, pi. 3, fig. 2. Considering that the species Tintlnnopsis nitida varies exceed- ingly, I think that is hardly possible to look upon T. sinuata as a distinct species. In the course of development both the spreading brim at the mouth and the shape of the house vary considerably. AVe have as extremes, on the one hand, rar. ovalis, without a brim, 01- with only a very indistinct one, and an evenly arched contour in side view; on the other, var. sinuata, with a distinct brim and a contour which is narrowed in the lower part and bluntly pointed (at the end square). The individual illustrated, which must undoubtedly be reckoned as a Tintinnopsis sinuata Beandt, is not so conspicuously different from T. nitida as Brandt's Jigure, but the characteristics are plainly seen which are mentioned as separating between T. sinuata and T. nitida. Intermediate forms between the one illustrated and the principal form also occur. Distrilndion : As the principal species. Individuals which decidedly belong here were only seen in one of the samples: Moskenstrommen, 'Vi 1899, 0—100 m. T. caiupamila (Kurd.) Dad. CIV. .louiiiiNsEN L. 90, p. 21 and p. 42. Only in two samples and only singly, 1900: Tranodybet "/s, 0— (100 m. and the Skjærstad Fiord II -'/i, 0— IHO m. Distribution: Frequent on the west coast of Norway, but seldom numerous. Also known from the Mcditei'ranean, the North Sea, Skagerack, the Baltic ami the r.erniudas. In August 190.3, numerous in the English Cliannel (L. is. 1903—190-1, nr. 1). According to Cleve, it is hai-dly found in the open sea. Undoubt- edly a temperate, neritic species. C'odonc'lla Hck. C. ventricosa (C\.i Lachm.) Fol. Only once observed: Tranodybet --"A 1900, (j— (iOO m., rr. Distribution: Neritic species, northern temperate. Probably the southei'n form (from the Mediterranean) is different fi-om the northern one. C. lageiiula (Clap, et Lachm.) Entz. var. ovata .Jørg. (Pi. xvm, fig. 117). Is probably specifically different from the species which is considered to be the main one. Rare and scarce. Distribution: Fi'cquent on the west coast of Noi'way, but always in small numbers. Most probably a temperate form. The principal species, which is very rare in the neighbourhood of Bergen, is, according to Ci-eve (L. 40, p. 10.3) a tropical and southern temperate oceanic form. PtychocjlLs urniila (Ci. Lachm.) Brandt. Cfr. JøBGENSEN L. 90. p. 18. The principal form (a major Jørc;. I. c.) not fie(|uent. ahvays iu small numbers. Distribution: More frequent on the west coast of Norway. Neritic form, which appears to be less northerly than the foUomng. V. minor Jouo. •Jørgensen 1. c.^ p. 19, pi. 1, f. 9. Frequent, sometimes numerous. Distribution: Most probably a northern temperate and boreal, neritic species. Is found all the year round, more or less numerous, on the west coast of Norway. T. digitalis Auriv. P. Drygalskii Brandt L. 1(1 p. 59, pi. 3, f. 14. Cfr. Jør- gensen L. 92, p. 17. Very rare and scarce, 1899: The Vest Fiord I, '7i, 0—180 m.; Ofoten II, V2, 0—100 m. and 250—200 m.; Rombaken, V2, 0—40 m.; Rombaken II, Vs, 0—100 m.; Tranodybet, '«A, 0—50 m.; Henningsvær, -%, 0—280 m.; Hola, Svolvær, Vs, 0—150 m. Distribution: Seems to be an arctic neritic and (boreal?) oceanic form. Known from Greenland, the Labrador Current, Jan Mayen and the sea between Jan Mayen and Tromso. The closely related P. obtusa Brandt, which is considered bv Cleve also to include P. Drijgalslii. is also an arctic form, which has been found at several places near Spitzbei'gen and Greenland. V. subarctica Jørg. n. var. (PL XVIU, fig. 118). The house is broadest at the foremost thickened ring, which is very pi'ominent. The width at the second ring is a little less, decreasing evenly and gradually to the third ring. Behind this, it becomes quickly rounded off nearly spherically (though slightly narrowed off conically nearest the last ring). The wall is very much thickened at the foremost ring. The distance between this and the next ring is equal to, or a little less than, the half of the distance between the two last (so that the two foremost )ings ai'e comparatively near each othei-). Teeth small, about 36 — 40. Length (of the individual illustrated) \)i> \>-, width of 1st ring 76 [i, of 2nd 71, of 3rd 56 \>.. The difference from P. aretica Brandt (L. 16, p. 60, pi. 3, f. 17) is only slight. My form is smaller and is rather different in appearance at the hinder part. The mouth is also quite different and the teeth much smaller. On the other hand, there is a remark- able agreement in the very prominent foremost I'ing and its distance fi'om the second. I dare not, at present, declare my form to be identical with Brandt's, with which I am as yet too imperfectly acquainted. Very rare, only found sparsely iu 6 samples: Lyngen I, 0—115 m., Lyngen II, 0—250 m.. Lyngen III, 0—50 m., "A 1899; Malangen, -7i 1899, 0-300 m.; Tranødybet, ^2 1899, 0—200 m.; the Midvær Fiord % 1900, 0—25 m. Didrihution: The very closely allied P. aretica has been found in Davis' Strait, the Labrador Current, near East Greenland and in the sea west of Nowaja Zemlja (Cleve L. 40, p. 1 18). Undoubtedly an arctic species, hardly native with us. C.yttai'oey«'lis fol. C. norveøcn (Dad.) Jørg. Cfr. Jørgensen L. 9o, \). 28. Only once found: Hola, Hvolva^i-, "/.', 1899, i-athei' numerous. Slips easily through the net. Distribution: Rather I'are, always in small numbers, on the west coast of Noi'way. This form and tho.se closely allied to it, C. gracilis (Brandt) and C', minuta (Brandt), are kno^\'n from West and East Greenland, the Ijabrador Current, Jan Mayen, Iceland, Baren Island and Spitzbergen. Arctic (and boreal?) species. Its distribution is probably insufficiently known, as it is so small that it only occasionally is retained by the net. C. serrata (Møii.) Brandt. (July onc.i^ found : Tnuiodybet, '-'-'A 1900, 0--600 m., vv. Didiihntion: Fi'cquent on the west coast of Norway, in the summer and autumn. Also found in the summer on the north coasts of Norway (Tromsø, Aurivillius). According to Clevk (L. 40, p. 113) a southern noritie form, disti'ibutcd from the Cape of Ciood Hope to Scotland. C. denticulata (Ehrb.) Fol. Cfr. Jørgensen L. 90. p. 31 and L. 92, p. 4 etc. Many forms occurred, the most important of which are entered in the tables. As a whole, the species was very frequent, often numerous; only, at the peiiod of the diatom inflow, very scarce or entirely absent in the outer districts. Distribution: The majority of the numerous forms which belong here seem to be oceanic, arctic and boreal. The species is widely distributed over the northern part of the Atlantic, in the Arctic Ocean and on the arctic and northern temperate coasts. Frequent in the sea on the north coast of Scotland, August 1903 (L. 18, 1903—1904, nr. 1). According to Cleve (L. 40, p. 109) also in Behrina' Sea. a typica Jørg. Jørgensen L. 90, p. 31, pi. 2, f. 13, 15. This form, which is the most frequent on the west coast of Norway, was not often found in the present material. Distribution: Perhaps a neritic, northern temperate form. Most frequent in the summer and autumn on the west coast of Norway. var, gigatitea (Brandt) Cleve. Rare and scarce. Distribution: Possibly a boreal (and arctic?) oceanic form. Known from the northern part of the Atlantic to Greenland and Spitzbergen. Also mentioned from the Labrador Current. Tar. robusta Jørg. Jørgensen L. 92, p. 13, pi. 3, f. 22. Only once found: Kvænangen, "Vi 1899, 0 — 140 m. Distrihution : Only found in the sea between Norway (Tromsø) and Jan Mayen, in small numbers. Possibly boi'eal. Perhaps rar. gigantea (Brandt) p.p. also belongs here. var. suhrotiiiulata Jørg. .Iøugensen L. 90, p. 34, pi. 2, figs. 20, 21. Rare and scarce. Distribution: Not so rare on the west coast of Norway in the summer (1898). Possibly a neritic, northern temperate species. rar. eylindrica Jørg. Jørgensen L. 90, p. 33, pi. 2, figs. 17, 18. Rather rare, iicvei' numci'ous. JJistriliiilioir. Not rai'c on the west coast of Norway in the suumuT anil autiuun. Possibly iiciitic, northern temperate species. tar. elongata Jørg. Jørgensen L. 92, p. 14, pi. 3, tigs. 23, 24. Rather rare, almost always in small numbers. Disiriliittion: Known from the sea between Tromsø and Jan Mayen (numerous, 1898). Seems to be a boreal, oceanic form. Protistplankli var. subedentata Jone. n. vnr (PI. XVIII, figs. 119, 120; 1.1. XIV, fij; 121). The lioiisc as usual .soinewliat dilntcd a littlf lichiw tlic mouth. .111(1 then sliiihtly, or imperceptibly, iiaiidw ini^. In the lowest V4 latiier ([uickly narrowing- lo a rather short tip. Thu side contour here shows a louir, rather even arcli. Teeth rather small, about .i.")— 3.S. may also be wantiuir. Areolcs as usual hcxayoiial, tliin- walii'd. medium sized (about 2 'A- on 10 nl. Tills variety is reckoned tog-ether witJi oc typica in the tables for the first half of the year 1899. Its place is between that form and r(tr. obtusangula (Ostenf.) Jørg. and C. edentata Er.\ndt, most near the two latter; it is, however, so different from them that it oug-Jit not to be considored rig-ht away the same as mr. ohtu^mifjula. The length of the tail tip as usual varies considerably. The relation between length and breadth generally lies between 2.5 and 3 (the tail tip excluded). Fig. 119 is a smaller, more divergent fonn. Numerous and frequent, as a whole, in the present material, the most frequent form of the species. Occurred also, though in small numbers, during the diatom inflow. It is more frequent than appears from the tables, as it was not entered separately from the lirst, but is included under „Cyttaroe!/lis denticulata" . Undcllai candata (Ostknp.) Cl. Tiuttninis nniilnhis ( Istknfki,!) L. 1 l;j, p. 4:i7 (Coi). [J,uMla 2)dluriila .Jøec. I,. <)(), j). 41, pi. 1, (io-.s. 7, S. Rather fret] nent, but always in small numbers. />istriliiitio)i: Tcmi)erate, oceanic .species, according to Clkve (L. Hi. p. 1241 distributed far southwards in the warmer part of the Atlaiific. Rare cm the we.st coa.st of Norwav- I)i<-(.VO<>.VMta templiim IIck. The, i)iiiicipal around the mouth 0—50 ni., r. ies, witii ■ a sing the house, verv c row of large windows rai-c: Sen.jen -'/i 1899, •ar. disticha .JoRO. .Jørgensen Ij. 90, p. 4o. With two rows of windows. More frequent, in a good number of samples, but always scarce. Distribution: Cleve's D. clegans Ehek. which also includes the two forms mentioned, is widely distributed from the warmer part of the Atlantic to beyond Iceland (Cleve J^. 40, p. 114). Accord- ing to Cleve, also known from the Mediterranean, the Red Sea and the Indian Ocean. Rare on the west coast of Norwav. Errata et Addenda. Pag. 96, col. 2, line 28, for T. decipiens Grun. read: T. decipiens (Grin.). Pag. 10.5, col. 1, after line 2 add (Plate VII, fio'. 2(5). Pag. 108. col. 1. before 11. E'ex'±ca-±n±ales add: Tropidoneis parallela Jprg. n. sp. (Plate Vir, fig. 16). In the plankton tables Amphi2}rora parallela n. sp. Shape of the cell in side view: Linear, or slightly oblong, not constricted in the middle, narrowing off a little towards the rounded end.s. Central nodule rather indistinct; terminal nodules, however, very conspicuous. Vahe: Linear-Lanceolate, ends subiostrate (truncate). Median line straight, central. Central nodule small, terminal nodules close to the ends. The median part of the valve seems to form a rather high, linear keel, about so broad as Vs of the valve. Stnicfare: Fine transverse striæ, not distinctly punctate, 17 on 10 :j.. Dimensions: Length of the valve 67 — 70 'i-, breadth 12 i^. Breadth of the cell (frustule) 18 \y.. This species resembles Amphoropsis recta Gkun. (Van Heueck L. 89, p. 266, tig. 55) and Amphij^-ora plicata var.? suhplicata C4run. (L. 48, p. 65, pi. V, fig. 88). It diifers from both in having the frustules quite inconstricted in the middle. On the contrary, the cell is often somewhat broader (higher) here. Besides, 1 have never seen an asymmetiical valve, like that characteristic of Am- phoropsis recta. I have, however, only once succeeded in getting a valvar view of it (tig. 16 b), as in the preparations it is nearly always found lying on its side. Cleve refers (L. 24:,i).2H)AmphiprorajiHcata\fiv.'^sut)pUeata Grun. as a variety to Amphoropsis recta (Tn/pidoncis recta Cl.) without mentioning the shape of the valve. The above species seems to be a true plankton form. It has very thin (slightly siliceous) valves which easily are deformed on being ignited on the cover-glass. It generally occurs solitary or by twos, very seldom forming a short chain of some few individuals. On the whole rare and sparse, only observed during the diatom inflow in liJOO: Høla, Svolvær, -"/■■„ 0—140 m.; Østnes- fjord 1 and III, "Vs, 0—25 and 0—1.30 m.; the Vestfjord, =7:i, 0—25 m.; the Skjerstadfjord IV, V4, 0— 330 m., and XII, 0—500 m.; the Seivaagen, V*, 0—20 m.; the Saltenfjord II, ^4, 0—50 m.; the Foldenfjord I, "A, 0—100 m. Also in P.aront's Sea, 71° 48' n., 49" 38' e., S/S Heimdal ^'/s 1900. Undoubtedly an arctic species. Page 100, add: C. scolopendra Cl. As endocysts, resembling those of C', cinctus, are found, the older name for the latter species, C incurvus Bail., cannot be used. Very rare and sparse: Sea off Inge, ^V4 1899, 0—300 ra.; the Porsangerfjord, -V4 1899, 0—75 in. Distribution: More frequent on the west coast of Norway. According to Cleve a northern (boreal) neritic species. Only once (in October 190(>) found near the Pærø Isles. (Ostenfeld). Page 105, after Naviculeæ add: Pinnnlaria quadratarea (A. Schm.) Cl. Cl. L. 25. p. 95. Naricnla quadratarea A. Schji. L. 127, p. 90, pi. II, f. 2(;. N. pinnularia Cl. L. 28, p. 224, pi. IV, fs. 1—2. Occui's only accidentally. No true planktonform, but rather frequent in bottom samples from both the west and the north coast of Norway. Page 99, before B. stijUformis, add: R. obtusa Hens. Hensen L. 87, p. 86, pi. V, f. 41. E. idata rar. truncafa Gran L. 64, p. 6, pi. IV, f. 67. Not always easy to disthiguish from B. aliita (cfr. Ostenfeld L. 116, p. 569). Very rare and sparse, only in 3 samples: Stene in Bø, '% 1899, 0 m.; the Porsangerfjord, ^'A 1899, 0—75 m. and 200—100 m. Distribution: According to Cleve, Gban and Ostenfeld a boi'eal oceanic species, occasionally numerous round the Færøes, Iceland and in the Norwegian Ocean, up to the north of Spitz- bergen. Is wanting on the west coast of Norway (1898). In large numbers in arctic water between Tromsø and Jan Mayen 1897, also numerous round Jan Mayen 1897—1898, and near Spitzbergen 1899—1900 (Jørgensen L. 92). Seems to me to be an arctic (oceanic) rather than a boreal species. Page 104, col. 1, line 10, for PI. VI read PI. VIL Pag-e 105, col. 1, hue 2, add: (Piate vii. tio-. at;). Page 109, col. 1, line 36, for (Dies.) Clap, et Lachm. read (Clap, et Lachm.) Dies. Pag. 119, col. 1, line 49, for SO read 86. For Midva-rfjord everywhere read ilisvanfjord. Bibliography. 1. L. rg. n. sp. (pl. XV, fig. 74) 134 — tricolpium (Hck.) Jøbg. (pl. XV, figs. 71—73) 134 Chathrocyclas craspedota (Jørg.) Jørg. (pl. XVII, figs. 98—100). 127, 128, 139 Cooooneideæ 104 Cocconeis costata Greg 104 — pinnata Greg 104 — scutellum Ehrb 104 (Jodonella lagenula (Clap, et Lachm.) Entz. et var. (pl. XXIII. fig. 117)... 143 — veutricosa (Clap, et Lachm.) Fol 143 Corethroli hystri.v Hens 100 Coscinodi^ceæ 90 150 E. Jørgensen. pag- Coscinodiscus bioculatus Geun 91, 92 — centralis Ehrb., Ratt. (pl. VI, fig. 1) 91, 93 — concinnus W. Sm 91, 93 — curvatulus Geun 91, 92, 97 — decipiens Gkun., = Thalassiosira d 91, 96 — excentricus Ehrb 91, 92 — h-yopMlus Geun., = Thalassiosira k. — lineatus Ehrb. et var 91, 92 — nitidus Greg 91, 9.5 — ocuhis iridis 93, 9-t — polyaeanthus Grcn. et var 92 — radiatus Ehrb 91, 92 — stellaris Eop 91. 92 — subbuUiens JøRG. n. sp. (pi. VI, fig. 2) 91, 94 — symholophorus Grun 92 Coscinosira polychorda (Gran) Gran 97 Cnbosphærida Hck lU Cyttarocylis denticulata (Ehrb.) Eol. et var (pl. XIV, fig. 121 ; pl. XVIII, figs. 119-120) 144, 14.5 — gigantea Brandt, = denticulata var. — norvegioa (Dad.) Jørg 144 — serrata (Mob.) Brandt 144 Detonula confervacea (Cl.) Gran 99 Diatomaceæ, = Bacillarlales. Diotyoceras acauthicum JØRG. (pl. XVH-XVIII, fig. 101) 127, 128, 140 — xiphephoruni JøRG 127, 128, 140 Dictyocha fibula Ehrb 114 Dictyocircus clatliratus Jørg. n. sp. (pl. XIU, fig. 48) . 125, 127, 128, 129, 130 Dictyocysta templum Hck. et var 145 Diotyophimus Clevei Jørg 127, 128, 137, 138 — graeilipes Cl., = Clevei. histricosus Jørg. n. sp. (pl. XVI, fig. 89) 138 Dicyrtida Hck 135 Dinoflagellata 108 Dinopliy.sis acuminata Clap, et Lachm,, Jørg 108 — acuta Ehrb.. Jøro 108 — homunoulus Stein 108 — Michaelis, = rotundata. — norvegioa Clap, et Lachm., Jørg 108 — rotundata Clap. et Lachm 108 — Vanhoffeni Ostenf., = acuminata. Diplopsalis lenticula Bergh 109 Distephanus speculum (Eheb.) Stohr 114 Ditylium Brightwellii (West.) Grun 99 Drymyomma elegans Jørg. (pl. VIII, fig. 34) 114, 117 Kchinomma HcK 114, 1 l(i Kchinomma leptodermum Jørg. (pl. VIJI, fig. 33) 1 Ki — trinacrium HcK 1 1 1> Eucampia groenlandica Cl. (pl. VI, fig. 8) 99 Euetjrtidium seriatum Jørg., = Stichoconjs s. Euodia gibba Bail 95 Eapodii^ceæ 98 Eusceniuni corynepliorum Jøeg. (pl. XV, fig. 70) 133 — tricolpium Hck., = Cladoscenium t. Flagellata 113 I'ragilaria cylindrus Grun. (pl. VI, fig. 9) 102 islandica Grun. (pl. VI, fig. 10) 102 — oceanica Cl 102 Gazelletta pentapodiuni Jøro 142 Glypbode.smis Williamsoni (W. Sm.) Grtjn 102 Gonosphæra primordialis Jørg. n. sp. (pl. XIV, figs. 64—68) 129, 1.32, 133 Gonyaulax spinifera (Glap. et Lachm.) Dies 109 Grammatophora islandica Ehrb 102 — oceanica Ehrb 102 Gynmaster pentasterias (EhrB.) Schutt 11.3 Halicalyptra cornuta Bail 139 Halosphæra minor Ostenf., = viridis 113 — viridis Schmitz 113 TTpk\ osgla-geiraoeae 113 Helotholus histricosa Jørg. n. sp. (pl. XVI, iigs. 86—88) 127, 128, 137 pag- Hemidiscus ameiformis Wall., = Euodia gibba. Hexacontium enthacanthum Jøeg. (pl. VIII, fig. 30) 114, 115 — pachydermum Jøeg. (pl. VIII, fig. 31) 114, 115 Seæadoras borealis Cl., = Rhizoplegma h. Hyalodiscus scoticus (KtJTz.) Geun 98 — .stelliger Bail 98 — subtilis Bail 98 Larcospira minor (Jøeg.) Jørg 114, 121 Lauderia confervacea Cl., = Detonula c. — fragilis Gean, = Bacterosira f. — glacialis (Grun.) Gran, = Porosira g. Leprotintinnus bottnicus (Nordq.) Jørg., = — jielliicidas. — pellucidus (Cl.) Jørg. (pl. XVIH, fig. 114) 142 Libellus septentrionalis Oeste., = Stauroneis s. Litharachnium tentorium Hck. (pl. XVI, figs. 90—91) 138 L.ithelida Hck 121 Lithelius minor Jørg., = Larcospira m. — spiralis Jørg 121 Lithomelissa hystrix Jørg. (pl. XVI, fig. 85) 136 — laticeps Jørg. n. sp. (pl. XVI, fig. 84) 1 36 — setosa Jørg. et var. (pl. XVI, figs. 81—83: pl. XVIII, fig. 108 126 127, 128, 135 Lithomitra australis ('l 140 Medusetta arcifera Jørg 142 — parthenopæa Borg 1 42 Mednsettida Hck 142 Ilt'lOKirow 96 Moiiooyrtida Hck 125, 131 ISTasselXairla 122 Navicula directa Kalfs 105 — frigida Grun. (pl. VII, fig. 21) 105 — kariana Geun 105 — pelagica Cl. (pl. VH, fig. 23) 105 — sepienirionalis Oestr 105, 106 — Vanbiiffeni Gran (pl. VH, fig. 22) lOo, 106 JTavienleæ 105 Nitzschia angularis W. Sm. et var. (pl. VI, fig. 14) 104 — arctica Cl. (pl. VII, fig. 15) 101 ~ bilobata W. Sm Iii3 — closterlum (Ehrb.) W. Sm 104 — delicatissima Cl 103 — fraiidulenta Cl 1 03 — frigida Geun 103 — hybrida Geon. (pl. VI, fig. 12) 103 — lanceolata W. Sm. et var. (pl. VI, fig. 13) 104 — longissima (Bréb.) Ralfs 104 — Mitchelliana Geeenl 1 ut — recta Jørg., = arctica Cl. — seriata ('l 1 03 — spathulata Bréb Io4 NitKseliiea' Kt.i Orhi/u/lr .iilnsiijh' JoRO., = Pltorticium pylouium. Orllinsini ©3ric3.iixial©s 1 OS Peridinium conicum (Gran) Ostenf. et Schm 110 — depressuni Bail 1 09 — divergens Ehrb 109 Icnticularc (Errb.) Jørg., = — divergens. — Michaelis Ehrb., = — conicum (Gran). — Michaelis Stein, = — Steinii Jøeg. — oceanicum Vanhofs 1 09 — ovatum (Pouch.) Schutt Ill — ))alliduni Ostenf 1 1<> — pedunculatum Schutt. (pl. VIII, fig. 29) 110 — pelluoidum Ostenf 110 — pentagonum Gran 110 — Steinii Jørg 111 Bibliography. Peridiniuiii liL^tiiliim Stein et var 1 1 1 I'l'iidium hi/sfyU- JoRu., = Phoniiacantha li. intriiatum Cl 131 lajtim Cl l;tl, 132 loiifjispimim Jokg. (pi. XV, tiRs. 75— 7!l: pi. XVI. fig. 80) 12«, 127 128, 135 iiiiimtum ('L 135 J'rrijiUrta iutricnta Joro., = Plectacantha oikiskns. riiæooystis rouohetii (Har.) Lagerh 113 :Plieeo(ia.3ria 140 Phoniiacantha liystrix (Jørg.) Jøro. (pl. XIV, figs. 69—63). 125, 127, 128, 132 Phort iciiim pylonium (HckV) Cl. (pl. X— XI, figs. 42—45) 114, 120 Piiinularia qiiadratarea A. SCHM 146 lM.iu:iacaiitlia ai-acliiioides Clap, et Lacm 123, 127, 129 Plai£ioi;ranini(>æ 102 Plngonida 129 Plectacantha oikiskos Jørg. n. nom (pl. XIII, figs. 50— .57) 124, ]2(), 127, 128, 131 — trichoides Jørg. n. sp. (pl. XIU, fig. 58) 132 Pleotanida Hck 129 Plectauiiiw simpler Cl., = Protosceniniii s. Plectoidra Hck 129 Plcctophora atnchiwides Hck., = Plagiacdntha a. Pleuiosigma affine Grun., = Normarmi Ralfs. — angulatum (Quek.) W. Sm 107 — balticum (Ehrb.) "W. Sm 107 — delicatulum W. Sm. et var. (pl. Vil, tig. 18) 107 — elongntum W. Sm 107 — fallajc (Gron.) Perao 107 — fasciola (Ehrb.) W. Sm 108 — forniosmn W. Sm 107 — naviculaceum Bkéb 108 — Normanni Ealfs 107 — Spencei i W. Sm. et vav 107 — Stuxbergi Cl 107 — tenerum Jøhg. n. sp. (pl. VII, fig. 17) 107 — tenulrostre Gruk. (pl. VII, fig. 20) 108 — tenuissimum TV. Sm. et var. (pl. VH, fig. 19) 108 Poilolanipas palmipes Stein 109 Podnsira cjlncialis (Grcn.) Cl., = Porosira g. Porodii^cida Hck 118 Poiosira glacialis (Grcn.) Jørg. (pl. VI, fig. 7) 97 Proroeentraocæ Stein 108 Prorocentrum niicans Ebeb 108 Protoceratium reticulatum (Clap, et Lachm.) Bctschli 109 Protocystis Harstoni (McRK.) Borg 141 — tridens (Hck.) Borg 141 — -xiphodon (Hck.) Borg 141 Protoscenium simplex (Cl.) Jørg. (pl. XV, fig. (>9) 12t), 127, 128, 133 Pterocorys amblycephalis Jørg., ^ Androcyclas a. — gamphonycha Jørg., = Androcyclas g. Pteroscenium 127, 134 Pterosperma dictyon (Jørg.) Ostenf 113 — M.ihii f.TORG ) Ostenf 113 — Vanli.'.ftVni (JøRG.) Ostenf 113 IPterosijenacLa-taceæ 113 Pterosphæia Jøbg., = Pterosperma. PtychocyUs aatta Brandt, = — urnida. — arctica Brandt 144 — Di-ygahVii Brandt, = — urmda var. — obhisa Bran-dt 143 — urnula (Clap, et Lachm.) Brandt et var. (pl. XVIII, fig. 118) 143, 144 Pylonida Hck 120 Pyrophacus horologiuni Stein 109 Eadiolaria 114 Radiosphæra auacantliica JøRO. n. sp. (pl. XVII, fig. 105 -KW) 122 Rhabdiinema adriaticum KiJTZ 103 arcuatuni (Lynob.) Kutz 103 — niinutum KiJTz [ 03 Rhizoplegnia boreale (Cl.) Jørg. (pl. IX— X, fig. 38) 114, 118 Rhizosolenia alata Brightw 09 — obtusa Hens 141; — seniispina Hens 99 — sctigera Brightw |oo Shn.hsoli CL 99 — stylirmiiiis BuuniTW 99 Rhoicosigma arcticinn Cl [og Roperia tessellata (Kop.) Grun 98 Sceletonema costatum (Grev.) Cl 91^ Scliizonema Grevillei Afi 107 IMoiiiaiitida Hck 129 Silicof lagellata 113 Sorolarcu.s circunife.itus Jørg., = titreblacantha c. Sstpongodiscida Hck i^o Spoiigodiscus favns Ehkb 114, |y() Sx>TJ-Tn ellajTia 114 Stauroneis Grani Jøro. n. sjj. (]>!. VII, fig. 25) 107 — pellucida Cl 107 — septontrionalis Gbun. (pl. VU, fig. 24) 106 $$t('|»liaiiida Hck 1 29 8teplioidea Hck 129 Stichocorys seriata (.Jørg.) Jørg. (pl. XVIU, figs. 102—104) 127, 128, 140 Streblacantha circumtexta (Jørg.) Jøeg. (pl. XI— XU, fig. 46) 114, 121 $!itrebloiiida Hck 121 Striatella unipunctata (Lyngb.) Ao 103 Stylodictya Ehrb II4, 1I8 — aculeata Jørg. n. sp. (pl. X, fig. 41) 119 — aspeva Jørg 1 20 — tenuispina .Iøkg. (pl. X, fig. .39) 118 — validispina Jørg. (p). X, fig. 40) 119 Surirella fastnesa Ehrb 104 — lata W. Sm 104 !§inrirelleæ 104 Synedrcæ I02 Tetrapylonlum Clevei Jørg., = Phorticium pijlonium. Thalassiosira biocidata (Gritn.) Ostenf., = Coscinodisais b. — Clevei Gran., = — hyalina. — decipiens (Grun.) Jørg. (pl. VI, fig. 3) 91, 96 — gelatinosa Hens., = — decipiens. — gravida Cl. (pl. VI, fig. 4) 9(i — hyalina (Grun.) Gran (pl. VI, fig. 5) 96 — kr\ophila (Grun.) Jøro. (pl. VI, fig. 6) 96 — Nordenskioldii Cl 96 Thalassiothrix Frauenfeldii et var 102 — longissima Cl. et Grun 102 — nitzschioides Grun. et var (pl. VI, fig. 11) 102 Theocalyptra aaspedota Jøro., = Clathrocyclas c. Tin-txi-i -n odea 142 Tintinnopsis campanula (Ehkb.) Uad 143 — nitida Brandt et var. (pl. XVIU, figs. 115—116) 143 — sinuata Brandt, = — nitida var. Tintinnus acuniinatus Clap, et Lachm. et var 142 Tripylea, = Pliæodaria 140 Tropidoneis parallela JORO. u. sp. (pl. VII, fig. 16) 146 Undella caudata (Ostenf.) Cr 145 Zygospyrida Hck 130 III. BOTTOM-LIFE, NOTES. Wlien dredgings have been made, soundings, both at the start and finish of the haul, have generally been taken. So that when, for instance, Oxsund 450— «30 m. is noted, it is to be understood that the deptii was 630 m. where the dredge was thrown out. and 450 ni. where the dredging was ended. A. Results of Dreckiiiiis. a. Dredging stations. 1899—1900. Dept in metres Temperature of the bottom layer C Salinity of the bottom layer «/oo 1900 ^/3 Henniugsværstrønimen . . . Liland, Østnesfjord Langstrand Skroven — Guldbrandsøeme Brettpsnes— Skroven Mouth of Eaftsund Åt Ditjermulen ^sund Jlorfsund I JIoi tsund II Mortsund III Moskenstrømnien I Moskenstroninien II Kirkf jord I Kiikfi.ird II Kirkljonl III Kivkljord IV Reine I Ure I Henningsvær I Ei-iværflaket Ogsf jord I Tranodybet Tranodybet Kanstadf jord, inside the ridge Kanstadf,]ord,outsidetberidge Eosthavet Eøst I Eøst II Enst II Tysfjord I Stene Eeine Moskensti-ømmen Gaukværø Malangenf jord Malangen II Malangen Ul Stonnesbotn Kvænangen II Jokplfjord I [ .Jøkelfjord II Jøkelfjord III I Kvænangen I Ingøliavet I Troldfjordsund Breisund Repvaag harbour Porsangerfjord Porsangerfjord Porsangerfjord Lyngenf jord TI Lyngen III Østnesfjord I . . Østnesfjord II. . Østnesfjord III. Bålstad Landego I Arnø Sund harl)Our . . 20—40 30—40 .50—70 3.50-410 2.50-300 100—150 450-030 200 230 100-120 204 150 108—130 50 70—80 30-50 150 230 140 1.50-180 100 450—530 607-640 30-90 95 350-500 120 100 150 500 120—200 100 90 250 380 100-200 200 40—80 90 110 80 110 300-343 270—315 30-40 100 10 200 70 30 -.50 2.50 320 150-180 400 300— iOO 0 0 75 1.0 2.«6 3.65 6.2 6.55 35.08 34.89 35.03 34.97 34.40 33.48 33.40 34.70 34.97 34.52 35.06 33.48 34.06 35.13 34.60 34.79 35.11 35.11 34.99 34.42 34.29 34.86 34.67 34.54 34.21 34.29 34.36 34.49 35.2* 34.54 34.48 34.97 34.84 35.1.3 35.18 stones and Lithothammioi Olav Pebbles Clay Clay Clay Stones and sand Clay Clay Clay Sand and stones Sand and clay Shells and stones Clay Clay? Clay and stones Shells and clay Sand Clay Eocky Clay Clay Lophohelia Clay Sand, clay and stones Rocky Fragments of shells Pebbles and fragm. of shelli Fragments of shells Lophohelia Rocky Rocky Stones Clay Clay (Jlay, Rocky Clav, Eockv Rocky Clav, Stones ' Clav Clay Eocky Clay Rocky Sand Sand, Eocky Sand Clay, Rocky? Eocky Pebbles, Lithotliammia Clay Clav Stones and Lithothammia Between Øst- and Vestvaage. Østvaago, Lofoten. Østvaagø. Lofoten. Ostlofoten. 0st|,,futHn. Bitween Hinilo and Østvaagø. In Raftsund. Between Hamniero and Lundo. At the inner end of Furunesvægi^en. SE of Mortsund. SE of Mort.sund. SE of Mortsund. Between Væi-o and Moskenesø. Between Værø and Moskenesø. At little inside the Vorfjord. In the middle of (he Kirkfjord. At Tennes. In the Vorfjord. 11 miles SK of Eeine. 9i'„ miles SSE of Ure. 6 miles S\V b W'/o W of Henningsvær. Outside the Øgsfjord, off the Pundsletvaag. At the head of the fiord. Between Tranø and Lødingen. Between Trano and Lodingen. At Hindo. At Hindø. 68° 3' N., 100 0..V E. Outside Røst. Outside Røst. Inside Røst. Inside Skårberget. Vestlofoten. Vestlofoten. Between Moskenesø and Værø. 68" .34' N., 14" 17' E. Off Stønnesbotn. Between Stonnesbotn and Lysbotn. Between Stonnesbotn and Lysbotn. At Seujen Island. At Nøklen island. At the head of the fjord. At the head of the fjord. Off Tverfjord. Between Spildern and the northern mainland. 71" 10' N., 23" 10' E. Between Ingo and Rolfsø. Between Havø and Hjelniesø. In Porsangerfjord. Between Great and Little Tamso. Between Great and Little Tamso. Between Groat and Little Tamsø. Off the Kaafjord. Between vtre (iamvik and UI0. At the head of the fjord, liotveen Vaterfjord and Følstad. (W Hello. Rocky San(i 14" 4' E. 140 2' E. Mor.sdalfjord (S. Beierfjord) 50— 150 i Nr. Date Name Depth metres T emperature of the bottom laver CO SaUnity of the bottom Nature of the bottom Remarks 1900 50 30—50 100-185 330 100—150 470—490 490 30—50 10—30 50 10-20 15—20 320-370 530 (i-24 3.35 3.2 3.15 3.15 6.65 6.65 33.99 33.99 .84.04 33.99 3.5.13 35.00 Fragments of shells Sand, Clav (Jlay Eocky Clay Clay Clay Clay Rocky Lithothammion Shells Sand Sand, Clay Clay (•lav Sand The head of Skjerstadfjord. (if) sk]i-i9 Sk |M -. mI 1 1 .1 il \'ll Off Fauske. 70 71 Sk|.M.i,'nli|>>nl Vill •. 8kiHi-^t;Hllj,.r.i 1\ 72 73 74 75 Sk.i.T.t.wlljnnl X Skjt-i-st:Hlf,ior,l XI Skjerstadfjord XVI Saltenfjord I Mouth of the Misværfjord. Misværfjord. Inside Saltstrømmen. Seivaagen. Inside the mouth. 7(i Saltenfjord II Foldenfjoid I ... Between Hjerto and the southern niamland. 7.S Grøtn n tlie list of animals collected, added the year (1894), after tl: included some whii lace, for all such. trip to Finmark in tin of August and September b. Outcome of Dredgings. Porifera. ') W. LuNDBECx, Mag. seieut., Copenhagen, determ. Ashestojduma ■pennatida, 0. Schmidt. The Lyngen Fiord, 300 in. Cladorhiza alysssicola, M. Saes. The Salten Fiord, Skroven (Vest Fiord), 400 m. Bnharis vermiculata, Boweebank. Reine (the Vest Fiord), 150 m. Styloconhjie horealis, hovim. The Slijer.stad Fiord, 2:50 in. Tentorium semisuherites. 0. Schmidt. The Sicjerstad Fiord, 230 m. Hllliontlliil irrficillatd. 15(t\VEItliANK. Mosk(Histromnien, 200 in. Triehosfcmnm licmisplw The Lyngen Fiord, 250 in. M. Saes. Ti-tlu/fi h/vruriiivi, JoHNST. The Porsanger Fiord. 2(io m. Craviclld crunvum. MiTLii. The Sag Fiord, 200 in. 1) Not manj' sponges were found, but tliose which were obtained were classified at once by Mag. Lundbeck, tut'ether with material belonging to the Danish Ingolfexpedtiou. Only a few species are noted here, the names of which Mr. Lundbeck has kindly furnished me witli. Hydrozoa. Hydroida. Miss Bonnevie, Kristiania, determ. Remarks by the author. Corymorphu sarsi, Steexsteup. Mehavn (1894). Tubidaria mdirisa. Lin. Svolvær (1894); Bålstad (1896); Breisund, 100 m.; the Pors- anger Fiord, 200 ni. Tuhulmia hiri/nx, Ell. & Sol. Nordkyn (1894). Tuhulmia variabilis, Bonn. The Porsanger Fiord, 200 ra. This species has previously been found at Rauberget in the Trondhjcm Fiord, and by the Norwegian North Atlantic Expedition at stations 325 and 362. luhdaria humilis, Allman. Svolvæi' (1894); Nordkyn (1894). rmigonimus rqwiis, WnumT. lialstad (199G). Has been observed I'rom Bergen to Lol'oton. I)icory)ic eouferiii. Alder. Svolvær (1894). Hydnwlitinid vclmudii, Flemming. Svolvær (1894); Bålstad (1896). Eitilendr'nim ritmcum. Pall. The Østnes Fiord. Fj(,lnidnmu nisnpir. IIincks. Mdski'iistroiunu'u. (»iiiv colli'ctcil dii tlic Noi'wctriaii coast iu Moskt'iistrimiiiu'ii. Eii(l(ii(lriin)i triiflhnii. Ai.lman. Moski'iistroiiiiiicii. Hdleciuiii hiilcriiiuiii. LiN. Napstrommcn (lS9iii: tlic Nortli Capo (ISsil). Hithrutiii hihrosiiw. Aldek. MoskeiistroiiiiiiPii: tin- Xoitli Caiio (18U4). Hitbnnw tortilr. Bonn. lialstad (1897). I'li to tlio present, only known tioni Bålstad (Lofoten). Hukrium scAtiim. Clakk. The North Cape (18941; Nordkyn (1894). HalccHim «•.->■//(', NoKMAN. The North Cape (1894). Hidcciuni t>cJmei) Actinida. p. A-2. ■-) Actinida. p. 129. Crinoidea.^) James A. Cirieg deterin. Rhizoerinns lofotensis. M. .Sars. Tranodybet, «40 m.; Øxsuiid, (JOO in.; The Sag Fiord, 200 ni. Hrettesnes, 350—400 m.; Reine, 150 m.; Moskenstrommen. 200 m The 1 III.; The Tvs Fiord. 500 m Antedon tenella, Retzius. Fiord, 30—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord, 330—490 Malangen, 100—200 m. Ophiuroidea. James A. Grikg deterni. Opiiiara alliida, Forbes. The Salten Fiord, 1.")— 20 m.; (iroto. 4 m. 30 m.; The Trold Fiord, 4u m. The Ost nes Fiord. Ophiura sarsi, Li-iken. specimens both from the outer and innei stricts, 30 — (idO m.. and on soft as well as hard bottom. t I^umerousi fiord di- Ojdi'nini robusta. .Vvres. The Sk,jer.stad Fiord, on hydroids; The 0gs Fiord, loo m.; The Kirk Fiord, 30 — 50 m.; The North Cape (1894). Ophiura cur nea, M. Saks. The Sag Fiord, 100 m. Ophioch-n sericcum. Forbes. Was seen at a number of stations, both out at sea and in the fiords. 100—16(1 m. Aiitphih'pis norregica. L.juxgmax. Landego, 3ti0 — 400 m.; The Salten Fiord, 220—380 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Oxsund, 60(i m.; Brettesnes— Skroven, 350 —400 m.; Tranodybet, 640 m. Ophlopholis aculcata, Lix. Exceedingly common at most of the stations, 10 — 700 m. ()pdiiaca)itli(( hidcntata. Retz. Commonly distributed. E.spceially numerous in the Ogs Fiord, the Porsanger Fiord etc. OpJuaciuitlia ahi/ssirola, (i. 0. Saks. Sea NW of Rost, 300 — 500 m. Ojdiiacantlia spectahilis, G. O. Sars. Arno, 30(1—400 m.; The Tys Fiord, 500 m.; Tranodybet. 450 —530 m. Rost. Opliiotri.r frugilis. 0. F. Muller. Ojihiosrole.r (jJacluUs, JIi'll. it Troscu. The Skjei-stad Fiord, 470—490 ni.; The Salten Fiord, 220— 380 m.: Lande<;o. 200-^0(1 in.; The Folden Fiord. 530 m.; The ') (fr. Griec;, Overs Mus. A arb. 19():i. Xo. I. det nordlige Norge.s echiuodevnier. Berg. 0. Nonlgaai-il. Sag Fiord, 200 m.; The Tys Fiord, 500 m.; Skroven, 200—400 m.; Kvænang-en, 300—343 m, Oplimcolex imrpureun, Dub. & Kor. The Tys Fiord, 500 m. Gorgonocephalus lamarch, Mijll. & Teosch. The Sea west of Ingø, 300 m. Asteroidea. James A. Grieg determ. Pontastcy tann'ispinus, DCb. & Kor. From a number of stations between Salten Fiord and INIalangeu, 100—640 m. Plutonaster parelli. Dub. & Kor. Bålstad, .150 ra.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Svolvær (1894); Sværholt (1894). Ctenodiscus crispatus, Retz. Of very common occurrence on the mud in the basins of the fiords betveen the Skjerstad and Porsanger fiords, 30 — 530 m. Leptopdychaster arcticiis, M. Sars. From numerous stations, 30—400 m. Astropeden irnHiiilaris. Pennant. Seivaagen (Salten Fiord), 15—17 m. Psildster undiotiwla, Mull. & ^rRoscii. The Beier Fiord, 50 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord, 30—50 m.; Landego, 200—400 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Mortsund (Vest Fiord), 200 m.; the mouth af Raftsund, 250—300 m. Pi'iitafionastcf i/yfoiiihiris, Retz. The Salten Fiord, 320—380 m.; The Østnes Fiord, 130 m.; Reine, 100 m., Mortsund, 200 m.; Bålstad, 150 m.; Moskenstrømmen, 200 m.; Røst, 150 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; The North Cape (1894); Sværholt (1894). Hlppd^terias iilui/ijiana, Parelius. The Skjerstad Fiord, 230 m.; Sværholt (1894). Poraniamorpha rocca, Dan. & Kor. The Folden Fiord, 530 m. Solaster papposu,'!, Lin, 'I'he Skjei'stad P'iord, 10—30 m. Solaster endecci, Retz. IJalstad, 30—70 m.; The Østnes Fiord, 30 m. Solaster syrtensis, Verb. 'I'he Bciei- Fiord, 50 ul Pternster judriUus, M. Sars. lJenning.svær, 150 m.; Sværholt (1894). Pteraster militarin, O. F. Muller. Tlie Tys Fiord, 500 m.; Tranødybet, 450—530 m.; Heine (Vest Fiord); Sea W of Ingø, 300 m.; The Jøkel Fiord, 100 m.; Svær- holt (1894). CribreUd sanijuinohntd, 0. F. Muller. Common, especially on the Lofoten banks, 30 — 300 m. Pedicellaster tijpk-us. M. SaRS. Bålstad (Vest Fiord), 80 m. Stirhader roseiif:, 0. F. Muller. The Østnes Fiord, 130 m. Asterias glacialis, Lin. Moskenstrømmen, 90 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30— 90 m.; Brei- sund, 100 m, Asterias iiiiilleri. M. Sars. Occurs from a number of stations between The Skjerstad Fiord and Sværholt, 10 — 250 m. Asterias ]i)irki, Mull, it Trosch. The Kanstad Fioi'd, 90 m.; The Jokel Fiord, (50—100 m. Asterias rubens, Lin. From several localities in Lofoten. Brisinga coronata, (J. 0. Sars. The Folden Fiord, 530 m. Echhioidea. .Tames A. Grieg determ. Echinus norregicus. \)vb. & KoR. Moskenstrømmen, 200 m.. Rost, 150 m. Efhinus rh'gans, Dun. it Kor. The Tys Fiord, 500 m. Echinus esculrntus, Lin. Malangen, 100—200 m. Strong i/Iocentrot IIS ilrocbarhiensis, O. F. Mi'Ll. From 13 places betAveen Skjerstad Fiord and Sværholt. Echinocyamus piisiUns, O. F. Mitll. Skroven (Vest Fioi'd). 200 — 400 m.; Moskenstrommcn 90 ni.; Røst, 100 m. Scliii-aster fragilis. Di'ii. it Ivor. Landego, 300— 400 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; The Kirk Fiord, 70—100 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m. Spatangus purpureas, 0. V. MOll. The Skjerstad F'iord, 330 m.; The Østnes Fiord; Moskenstrøm- men, The North Cape (1884). Sværholt (1894). Pchinocariliinii conlafuin. Pennant. Sværholt (1894). Echinocardiiiiii ftarescens, 0. F. Mi^LL. The Salten Fiord, 15—20 m., Stene (Vest Fiord), 120-200 m.; Troldliord.sund, 40 m.; Sv;i'iliolt (1894). Holoth iirioidca . Dr. Hjalmak OsTi;ui;ifi:x, Tpsiila, (Ictenn.'l Sfichopiin trcmi(his^ (itnxervs. The Salteu Fiord. 32ii .Jso m.; l,anile-o, 300— 400 in.; Bål- stad, 150 111: lialstati ('-'j is'.iTl. in tlic stoniacli of cod lOadus ciilhtruts). BathjiphteH nutans. M. ,Sars. Tlip Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Oxsuiid, (iOQ m. Mesotburia inh'sfenarig, Ascanil's. The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Oxsnnd, 60(i ni. Cueiimuria frondosa, Gunnerus. Bålstad (1897); Reine, in the stomachs of cod (Gudns mUarlas): Rost, in the stomachs of cod; Troldtiordsund, 30 — 40 m. Cuciimarid Iiispiihi. Barrett. The Salten Fiord, 320—380 m.; Landego 300—400 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Oxsund, 600 m.; Skroven, 200— 400 m.; Bret- tesucs, 350—400 m.; Tranodybet, 607—640 m. Phyllophorns peUiuidus. Fleming. Digermulen, 100 — 150 m.; Kvænangen, 90 m.; Rost, in the stomachs of haddock (Gadiis æglefinits). Psohts plumtiipiis, Strussenfeldt. The y. Beier Fiord, 30—150 in.; The Ostnes Fiord, 50—70 m.: Mehavn (1894). Lapidopla.r hiiski, M'Intosh. The Kirk Fiord, 50 m. Mijriotrochns rinJcl, Steenstrup. The Lyngen Fiord, 250 m. ; Kvænangen, 300—343 in.; The Jokel Fiord, loo m. Mijiiotrochus rItrt'Ks. M. Sars. Brettesnes, 350—400 m. Neniertinea.') Dr. R. C. Punnett, Cambridge, deterni. Linens scmidinaviemis, Punnett, ii. sp. The Jokel Fiord, 100 ni. Linaus cineieiis. Punnett, n. sp. The Tys Fiord, 500 m., on Lophohelia. Eiincmertes nordgaardi, Punnett, n. sp. The Salten Fiord, 200 m.; Bålstad, 150 m. Amphiporus pnsilhis. Punnett, n. sp. Lofoten (exact localitv uncertain). >) Cf. OSTERGREX, The Holothurioidea of Xortheni Norway. Berg. 3Ius. Aarb. 1902. ^) A description of the new species liere mentioned will be found in Dr. PrrrsETT's treatise, On the Nenierteans of Norway. Bergens Mus. Aarb. 1903, Nr. 2. Amphij)oru)< miigmis, Punnett, n. sp. The Tys Fiord, ono m.; on LophoheUu jn-olifcra. ADijihiponis tlioiiipsont, Punnett. Bålstad, 5n iii.; The Por.sanger Fiord, 200 m. Drcpliunopltorus boreaUs, Punnett. The Lviii;en Fiord il. 25u m. Annelida. Folychæta. 0. BiDENKAP, Kristiania, and (J. M. J{. Levinsen, Copenhagen, detenu. Remarks by the autiior, H'inDotIwi' (iciilinarum, Storm. Gaukværo, 250 in. The species had previously been known as distributed from Bommeloen to The Trondhjem Fiord. Hiinnatlioi' mollis. M. Sars. Reine (Vest Fiord I, 15» i m. According to Bidenkap') this species is rare on the Norwegian coast. Hannothoii rarispina, M. Sars. j The Skjerstad Fiord (S. XVI) ; Malangen, 100—200 m. ; Lyngen i III, 300 m.; Kvænangen, 300 — 343 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 in. Hannothoe proplnqua. ]Malm(;ren. Henuingsværstrømmen. 20—40 m. The northern limit for this s]iecies hitherto was The Trond- hjem Fiord. Harmothoe saråi. Kinberg. The Sag Fiord, 200 m. ; Lyngen III, 300 m, ; The Jokel Fiord, 100 m. Hnnnuthoi- nodosa. M. Sahs. Malangen, lOn- 200 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord, 10—20 in.; Breisund, 100 m. Hurmothoi' ■ indiricafa. Lin. Napstrommen (Lofoten); Troldtiordsund, Inm.; Sværholt (1894); The Kjolle Fiord (ls94i. Harmutlwe impar, .Johnst. The S. Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord. 230 m.; The Tys Fiord, 500 m.; Ingohavet (hav = seal, 30ii m. Haniwtlwc claiigera, M. Sars. The list of places where found is lost. The species has pre- viously been caught near Christiansund by M. Sars and in The Trondhjem Fiord by Storm. I caught specimens in 1899, my district was then The Beier Fiord— The Porsanger Fiord. So that this species is also found north of the arctic circle. 1) 0. Bidenkap, System, oversigt over Xorge^ Annulata Polychæta. Krist. Vid. Selsk. Forh. 1894. No. 10. 21 162 0. Nordgaard. Hannothoe asperrima, M. iSars. Malangen, 100—200 m. Hitherto the northern known limit for this species had been Bodø. Leindonotus squamaUis, Lin. Svolvær (1894); Napstrommen (1897), 30—40 m. Lcpldonotus cirrosu><, Pall. The Beier Fiord, 50 m.; The Sag- Fiord, 200 m. Leindonofus amondseni. Malmgren. Stønnesbotn, 40—80 m. The Trondhjem Fiord was previously the northern limit for this species. Aphrodite acidectta, Lin. Moskenstrommen, 20u m.; Tranødybet, (507—640 m. Laetmonice filieornis, Kinbkrg. The Folden Fiord, 5-30 m.; Landego, 200—400 m.; Øxsund, 600 m.; The Satr Fiord, 200 m.; Tranødybet, 607— 640 m.; Gauk- væro, 2.50 m.; Malangen, 100—200 ra. Lecniira tetragona, Kinb. The Skjerstad Fiord (several places); The Salten Fiord, 200 m.; Landego, 200—400 m. ; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Risvær, ISO- ISO m.; Malangen, 3S(» m. Eumida sungulnm. Orsted. The Skjerstad, 20 m. Plii/llodoce ludciilatii, Lix. The Beier Fiord, 3u — loo m.; The Skjerstad Fiord, 33o m.; The Salten Fiord, 15 -2n m.; The Kirk Fiord, 7(i— 8() m. ; Sv;er- holt (1S94). Eteone depressa, Malmgren. The Kirk Fiord, 70—80 m. This species is not mentioned in Bidenkap's list of the Poly- chæta of Norway. Later on, however, Bidenkap found a specimen at Horsnes in The Lyngen Fiord.') It is known from Greenland, Spitzbergen and Novaja Semlja. ^''eptJu/s mahngmii, Théel, The Kanstad Fiord, 30-90 m.; Risværflaket, 150—180 m.; Gaukværø, 250 m. ; Lyngen II, 250 m. ; Kvænangen, 300—353 m. ; The Jøkel Fiord, 80 m. KejMijs incisa, Malmgren. Svolvær (1894); Malangen, 380 m.; The Jøkel Fiord, lOo m.; Bidenkap mentions Lofoten as the northern limit, but this must now be changed to Kvænangen and the Jøkel Fiord. KciMys ciliala, Muller. The S. Beier Fiord, 50 m.; Landego, 200—400 m.; Svolvær (1894); The 0gs Fiord, 100 m.; The Kirk Fiord, 50—40 m.; Diger- mulen, 100— 150 m. ; The Kanstad Fiord, 30 — 90 m. ; Stønnesbotn, 40—80 m.; Malangen, lod— 200 ul ; Kvirnangen, 300—343 m.; The Jøkel Fiord. 80 m. 1) Lyngenfjordens evertebratfa roiiiso Mus. Aarsh. 20, Xcphtiji: coeca, Fabr. The Beier Fiord, 30—150 m.; The Ogs Fiord I, 100 m.; mouth of Raftsundet, 250— 300 m.; Svolvær (1894); Henningsvær I, 150 m.; The Kirk Fiord, 30—50 m. Glycera capitata, Orsted. The Skjerstad Fiord X, 10—30 m.; Skroven. 200—400 m.; Rost II, 100 m. ; Sværholt (1894). Stanrocephalus enicaeforniis, Malmgren. Bålstad, 150 m. Lumbnnereis fragUia. Muller. The Kirk Fiord, 70 m. Onuphis conchylega, M. Sars. The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord I, 30—50 m.; The Østnes Fiord; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; Lyngen III, 250 m. ; The Jokel Fiord, 100 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 70 m. OnupMs quadricuspis, M. Sars. Ure I (Vest Fiord), 200—250 m. Hyalinoecia tuhicola, Muller. Svolvær (1894). Christiansund was the previously known northern limit. Nereis pelagica, Lin. The Skjerstad Fiord XIII, 110 m.; Troldfiordsund, 40 m.; Breisund, loom.; Sværholt (1894); The Kjølle Fiord (1894); Nord- kyn (1894). Leodice norvegica, Lin. The Beier Fiord, 50 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord, 30—50 m.; The Tys Fiord I, 50o m.; Tiie Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; Diger- mulen, 100— 2oo m.; Henningsvær, 150 m.; Mortsund, 200 m.; Bålstad, 150 m.; Røst II, 150 m.; Malangen, 100— 200 m.; Kvæn- angen, 90 m.; Breisund, 100 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 5o m. Leodice gunner i . Storji. The Tys Fiord I, 500 ni. Y Cirrahdiis ahnmcMatua. Ar. Hansen. The Jokel Fiord II, 80 ni. Arieia luppferi, Ehlers. Landego, 200—400 m. This species had previously on the coast of Norway only been found in T'he Bergen Fiord. Tro2)honia plmnosa, Mijller. Glea (Rost) on the beach; The Øgs Fiord; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; The Jokel Fiord; Kvænangen. Brada rilhsa. Rathke. The Skjerstad Fiord, 230 m.; The Salten Fiord I, 15— 2om.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m. Brada granulosa. Armauer Hansen. Malangen, lOo— 200 m. ; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m. The southern limit for tiiis species must thus, for the present, ho considered to be Malansren. It is now for the fauna of Norway ; tlio places at wiiich Tiio Nor\v. North Atl. iOxp. found it ali lie at a considorablo distance from the Norwcc-ian coast. Brada granidata, Malmuuen. (ilea (RostI on the beach; Malang-en Kxi— 200 m.; Kvænan— 24 m., on akae; The Trokl Fiord Sund, 30— 40 m., on alyae; Breisund, 100 m.. on an a.^cidian. This species has some- times been mentioned as a Sclii-oporella. sometimes as a Celleporella. HijilKitlind (liraricata. LAMoritor.x. Tromso (collected iiy Schneideu); The Lakse Fiord (collected by Schneider). Sclii-oporella ahlcri, Busk. Moskenstrommen, 90 m., on stones; The Ostnes Fiord, SO- TO m.; Hammerfest (1894); Ingohavet, 300 ra.; Sværholt (1894). Schizoporclla s-iiiuosa, BrsK. PI. Ill, flgs, 9. 10, iloskenstrommen, 90 m., on stones and Waldheimia; The Ostnes Fiord, 50—70 m., on stones and coal; Digermulen, 100— 150 m., on stones; Malangen, 100 — 200 m., on Modiola modiolus. Operculum (cfr. fig. 10) presents a divergent appearance from the genus Schi.:oporcJld. and the species sinuosa ought indeed to be removed. Schizoporclla linearis. Hassall. PI, V, fig, 26, Moskenstrommen, 90 m., on shells. Schizoporella n)iicor)ii.s. .Iohnston. PI. V, figs. 23—20, 27. „Glea" (Rost), on the beach. The specimens from Røst differ somewhat from those I have collected in the Hjelte Fiord, near Bergen, but the variations are not so great as to make a new species necessary. Besides tig. 23 agrees well with Hincks' figures in Brit. Mar. Pol. On comparing opereula') of Schizoporella aiiicornis from the Hjelte Fiord and from Røst, it Avas found that those from the latter place were somewhat larger. (Cfr. tigs. 24, 27). The zooecia in the specimens from Røst also had a rather wider sinus on the proximal edge of the oral aperture. The species has a \\-ide distribution and probably varies very considerably. Lofoten is up to the present the northern known limit, both for unicornis and linearis. Schitoporclla Candida. Smitt. Pl, IV tigs (>, 7. Mollia rutf/aris. forma Candida. Smitt. Ofvers. Kgl. Vet. Akad. Forh. 18G7 (Bihaiig) pp. 1C>. 107. pi. 25, fig. 83. 1) It is practical to measure the maximum breailth (Ij, pl. V, figs. 26, 27) and the ma.ximum height (h), when comparing opercula. These measurements may also be found useful in determining species, for, not taking their absolute value into account, in some species b wU be larger than h (b ^- h), in others they will be equal in size (b = h) and in others less (b < h). It is also somethnes useful to take similar measurements of the ma.xinium breadth and height of the mandibles. 106 O. Nordgaard. Malaiiiren, 100—200 m., on stone; Hammerfest (1894) on stone. 1 have not had any opportunity of seeing Stimpson's work (Invertebr. of Gr. Manan), so that I am unable to form any op- inion as to the correctness of Smitt's conclusion that his f. Can- dida is the form described by Stimpson as Lejmdia Candida. But as Veeeiel*) classifies Stimpson's species as a Smittia, and also re- marks that „this species has been entirely misunderstood by Smitt and others owing to the imperfection of the original description", it is certainly safest to give Smitt's form the designation which I liave used here. Schizoporella stor mi, n. sp. PI. V, figs. 1, 2. On a stone form the North Cape (1894), a Schizoporella was found, which I suppose to be a new species. The zooecia, which were rather broad in proportion to their length, had a single row of pores along the margin, together with a few small pores on the frontal side (cf. flg. 1). No ooecia were present in the colo- nies, but large avicularia were found under and a little to the side of the oral aperture. The mandible was very pointed. The sur- face of the zooecia was finely granulated and had weak radial stripes. The zooecia were separated by distinct lines, and it may be mentioned as a peculiarity that there is a crossline (1, fig. 1) by the oral aperture. I think the species will easily be kept di- stinct from others on account of the distinct opercular ribs (o. r., fig. 2). I have this species both from the North Cape and Ham- merfest. 1 have taken the liberty of naming this species after the manaaer of the zoological collection, V. Stoem, in Trondhjem. Schizoporella hexagona, n. sp. PI. V, tigs. 12, 13. Formed a little crust on stone from Kvænangen II, 90 m. It is possibly this species which Smitt has illustrated on pi. 2.5, fig. 79-) under the name of Mollia vulgaris, forma ansata. It is easily recognized by its six-sided zooecia whose frontwall is punctured, but not perforated. The zooecia are separated by distinct lines. On my specimen there were neither oociea nor avicularia. A characteristic feature of this species is the lai'ge proximal lobe of the operculum (fig. 13). In the operculum b < h. Srhizoporetla levinseni, n. sp. PI. V, figs. 3, 4. Kvamangen H, 90 m., on stone. ^rhe zoai'ium formed a crust on a stone. In a dried state, the iiuijority of the zooecia were of a deep red coloui'. The zooecia liavo a few pores on the frontal wall, and between the pores tlicrc are hollows (reminding one of a thimble). The ooecia, which are nearly ball shaped, are fui-nished with deeper hol- lows, but are not pierced. There were no aviculai'ia on the colonies which I have had an opportunity of examining. The IJi'oximal border of the oral aperture is straight witli a marked sinus in the middle. The operculum has a lobe which answers exactly to tlic sinus mentioned (fig. 4). In the operculum b > h. •) Proc. U. S. N. M., Vol. II, 187! -) Krit. Forteckn. Overs. Kg). Ve p. 192. Akad. 18»i7 (Bihang). I have taken the liberty of calling this species after the In- spector of the Museum in Copenhagen, G. M. R. Levinsen. ScMzoimreUa reticulato-panctatn, Hincks. PI. IV, figs. l(i. 17. 1867. Escharclla porifera, forma edentuta, Smitt, Krit. Forteckn. etc. Ofv. Kgl. Vet. Akad. Forh. 18(57. (BihangI, p. 9, pi. 24, fig. 39. 1877. Lepralia reticulato-punctata, Hincks, Polyzoa from Ice- land and Labrador. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 4, vol. 19, p. 103, pi. 10, figs. 3, 4. 1884. Lepralia reticulato-punctata, Loeenz, Bryozoen von Jan Mayen, p. 88. 1887. Escharclla reticulato-pimciata, Levinsen, Dijmplnia Togtets zool-bot. Udbytte, p. 318, pi. 27, fig. 4. 1895. Smittia reticulato-punctata, Noedgaaed, Syst. fort., Berg. Mus. Aarb. 1894—95, No. II, p. 27. 1897. Smittia reticulato-punctata, Bidenkap, Bryozoen von Ost- Spitzbergen. Zool. Jahrb., vol. 10, p. 623. 1900. Schizoporella luirmsworthi, Watees, Bryozoa from Franz Josef Land. Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool., vol. 28, p. 65, pi. 9, figs. 10—12. 1903. „LepraUa" reiiculato-punctata, Noeman, Notes on the Nat. Hist, of East Finmark. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 7, vol. 12, p. 122. Hammerfest (1894); the North Cape (1894); the Pors- angerfjord, 200 m., Nordkyn (1894). In my list of Norwegian Cheilostomata I entered this spe- cies as a Smittia, but on closer examination it became clear that the species cannot be left there. Neither can it be considered to be a Lepralia, as Hincks does. I at first thought of setting it up as the type for a new genus, together with Smitt's Escharclla porifera, forma typica and the one which I described as Smittia lineata, but on further consider- ation, I have not ventured to start a new genus. In all three species mentioned, there is a distinct sinus on the proximal margin of the oral aperture, and notwithstanding that the opercula in these tiiree species vary from that which is usual in the genus Schizoporella, they have, however, at any rate a trace of a proxi- mal lobe. Waters has described a form, ScMzoporclla harmsworthi. from Franz Josef Land, which he has identified with S.mitt's Escharclla legentili, forma prototypa. This can hardly be correct. True, the mouth in young zooecia of forma prototypa may bear a certain resemblance to the oral aperture in Watees' species, but there is a groat ditt'ei'ence in the developed zooecia, harmsworthi having a sinus on the proximal margin (cfr. Watees 1. c. pi. 9, fig. 10), while forma jjrototypa has a mucro (cfr. Bidenkap, Bryo- zoen V. Ost Spitzbergen, pi. 25, fig. 3, and also the present work pi. IV, fig. 24). Besides, in haniixicorthi the ooecia are pei'foi'ated (cfr. Waters, pi. 9, fig. 10), wliile in f. prototypa they are provided with hollows, reminding one of a thimble. On the other hand, there seems to bo complete resemblance between harmsworthi and Smitt's Eschar- clla p)orifera, forma edentata, but as this form was raised to the rank of a species by Hincks in 1877, harmsworthi must give way to reticulato-punctata which form I consider, as does also Watees. to be a Schizoporella. In one specimen from the Porsanger Fiord, I could plainly see the oral glands at the opening of the tentacular sheath, as illustrated by Watees. Schi^oporcUa porifmi. S.mitt. I'l. \\ lig. iw. EgcluDrUa porifmi. tbniia li/pim. Smitt. Krit. fOrteckn., OtVcivs. K.!.;!. Vet. Akad. I'Yuli. IS(;7 i l!iliaii-i, |k !1, pi. 24, fi-'s. 30— ;32. As to other synonym.s, vU: Nokman, Notes on the Nat. Hist, of East Finmark, p. 121. Napstrommen (I^otbton). ;50— 40 m. ; Malangen, 100—200 m.; The .lokel Fiord 11. Sn ni.; Hammerfest (1894); The Kjolle Fiord (1894); Mehavn (1894). Both the shape of the mouth and the opiTculuiii with its pi'oxi- mal lobe, prove that there is a relationship to Sclu^opurdlu, (PI. V, fig-. 32). It must, at any rate, be more correct to classify this species as a Schizoporella than as a Smittina or Escharu (Lppralia). The southern limit of the species which has been found up to the present is Lofoten; its distribution is arctic. Schizoporella lincata, Nokdgaard. PI. V, figs. 33, 34. 1S95. Smitt'ia Uneata, Nordgaaed, System, fortcsin. Bersens Mus. Aarb. 1894—95, nr. 2, p. 27, pi. 2, fig. 2. 1903. ..Smifthi" Ihieafn. Nokman, Notes on the Nat. Hist, of East Finmark, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 7, vol. 12, p. 122, pi. 9, tigs. 14, 15. Nordkyu (1894). Norman has taken this species in East Finmai'k, on hWliaropsig rosacea, dredged off Vadsø. He remarks also (1. c.) : — ., Other specimens in my collection are one received from Smitt taken at Spitzbergen, and named Escharella auriculata; others from the Gulf of St. Lawrence (Whiteaves), and off Holsteinborg, Green- laud, in 57 fathoms.'" From this it will be seen that lincata has an arctic distribution, -. 28— .SI. The Jokel Fiord II, 80 m., on Wahlheimia. The genus Phylaciella was started by Hincks, and it is cha- racterized as follows in the Brit. Mar. Pol. (p. 356): — „Zooeeia with the primary orifice more or less semicirculai-, the lower margin usually dentate; peristome much elevated, not produced or chan- nelled in front. No avicularia. Zoai'ium (in British species) in- crusting." As belonging to the British fauna, Hixcks mentions three species, lahrosa, collaris and eximki. Of these, lahrosa is stated to have a porous front wall and a «triplet" of oral denticles. Collaris has neither pores nor denticles, cxiinia is provided with marginal poi'es. On Wahlheiiiiia from the Jokel Fiord, a form was found which, on account of its unusually elevated peristome, suggested FhylacteUa. On most of zooecia there was a single row of marginal pores, and it corresponded so far to eximia (fig. 28), but differed from it in having quite smooth oociea (fig. 29). Further, the peristome was elevated to the same height and thus was not provided with lateral, triangular lobes as is the case in exhniu. The specimen from the Jokel Fiord also had small avicularia with semicircular mandible (fig. 30). On young zooeciea the avicularia are quite plainly seen (fig. 29), but they are not so easily seen on older individuals wliich have the large collar below the oral aperture. According to the diagnosis of the genus made by Hincks, there should be no avicularia, but as the resemblance between the species from the Jokel Fioitl and the hitherto described PhylacteUa species is striking in other respects, it is, I think, most practical to extend the limits of the genus to include also those species which have avicularia. The oral denticle (fig. 31) is similar in shape to that of Escha- rella lahiata (PL IV, fig. 31), but it is much narrower. Below the oial apei'ture, tliere is a swelling for the avicularian chamber, which is connected wilii the surface by help of a few pores (fig. 28). Escharoides'^) jadsoni, Wateks. PI. Ill, fig. li». Muci-onella coceinia, Bidenkap, Bryzoen von Ost-8pitzbei-gen. Zool. Jahrb. B. 10, p. 624, pi. 25, figs. 5, 6. Smittia jaehoni. Waters, Bryozoa from Franz Josef Land. Linn. Soc. Journ. Zoology, vol. 28, p. 87, pi. 12, lig. 18. 1) Cf. Norman, N, ser. 7, vol. 12. p. Nat. Hist, of East Finmark. Ann. Mag. Nat. The Jokel Fiord III, 100 m., on Terebratulina: Kvænangen II, 90 m., on stone and Waldheimia; Ingøhavet, 300 m. I considei- that there are good grounds for distinguishing this form from E. cocci nca, as VVatees has done in the work above mentioned. The descriptions which? Bidexkap and Waters have given of the jaclsoni species, answer perfectly for the specimens I have found. In jaclsoni the zooecia are much larger, the mand- ible too is rather different in shape (figs. 18, 19). It is new to the fauna of Norway. ISmittina^) reticulata, Macgilltvray. Reine, 100 m.; Mortsund III, 100 m.; Henningsvær I, 150 m. Lofoten is the hitherto known northei'u limit for this species. Smittina trispinosa, Johnston. (PI. V, fig. 35). Bålstad (Lofoten). Smittinu arctica. Norman. 1869. Escharella porifera, forma niinuseula, Smitt, Ofvers. Vet. Akad. FOrh. 1867, Bihang, pp. 9, 73, pi. 24, figs. 33—35 (not forma majuscula). 1894. Smittia arctica, Noeman (part.), A Month on the Trond- hjem Fiord. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. G, vol. 13, p. 128. 1895. Smittia arctica, Nordgaard, System, fort, over Norges marine Polyzoa. Bergens Mus. Aarb., 1894— 95, nr. 2, p. 27, pl. 1, fig. 2. 1900. Smittia landshororii. var., Waters, Bryozoa from Franz Josef Land. Journ. Linn. Soc. Zool., vol. 28, pi. 12. fig. 7. 1903. Smittia arctica, Nordgaard. Die Bryozoen des westhchen Norwegens. Die Meeresfauna von Bergen, (ed. by. Dr. Appeelof) p. 90, pi. 1, figs. 16, 17. 1903. Smittina arctica, Norman. Notes on the Nat. Hist, of East Finmark. Ann. Mai;-. Nat. Hist., ser. 7, vol. 12. p. 121. Moskenstrommen, 90 m., on shells; The Ostnes Fiord, 50—70 m., on stone; Malangen, 100 — 200 m.; Kvænangen II, 90 m.; Hammerfest (1894); Breisund, 100 m.: Sværholt (1894); The Kjølle Fiord (1894); Nordkyn (1894). In the work above quoted, Norman has entered Smitt's forms of Escharella -porifera (f. minuscula and majuscula) under the name of Smittia arctica. During my excursion to Finmark in 1894, I found numerous specimens of f. minuscula, of which I also found some in the Lyse Fiord (59" 3' N.) in the winter of 1902. In the course of investigations made in 1899 in northern Norway, I found it at several places, and I also succeeded in one locality in obtaining forma majuscula, on a stone in the Porsanger Fiord, 200 m. A closer examination of the latter species has led to the conclusion that it must be considered to be a distinct one. It is doubtless most correct to retain Norman's designation, arctica, but this term will now have a different meaning to that originally given to it by Norman, as it will now only apply to forma minuscula, Smitt. Smittina )iiujiisciil((. n. sp. PI. IV, figs. 3ti— 38. 1869. Escharella porifera, forma majuscula, Smitt. Ofvers. etc. 1867, Bihang, pp. 9, 74, pL 24, figs. 36—38. 1888. Smittia landshororii, forma porifera, Hincks. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 6, vol. 1, p. 225, pi. 14, fig. 2. 1) Cfr. Norman. (1. c. p. 120). 17 The Porsanger Fiord, 200 in., on a stoiir. S-MiTT (1. c, p. 751 call.s attention to tlir fact that the octocy.st in zooocia and ooefia arc tiiinnci- than in the i'oreuoiiiL' I'oini. In (irrtlni there are in the ooecia often tiansvei'se and loniri- tndinal lines or sutnrcs. the.se too are mentioned by .S.\utt (1. e., \\. 74. pi. 24, tit;-. 331. Smitt also says that tliesc lines .sometimes oeenr in the ooecia of wKJuscida. bnt I have not noticed them. It is ea.sy to disting-nish between the two species. With regard to size, it may be mentioned that tlie zooezia in arctka are 0.8 mm. in length from the lower end to tlie tip of the oral denticle, and tiie corresponding measurement in luajuxcitkt gives 0..5— O.u mm. Ooecia in ardicn are rather oval, in mdjiixciila they are approxim- ately ballshaped, in both species they are punctured like a thimble, bnt this is coarser in niajuscula than in the other species. The perforation in the frontal wall of the zooecia of majuscula is closer than in arrtica. where it is. indeed, somewhat ditferent. HiNiKs (I. c. pi. 14. tiLi'. 2) lias illustrated the oral denticle as beiiii;- pointed, and 1 found some of them of this shape in the colony which I liatl under examination. ( )perculuin in ardicu. I have not yet succeeded in isolating, in mdJKsciilit. ou the other hand, it has a characteristic form, which also differs from the usual one in the genus Smittina (fig. 37). A very evident difference bet^\-een to two species is that the zooecia in majuscula are plainly separated, \\hile in ardica they more evenly merge into each other. This species is most likely exclusively arctic. In addition to the Porsanger Fiord, in Finmark, the following findingplaces are mentioned, Spitzbergen, (Smitt), St. Lowrenee (Hixcks). Smitthia smitti. Kirchexpauee. PI. IV, fiK. 24. The Ogs Fiord I. 100 in. In „Bryozoen des westlichen Norwegens". I used a new name for this form, Smittia leroiseni. as Kirchexpauer's name for Smitt's Escharella Jegentilii, forma proiotijim had quite slipped out of my memory, notwithstanding that I made a note of it several years ago. NoRMAx') here too made the necessary correction. I beg reference to NoRsiAx's list of synonyms, at the same time remarking that Srhizoporella Hanmworthi, Waters, ought to be excluded fi-om it, in accordance with what I have previously pointed aut, that this must be = Scluzoporella reimiluto-[iundata. Hixcks. Each zooecium has 6—8 lateral rosette-plates. As far as I could see, the two upper ones were bi-pored aud the two next oues tri-pored. This species has not previously been found in Norway. Smittina jeff'rensi, Normax.-) The Porsanger Fiord, 70 m. The species was not previously found iu Norway. BhamphosfomeUa srnhm. (Fabk.). S.mitt. (PI. v. ti<;s. 8—11). 1867. CeUepora scahra, Smitt (part.). Krit. fiiiteckn., p. 30, pi. 28, figs. 183—185. 1886. Rhamphostomella scahra. Lorexz, Bryozoen von Jan Mayen, p. 93. ') Finmark Polj'zoa, p. 12.3. 3) Refer to synonym^ in ,.Finiiiar]i Polyzoa". p. 120. Disjcnnulen. on st(nie. 15(i in.: The .lokel Fiord 1. lu(t m.; The Porsanirer Fiord. 7i) in. LuHKNz (li\ii|cd Smitts ( cUoiiurn Kcabra \n{Q two species, and as for as I can jniigc this division is perfectly Justifiable. The ditt'erence between them may be characterized as follows. 7i'. rostata has an oral denticle (pi. V, fig. 22) but in xcatmi it is wanting. In costufn the avicniarian mandible is about half as long as it is wide, while in .«nhi-a the heiLdit is only very little more than the width. The ooecia in rustata have usually more pores than those of sndira have (cfr. figs. 9, 21). The rostrum in the latter .species is shorter and blunter than in the former one. It is generally the case too that the radial lines in costata are continued on the ro.strinn. but this is not often so in the case of .scahra. Both species are punctured on the basal wall of the zooecium ifig. lu) but more closely iu scahra than in costata. BidexkapM has found /.'//. st,il,ra in the Lyn-cn Fiord. So that the species is now known from the coast id' l''ininaik to Lofoten. UhamjiJtostomella costata. Lorexz. (PI. V. figs. 21, 22). 1867. CeUcjioru scahra. Smitt (part). Krit. fiirteckn., pai^-. :U\. pi. 2s, tig.s. ISO — iss. IScSG. Bhamphostomella costata, Lorexz, Bryozoen vou Jan ilayen. p. 12 (94), pi. 7, fig. 11. ls92. JihamplwstomeUa costata, Hixcks, Polyzoa of St. Lawrence. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 0. vol. 3. p. 426. pi. 21. figs. 6—8. 1900. Rhamphostomella cosfatn. Waters, Bryozoa from Franz Josef Land. p. '.il. pi. ll. fios. 26. 27. Tromsø, Mehavn (1894). Normax has taken this ibnii in the \'aranger Fiord, and BiDEXKAP in Lyngen. The hitherto known southern limit for this species is Tromsø. RlaovjihostoweUa plicata, Smitt. (Pl. v, lig-.s. 14, 15.) 1S67. Cellcpora scahra. forma plicata. S.mitt, Krit. fiirt.. p. 30. pi. 28, figs. 189, 191, 195. 1S77. Cdlipora plicata. Hixcks, Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 4, vol. 19, p. 100. pi. 11, figs. 3, 4. 1886. Rhamphostomella plicata. Lorexz, Bryozoen von .Ian Mayen, p. 12 (94). 1900. Rluuriphostomclht plicata. Waters, Bryozoa from F. J. L., p. 92. pi. 11. figs. 28. 29. Nordkyn (18941, on an annelid tube. As is the case with costata. this species too has an oral den- ticle, which is, however, longer aud narrower than in the species mentioned. The ooecium is as a rule provided with a few pores. I was not able to discover any punctures on the back side of the colony. It is therefore probable that Smitts fig. 190 does not represent this species. 1) Lyngenfjordens evertehral fauna. Tromsø Mus. Aarb. 20, 1897, p. 92. 172 0. Norde-aard. Bhanipiiostoniella rail'iatula, Hincks. PI. V, fig. l«, 17. 1867. Cellepora smhru f. iMcata, Smitt (part.), Krit. toil. pi. 28, fig. 193. 1877. Lepralia rudlatula, Hincks, Polyzoa from Iceland and Labrador. Ann. and Mag-. Nat. Hist., ser. -4, vol. 19, p. 104, pi. 10, figs. 9—14. 1886. RhampJiostomella radiahda, Loeenz, Bryozoeu von Jan Mayen, p. 13 (95), pi. 7, %. 9. Hammerfest (1894); Tlie Trold Fiord Sund. 40 m.; The North Cape (1894); The Kjølle Fiord (1894). I found this species quite common on algae aud hydroids which I took on the coast of Finmark in the autumn of 1894. The zooecia are rather small, and the species is easily distin- guished from the foregoing one, in that it wants the suboral ro- strum and by the presence of the peculiar elevated peristome, about ■(\hich Hincks (1. c, p. 104) very appropriately remarks that it has „a very fantastic appearance". The species is now known from Labrador, Iceland. Spitzbeigen, Jan Mayen and Finmark. li.JinmpJwsteUa eontigua. Smitt. Pl. v, fig.s. 18—20. 1867. Cclk'jjom ramtdosa, forma mntiyud, Smitt, Krit. fiirt. p. 31, 189, pi. 28, figs. 198—201. The Østnes Fiord, 50—70 m., on stone; Hammerfest (1894), on stone; Breisund, 100 m., on a gastropod shell; Mehavn (1894), on BalariHS. The species of the genus Cellepora have characteristic opercula with a more or less distinct proximal lobe as in the SclikoporeUa species. The shape of the operculum in the above mentioned species proves that it is quite impossible to look upon it as a variety of C. ramulosa, it can, indeed, not be considered to belong to the C'ellqmra genus. Neither is it a typical JRhampodomeUa, but I retain it for the present under that genus, as I do not now know any more suitable place for it. The surface of the zooecia are quite even, occassionally there is a suggestion of radial stripes. The young zooecia have as a rule 4 spines on the distal side of the oral aperture. The oper- culum is more solid than in the other Rhampostomella species. The mandible of the avicularia is not of the same shape either as is characteristic of the other species which belong to the same genus. Vi'Ucporu tidjerusa, D'Okhki.nv. 1867. Cellep)ura ramulom, f. tiilierosa. Smitt., Krit. fOrt. pp. 31, 191. 1903. Cdlepora tuherosa, Nobdgaaed. Die Bryozoen des west- lichen Norwegens, p. 69, pi. 2, figs. 28—34. Moskenstrømmen ; The Østnes F'uml, 50—70 m.; The North Cape (1894). Respecting this species, I beg to I'efer to what I have previ- ously said in the paper written by me, which is quoted above. Cdllepora nodulosu, Ijokknz. PL 111, figs. 21— 1!4. 1867. Cellepora ramulosa, f. avicularis. Smitt (pait.). Krit. fOr- teckn., p. 32, 194, pi. 28, figs. 207—210. 1886. Cellepora nodiilosa, Lorenz, Bryozoen von Jan Mayen p., 14 (96), pi. 7, fig. 14. Kvænangen II, 90 m.; The Jøkel Fiord II, 80 m.; The Jøkel Fiord III, 100 m.; The North Cape (1894); The Porsanger Fiord; Sværholt (1894); The Kjølle Fiord (1894); Mehavn (1894). The specimens from the places above mentioned answer, on the whole, well to Lokenz's illustrations and desciii)tion of C. no- didosa. The mandible of the avicularia (fig. 24) had a row of fine teeth in the distal mai-gin, and in the operculum b was > h (fig. 23). On examining some old material of Cellepora specimens, I found that the fonns which I entered as C. pumicosa from Finmark in my list of Norwegian Cheilostomata were really young colonies of nodulut:((. I am afi-aid that Norman and Waters have been guilty of the same mistake, when they mention pumicom respectively from Finmark and Franz Josef Land. I do not think that pumicosa occurs in Finmark. In addition to the places already mentioned, I have determined specimens of C. nodalosa from the North Ocean Expedition st. 223, 273, 363. BiDENKAP has taken it in the inner part of the Lyngen Fiord. Cellepora ventricosa, Lorenz. Pi. Ill, figs. 26—29. ^^'hen I was working out the Bryozoa from the North Ocean Expedition, I treated ventricosa and incrassata as being the same, as I supposed that the difference between the forms lay within the limits of variation for the one species. After I had got more ma- terial, however, I found that they must be treated as two separate species, and this opinion is shared by Waters in his treatment of the Bryozoa from Franz Josef Land. I have a typical C. i-entricosa (fig. 26) from Breisund in Finmark. The zoarium probably never attains to such a decided bran- ching as is the case in C. incrassata. The two species can be distinguished at once by the naked eye, as incra.-isata is compara- tively smooth on the surface, the zooecia not reaching so far foi-- ward from the colony as in ventricosa. There were no vicarious avicularia on the specimens of C. ventricosa which Lorenz and Waters had at their disposal, but they were present (fig. 29) in my colony from Breisund. They are different from those in C. incrassata, the greatest width of the mandible of ventricosa is about double that at the hinging joint, while the corresponding mandible in incrassata is more evenly wide. (Cfr. Waters, Bryozoa, from F. J. Land, pi. 12, fig. 13). The mandible in the oi-al avicularium is semicircular also in ventricosa (fig. 28), but it is considerably larger than in incrassata. C. ventricosa is new to Norwegian fauna. Cellepora incrassata, Sjiitt. PI. Ill, fig. 2."). Hammerfest (1894). Waters has called attention to the fact that Cellepora incras- sata, Lamarck and C. incrassata. Smitt are not identical. The former is found in the MeditciTanean and is supposed to be the same as C'. eoro7iopus, S. ^^'ooI), while C. incrassata. Smitt hus proved only to have arctic distribution. It occurred in the material which Mc Andrew collected in Finmark in 1856 and the species 173 is eiitfird by Hisk under tin- iianir ('rllt'i>oni cerrironiis.') Watkrs duos not, lioweviT, adopt this name, because a larire number of forms liave been uiven tlu' name CcUcjiunt cerriconti-" and hlsclmm ceirirunii.-i. I believe I have ideutilied the follo\vinrcisund, 10(i m.; Me- ha vn (IS!) 1 1. Si'fepora cMulosa, Lin. Malang-en, 100—200 ra.; Hammerfest (1894); The North Cape (1894); The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.; Sværholt (1894). This species has not hitherto been found by me south of Malangen. Rdeporn irallkhuma. Ih*sK. IM. Ill, fig. -^0. The Beier Fiord, 50— 150 m.; Bålstad; .Stonesbotn, 40 — 80 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; The North Cape (1894); Nordkyn (1894). 1 have also found this form in Radosuud, a little north of Bergen. The species is arctic in its disti'ibution. Cyclostomata. Cnxhi ehunint. Lin. Moskenstrommen 1, 200 m.; The Kirk Fiord IV, 30—50 m. Crisia (Jciiticidata, Lamaeck. The Kirk Fiord, 100 m.; Malangen, 380 m. TuhuJlpora liliacea, Pallas. n. III. %. 30. The Sag Fiord, 200 m. ; on dead branches of Isidella hippuris; Malangen, 100—200 m. Tulndiporu iicnicUUtta '^, Fabr. PI. Ill, fig. 31. The North Cape (1894); Mehavn (1894). Idmonra uilunticu, Forbes. PI. Ill, fig 32. The 8ea N. W. of Rost, 700 m.; Moskenstrommen I, 2(i() m. ; The Kirk Fiord, 30—50 m.; The Beier Fiord, 50— 150 m.; Reine, 100 m.; Bålstad, 30—50 m.; Mortsund I, 200 m.; The Østnes Fiord, 130 m.; The Jøkel Fiord 1, 100 m.; Breisund 100 m.; The North Cape (1894); The Porsanger Fioi-d, 7o m. Diastopnru patina, La.m.\rck. Malangen, 100— 20() m. 1) Ann. and Mag. Nat. Diasliijxini ohfiia, .Idhns'ion. Moskenstrønanen, 9U m., on Walillwimiu; The Kirk Fiord 111, 70—80 m.; Digennulen, on .stone, 150 m. ; The Tys Fiord I. on Luphohdia, 500 m.; Malangen, lOti — 200 m.; Ligohavet, on s]jon- ges, 30(1 m. Ji'cticiilipora iiihii-Kria. y.Mri'i-. Sværholt (1894). Hvrwra lichenoides, (Pontoi'.), I^n. PI. Ill, tig. 33. Røst II, 150 m.; Moskenstrømmen, 90 m.; Reine, 100 m.: Mortsund II, 100 m.; Stønesbotn, 40—80 m.; Malangen, 100— 200 m.; Kvicnangon IT, 00 m.; ^lehavn (1894). Hunirra nohum. ^\. Saks. Malangen, 100—200 m.; Malangen, 380 m. Lirlit'iiopura hispida, Fleming. The Kirk Fiord, 100 m.; The Tys Fiord I, on Lophohclia. 500 m.; ;Malangen, 100—200 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m. Liclicnupwa rcrnn-aria. FAHKirifs. Grøtø, on algae, (i— 24 m. Doinopora stellata, Golbfcss. PI. m, fig. 34. Reine (Lofoten), 100 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m., Malangen indicates the northern limit of the species. iJefrancia lucernaria, M. Saks. The Kirk Fiord, 50—80 m., both living and dead colonies; The Ogs Fiord I, 100 m. (dead colony); Kvænangen XL 90 m.; The Jøkel Fiord I. lOo m.; The Jøkel Fiord II, 80 m.; The Pors- anger Fiord, 70 m. Ctenostomata. Alcijonidiain (jelatinusidii. Lin. 'l Malangen, 100—200 m. Alcyonidium diseiforme. S.mitt. PI. Ill, fig. 35. Lyngen III, 320 m. This peculiar species had not previously been found on the Norwegian coast. Flitvtrdla hitipida, Fahkicius. The North Cape (1894), on Fucus sermtus ; Nordkyn (1894), on Facus serrntu!<. Norman has found this .species at Svolvær, Lofoten. Flastirlla. corniculata, (S.MriT. PI. Ill, fig. 37, 38. 1871. Alrijonidium cornirulatam . Smitt, Krit. forteckn. ets. Ofvers. Kgl. Vet. Akad. Forh. 1871, p. 1123, pi. 20, tigs. 10—16. ') Alri/onifUnm hirsutum. Flem. has beon found by Normak on Fttcus at Svolva-r. Lofoten. 174 0. Novdgaai-a. 1886. Flustrella cornirulafa, Lorenz, Biyozoeu von Jan Mayen, p. 99. 1897. Fhistrella coniieidafa, Bidenkap, Bryozoen von Ost-Spitz- bergen. Zool. Jahrb. B. 10, 1897, p. 634. 1900. Flustrella cornintlata, Bidenkap, Die Bryozoen von Spitz- bergen und Konig Karls Land. Fauna arctica, Bd. I, p. 5.31. 1900. Alcyonid'unn cerriconiis, Alice Robertson, Paper from the Harriman Alaska Expedition, Bryozoa. Proc. Wash. Acad. Science, vol. 2, p. 330, pi. 21, figs. 14 — 17. 1903. IlmtreJla corniculata. Norjiax, Xotes on the Nat. Hist, of East Finmark. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., ser. 7, vol. 11, p. 576. Svolvær, Lofoten (1894), on algae. Norman was the first to find this species on the Norwegian coast. He found it li\ing between tidemai'ks at Vadsø. It is interesting that this form which had previously only been found in the arctic regions can exist as far down as Lofoten. Smitt has de- scribed the species from Spitzbergen, where it has later been taken by KiJKENTHAL and Walter, as well as by Rc)mer and Schalidinn. (Cf. Bidenkap, 1. c). Miss Robertson has described a species fi'om material from Alaska, under the name Alcyonidumi cervieornis. which is probably the same as Smitt's species. The only tiling which might suggest a difference, is that the aperture of the zooecium in cervieornis is mentioned as being circular, while in corniculata (as in hispida) it is a fissure which is provided with two lobes. In preserved mate- rial, however, these facts may easily be wrongly interpreted. Tlie characteristic, branched spines (PI. Ill, figs. 37, 38), which are situated one at each corner between the zooecia, from which they are separated by an intermediate wall, seem to be alike in tlie two forms. They appear really to be identical. Both in his- jiidii and rurnicii/ntii. there are two semicircular shaped thickened lilaces neai- at the oral aperture, these probable serve the same purpose as the operculum in Cheilostomata. BoirerbanMa inihricata, Adams. PL III, fig. 3f. Moskenstrømmen, 90 m.; Bålstad (Vest Fiord). 150 m. 1) MoUusca Eegionis Arcticæ Norvegiæ, p. 8. 2) Some of tlie places here mentioned doubtless have reference to T. sep- tentrionalis, Schneider having considered it to be a variety of caput-serpentis but Friele has treated it as a separate species. 175 The spociiiieii from ^roskcnstroiiinu'ii was 15 iiiiii. in lioij.dit and I 1 mm. ill itMii:tli. 'IMie nortiieni limit I'oi' tliis spt'cios is Lolotcii. I'rcfni sei)tr))i)V(liiitus. Millkr. The Beicr Fiord, 5(1—150 m.; (1 spec, 11 mm.); Tlie Sa^-- Fiord. 200 m. (s)'); Malang-en, lOo— 2(t0 m. (s); Gaukværo, 25(t m. The laruest .specimen from Gankværo was 32 mm. At Tromso. Schxkideii only found sljclis, but botii M. and (i. O. Saks coilected tlie sjiecies in tlie Varanyer Fiord. Ptctcn fiiirimif. Mi-i.i,i:ii. The Ostncs Fiord. This species was pi-cviously know n rvj\\{ n\\ to The North Cape. NoRM.vx in 1890 took it in Tlie Iaxuh i-'iord (.South Varanger)-). Pcetcn stridttis. Mru.EK. Stonnesbotn. 4(i — sn m. Havosund ( Finmark i is the nortiieiii limit for this species. Ffcfeii iiironijKtraliiHi^. Kisso. The Ostnes Fiord. 30 m. Lofoten is tlie northern limit for the species. Pcden imJnifvr. LovÉx. Malangen, 380 m. ; Kvænangen II, 90 m. Fectcn rltreus, Chemnitz. The Beier Fiord. 30—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 m.; The Tys Fiord, ooo m. (in quantities on Lophohdia prolifera); The Ogs Fiord I, loo m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m. Peeten ahyssorum. Loven. The .Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; Brettesnes 400 m.: Malanaen. 380 m. -Skroven. 350- Preten similis. Laskey. Moskenstrommen I. 20o m.; Bålstad (Lofoten), 150 m. Peeten groenlandicus, Sowerby. Lyngen II, 250 m.; Lyngen III, 300 m. ; Kvænangen. 300 — 343 m. The southern limit for the species is Tromsø. At St. Lyngen II several specimens were taken, the largest measured 22 mm., thus being very nearly as large as the specimens from Spitzbergen which are given as being 24 mm. Lima excacata, Fabr. Arno, 300—400 m.; Tys Fiord I, 50o m. The largest specimen measured 135 mm. G. 0. Sars has caught this species at Skroven (Lofoten). According to Sars^) the species is mentioned from Finmark by Mr. Andrew, but is has, however, not been taken there later. Friele and Grieg^) give the distribution of this species to the depths between The Hebrides end The Faroe Isles, Portugal, The Azores and Senegambia. On our coast the species is limited 1) (s) means that only empty shells were fniind. 2) Notes on the Natural History of East Finmark. Ann. Mag. Xat. Hist. 7, vol. X, p. .357. *) MoUusca Regionis arcticæ Norvegiæ, p. 24. ■») Jlollusca in, p. H. The Norw. North Atl. Exp. I to the great fiord depths with tlieir particularly constant temperature ! and .salinity (0 — 7" C, about 35 7oo). As The Vest Fiord is the most northern of the principal fiords where these physical conditions prevail. I am inclined to think that the mention of this species from Finmark must be a mistake. The northern limit should be looked upon as Lofoten, until there is definite information that it is di.stributed still further nortli- wards. Liniil hjscomlii. SoWKRBY. Moskenstrommen. '.to ni. G. 0. Sars has found shells df this species at Skroven. My catches in Moskenstrommen prove that the species still exists at Lofoten, which must therefoi'c be considered to be its northern limit on our coast. ituin sn, Forbes. Moskenstronmiei Miltdiis nluUs. Lin. Nordkyn (1S94). Common other places too. Motlioht m(Mltoh40 in. 'i'lio iiortlicni limit I'or this species is Lofoten. Area jiertinifuloideft, ScACCHi. M'iu! licier Fiord, 50 — 15o m. ; (var. septentrionaPif;) ; Tlie Slcjer- stad Fiord 111, 230 m. ; (var. septcntrionalis); The Skjerstad Fiord VI, 125 111. (var. aeptentrmialis, the largest specimen 9.5 mm.); The Øxsund, 600 m. ; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Moskenstrømmen, 200 m.; Ure I, 200—250 m.; Mortsund I, 200 m.; Brcttesnes — Skroven, 300-400 m.; The 0gs Fiord I, 100 m.; mouth of Raft- sund, 250—300 m.; Tranødybet, 640 m.; Gaukværø II, 250 m.; Malangen, 100 — 200 m. (var. septeidrionalis): Malangen, 380 ni.; The Jøkel Fiord III, lOo m. : (var. septeufrionalis); Kvænangen, 300—343 m. (var. septeiitno)ii(lis). The typical form extends to Malangen, or, at any rate, to Lofoten; var. septentrionalis is limited southwards in the Beier Fiord. Area glaclalls, Geay. The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m. According to G. O. Saes, this species has been cauglit at Magerø by Veekritzen. Further westwards and southwards this species has not liitherto been noticed on our coast. Liniopsis minuta. Phil. The Salten Fiord II, 320—380 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Landego, 200—450 m.; Øxsund, 600 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Moskenstrømmen, 200 m.; Bålstad, 150 m.; Stene (Vest Fiord), 120—200 m.; Ure I, 200—250 m.; Skroven, 200—400 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m. Friele and Grieg mentioned that this species was taken by The Norw. North Atl. Exp. at St. 290, which is situated about half way between Norway and Beeren Eiland, which is the most noi'therii place where it is known. Cardium iiodosum, Tuet. The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 in. Carilltnii echiiudiim, Lin. The Salten Fiord I. 15-20 in. Cardium faschition, Mont. The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m. (s); She Skjerstad Fiord IX, 80 m.; Tlie Salten Fiord I, 1.5—20 m.; The Kirk Fiord II, 50 m.; Napstrømmen, 40 m. ; Henningsværstrømmen, 40 m. ; The Østnes Fiord; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; Malangen, 1(»0— 2oo m.; Stønnesbotn, 40—80 m.; Troldfiordsund, 40 m. Cardluni inivimum. Phil. The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Slgerstad Fiord IX, 80 m.; The Salten Fiord II, 320—380 m.; Moskenstrømmen, 200 m.; Ure I, 200—250 m.; Mortsund. 200 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; Gaukværø II, 25o ni. ; Malangen, 380 m.; Lyngen III, 300 m. Cijpihia ishmd'icd. Lin. The Salten Fiord 1, 15 — 20 in.; Napstronnnen, 4o in.; Stene (Vest Fiord), 120—200 in.; The Østnes Fiord. 4o m.; The Ggs Fiord I, 100 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30— 9o m.\ Troldfiordsund, 40 m.; The Kjollc Fiord (1894). Ashoic horerdis. Chemn. Troldliordsuiid. 40 in. Ashirtc hcmlm, Leach. . 3cJ. Berg. Mus. Aarb. 1902. No. 1. Si/ndosmi/ri olhn. Wudi). The Snltcii Fiord I, 15—20 m. Si/H(liiyi)u/,i loui/iridHs. S(:a(;chi. The Salten Fiord II, 320— :{Ko m. (s); Tiie Folden l-'lord, 530 m.; Landego. 2oo -45o m.; .Moilsmul I, 20o m.; Skroven, 200—400 m. Si/iie, factory-manager, I got specimens of tliis species, which were collected at Vardø. Littoriitd obtusi<(da. Lix. „Glea" (Rø.st); Risværflaket. 150 — 180 m. (s). Lacuna diraricata, Fabk. The Salten Fiord I, 15 — 20 m.; Bålstad, 10—85 m.; Hennings- værstrømmen, 20-40 in.; Svolvær (1894); Risvæi-flaket, 150 — 180 m.; The Kanstad Fiord. 30-90 m.; Kvænangen II, 90 m.; Trold- liordsund, 40 m.; The North Cape (1894); Sværholt (1894). Bin.iua (Ah-ania) j''ff'ri')/ni. Waller. The Skjerstad Fiord VI, 125 m.; Hammerfest (s). h'i.s.sod (Onoha) aculeus, Gould. Haniinerfest (s). 0. Nordgaard. LoveneUa metida, Lov. The Kirk Fiord II, 50 m.; Brettesnes— Skroven, 300—400 Cerithiopsis costidata, Møll. Hammerfest (s). LæococMia grmiosa, Wood. Reine I, 150 m. Aporhcm pes-pelieani, Lin. The Salten Fiord I, 15 — 20 m. Several rather lari^e specimens. G. O. Sars has occasionally caught this species in Lofoten, and M. Saes') mentions that he found a specimens in the 0x Fiord. On the inner coast, from Lofoten to the 0x Fiord, the species has not been noticed ; but on the outer coast it is mentioned by Schnei- der as being- collected at Lyngø and Vandø. Scalaria groenhmdica. Chemn. The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 m. (s); Lyngen III, 300 m.; Hammerfe.st (s); Troldtioi-dsund, 40 m. ; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m. At Hammerfest and at the station Lyngen III empty shells of var. loveni were found. Scaluria ohtut, var. ghiber. Yerkkuzen. Reine, 100 m.; Bålstad; The Østnes Fioid; Malangen, 100— 200 m.; Svu'i'holt (1894); Meliavn (1894). Sipho fxrritus. M. Sars. Reine, luu m.: Bålstad, 150 m. (s); Mortsund. 200 m. (s); Svolvær (1894). Siplw ehur, MøRCH. The Skjerstad Fiord U, 185 m. (s); The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Arno, 300—400 m. (s); Malangen, 100—200 m. Sipho tafi-rireiis. Mwi.i.ek. The Jøkel Fiord HI. lOu ni. (s|; liicisund. loom.; The Pors- anger Fiord, 20O m. is). The southern limit is Tromso. ('i/IicJnia kIIhi. Brown. The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord VII, 490 m.; Mortsund I, 20o ra.; The Østnes Fiord; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m. Aiiililii.-jihi/)-!! <:rji(i)isa, Jiiekr. The Folden Fiord, 530 m. .\))iiiliisj)lii/ri( luvnidlis. Couth. The P.eier Fiord, 50—150 m.; Risvær, 150—180 m. Scdplmnih'r pniirlo-sfrintiis, Mi(;n. The Salten Fiord II, 320—380 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; The Kirk Fiord III, 70—80 m.; Svolvær (1894); The Kanstad Fiord, 30-90 m.; Malangen, 380 m.; The Jøkel Fiord 111. 100 m. Sfiiiihiitiihi' hijiiiirnis. jjix. Bålstad, 15o m.; .Mditsiind ill, loo m. The northern limit is Lofoten. In the neighbourhood of Bergen (Herlø Fiord) the species reachies a length of 40 mm., the largest specimen from Mortsund measured 19 mm. PhiVme (1 111. The specimen was about 50 mm. in leng-tli. G. O. Saes has collected sonic specimens, in the yorosund near Hammerfest, which were 90 mm. in leniith and 50 mm. in lieidit. Several (possibly all) of the speeimens eoliected at Kost con- tained a very larj^e number of nauplius iarv;v (-'Va 1809). ]\'nnca strdciiilii. Mvu,. Counuon in all fiords. Ciifoniihi di(i(h'iiui. Lin. ;Mehavn (Finmai-k) on tlic skin of Mcgaptcra boops. According- to Weltener,') this species is a thorouijh cosmopolitan. Amphipodn. J. Si'AUKK-tSc'HXEiDKu (leterui. Remarks by tlie author. Socarni'ft ralili. KK(n-EH. Troldtiordsund. 4ii ni.; Breisund, loo m. Aiiifiii.-'iK ihinii'l.t>Keiii. Boeck. The Skjerstad Fiord III. 230 m.; Ure I (Vest Fiord), 200— 250 m. Aristias fioiiidiis, Keoyer. Reine (Vest Fiord), 150 m., jiniiores. CuHsoiii(( Jtopei, A. Costa.-) CaUsoma crciuiid. G. 0. Saks, Aiiipliiiioda, p. 53, PI. XIX. FiiT. 1. The Skjerstad Fiord IX. SO ni. HijijHJiui'duu ilriitirulatus, Bate. The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m. ; Napstrømmen (Lofoten) 30 — 40 ra. H'qi[ionic(h))i projihitjKus, G. (_). Saks. Kvænauyen II. 90 m. Orrhomene st'rrtitKs. Boeck. Henningsvær I (Vest Fiord), 150 m.; The Tys Fiord I, 500 m. Orcliomene umhlyops, G. 0. Saks. Mortsund I (Vest Fiord), 200 m. OrcJiiiiiicnelhi minute, Kroyek. Troldtiordsund, 40 m. ; Repvaay (Poi'sanger Fiord), 10 m. Orchomnidlu innijim, lioECK. Repvaag iPorsano-er Fiord), io m. Tryphosdla-') IvJrnuj'i. Bxieck. The Skjerstad Fiord II, 100—185 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Mortsund (Vest Fiord), 200 m.; Ure I (Vest Fiord), 200—250 m.; Malangen, 380 m. ^) Die Cirripedien der Arktis. Fauna arctica vr)n Ko.mer iiiid Schaudinn. Vol. I, p. .302, -) Cf. NORMAX, Britisli Ainpliipoda. Ann. Mag. Xat. Hist. Ser. 7, Vol. V, p. m). 3) Cf. XORMAX. On Britisli Aniphi])odM. p. :i0.5. Schneider has used the names of Saks in „Awphipoda". I have made some alterations in this respect, as I have acted upon Norman's remarks in his revision of British Aniphipoda. I'ristcK undionatKs, (i. O. Sars. Psnidotn/phom umbontita, G. O. Sars. Reine (Vest Fiord) from the stomach of cod. Anonij.r nngux. Pmi-i'S. The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m.; The Kirk Fiord II; The Kanstad Fiord, 30-90 m.; The Jokd Fiord, from the stomach of cod; Repvaag (Porsani^cr Fiord), 10 m. JldpJoii/j.r rimdfi, Fahr. Reine (Vest Fiord), from the stomach of cod; Svolvær (Vest Fiord), from the stomach of cod; The Jøkel Fiord II. Chironesimus dcbniyni, Hoek. Kvænangen II, 90 m. This species is previously known fnmi The Barents Sea (Hoek); Lofoten, The Trondhjem Fiord, Chrisliansund (G. 0. Sars). Lepidepecreum umbo, Goes. The Beier Fiord, 50 — 150 m.; Høla (Vest Fiord), 150 m.; Stennesbotn, 40—80 m.; The Jøkel Fiord II, 80 m. Leptopho.nis fdlcatux. (J. 0. Sars. Malangen, 380 m. This species was previously known from Bohuslen and up to the coast of Nordland. The northern limit mu,st now be taken to be Malangen. Paniphoxus oeulatK^:. (i. 0. Sars. The Skjerstad Fiord VII, 490 in. Ampeliscii macrocephaht. Lill,ieboe(j. Kvænangen II, 90 m. Anipelhca cschrichti, Krøyer. The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 80 m.; The Kirk Fiord, 50 m.; The Ogs Fiord, 100 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30-90 m. Antpdisca æquicornis, Bruzelics. Malangen, 100—200 m.; Kvænangen II, 90 m. The previ- ously known northern limit was Lofoten: this must now be changed to Kvænangen. Aiiipdisca aniblyops, G. 0. Sars. Malangen, 380 m. This species was previously known from Buhusicn, and Sars has collected it in the Kristiania Fiord and the Trondhjem Fiord. Its northern limit must now be taken to be Malangen. Huphps tlth]ci)l((, LiLLJEBORG. The Kirk Fiord \\, 50 ni.; Malangen, 380 m. Stegocephalus inflatus, Krøyer. Rost, from the stomach of cod; Malangen, 380 m.; Ingohavet, 300 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m. 18å O. Nordo-aartl. Slec/orephalns similifi. G. O. Såes. The Skjerstad Fiord VII, 490 m.; Henaiiig-svær (Vest Fiord), from the stomach of cod; Malangen. 380 m. The most northerly place at which Sårs has collected this species is Tjøtø. Its noi'thern limit must now be changed to Mal- angen. Andaniu ahijsii. Boeck. Malangen, 380 m. The northern limit must now be moved from Lofoten to Mal- angen. Awph'doehug teniiiinanus, Bokck. Malangen, 380 m. Saes has caught this species at different places on the west coast right up to Selsøvik, which is a little north of the arctic circle. Its northern limit will now be Malangen. Metopa (il(le)-i, Bate. The Skjerstad Fiord XVI; The Tys Fiord, 500 m. Leucotlioe sinnicarpa, Abildgaaed. Henningsvær I, 150 m.; Tranedybet, 530 m.; Malangen, 380 m. Saes has found this form at different places on the south and west coasts of Norway as far up as the Trondhjem Fiord. Its northern limit will now be Malangen. Oediceros saginatits\ Keøyee. Troldfiordsund, 40 m. Occuri'ed in very large numbers and with young. Fiiropdiceros lynceus, M. Saes. The Kanstad Fiord, 30— 90 m.; Stønnesbotn, 40— 80 m. The southern limit for the species on our coast is, according to Saes, A pp el vær. Faroediceyus propinqxas. Goes. The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; Lyngen II, 250 m. Monoculodcs suhiudus, Noeman. ( Monoculodes falcatus, G. (). Sars). The Kirk Fiord III, 70—80 m.; Ure I (Vest Fiord). Halhnedon in/iUcri, Boeck. Mortsund I (Vest Fiord), 200 m. ; Gaukværø II, 250 m. Halimedoii acuti/rons. G. O. Saes. Mortsund I, (Vest Fiord), 200 m.; Gaukværø II, 250 m. Halimedon f)ie(j(dops, G. 0. Saes. Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m. Halimedon hrericalcar, Goes. Malangen, 380 m. Jiutlii/iiu'doii loiiijimanus, Boeck. (Vest Fiord), 150—180 m. Aceros phyUovi/x, M. Sars. The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord I, 30—50 m.; The Salten Fiord, 200 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Landego, 200—450 m.; The Kirk Fiord IV, 50 m.; Mortsund I, 200 m.; The Ogs Fiord I. 100 m.; The Kanstad Fiord. 30-90 m.; Gauk- værø II, 250 m.; Stonnesbotn, 40—80 m.; The Jokel Fiord I. 100 m. Pleuates 'panoplus, Keøyee. Røsthavet, 700 m.; Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m. Piiironiihltoc piikhella, Keoyee. The Skjerstad Fiord XVI. on Hydroida. Panciiipliitoc biruspis, Krøyer. Troldtioi'dsund, 40 m. Panimjihiton n-'iyimiVts. G. 0. Saes. Malangen, 380 m. I'((r((})Ieiisfes lidipe». M. Sars. The Beier Fiord, 50 — 150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m. EpivwriK coyiiiyera. Fare. The Sag Fioi'd, 20(i m. The northern limit is thus changed from the Trondhjem Fiord to the Sag Fiord. Eplmcria parusitica, M. Saes. Bålstad (Vest Fiord), 150 m. As far as I know, this form has not previously been observed so far north as in Lofoten. Epimena tiihrrcuhita, (i. 0. Saes. Malangen, 380 m. This species was not previously found north of the Trondhjem Fiord. Eptmpria loricafa, G. O. Saes. Malangen, 100—200 m.; Lyngen II, 250 m.; Saes has collected this form at Hasvig, West Finmark. Malangen is the southern limit for the species. Ac((iilho.:oi>)' cKsplddttt, Lepechin. The Ogs Fiord. lOo m. The southorn limit for this ar(^tic form is the Trondhjem Fiord. Acinifltn)iotosij)ti(i si'i-i-iifiiiii, Fahr. The Ikner Fiord, 50 — 150 m.; Grøto. o- 24 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; Stønnesbotn, 40—80 m.; Kvænangen, 340 m. ; Troldfiordsund, 10 m. Tphlmed'ui ohesa, Rathke. Bålstad (Vest Fioid). Syrlioe crenulnta, Goes. The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord II, 100— 185 m., The Skjerstad Fiord III, 330 in Pirddlittca cusjjidat», Keøyee. The Jokel Fiord, in the stomach of cod. liottoni-Life. I'anldlwca (ihi,ssi. lioixK. IiiLTollilVot, 300 III. KusiiK.t winiilKS, G. O. y.viis. Malanucn, .JSO m. This spocios liad provioiisly only been Ibiiiid by t^Aus at Rod- lieiL'' in the Trondiijcin Fiord. lihacufiojilf! aculi'dtd, Lkpechin. lugohavet. .300 m.; The Porsan,<;er Fiord, 70 ni. Iiliacotrop'u^ Iwllcri, liovxa. The Skjerstad Fioi-d II, 100—185 m.; Tlic Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; Tiie Skjei'stad Fiord VTI, 490 in.; Tiie Folden Fiord. 530 m. ; Malangen, 380 m.; Lyngen IT, 250 ni.; Kvænangen, 300—343 m. Fhdcotropi.s m'icropus, G. 0. Saks. The Salten Fiord 11. about 200 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; Oxsund, 600 m.; Mortsnnd (Vest Fiord), 200 in.; Tranø- dybet, 607— G40 m. HaUratjoiilcii inermis. G. 0. Sams. Mortsuud I (Test Fiord), 200 m.; The Sag Fiord. 200 m. HaUrages fidvocinctiis, M. Saks. The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; Brettesnes— Skroven, 350— 400 m.; Risværtiaket, 150 -180 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Kvæn- angen, 300—343 m. Aphenisd fridentatd, Bkuzelius. Troldtiordsund, 40 m. CdUiopiu»- keviuscdlm, Kkøyee. Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m. Pardtijlus swammerddmi, 11. Milne-Ed-\vakds. Troldtiordsund, 4o m. Mclpliidippu horcalis, Boeck. Malaneeu. 380 in. Bålstad (1S97 Røst n, 150 of cod. AmathUln honuiri, Fabe. The North Cape (1894); Sværholt (1S94). Gdmmarus locustd, Lin. Bålstad, 30 — 40 m. ; Reine, from the stomach Md'ifa dentata, Kkøtek. The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; Troldtiordsund. 4n in.; The Jøkel Fiord II, 80 m. Lilljchoryia jMllida. Bate. Ure 1 (Vest Fiord); Malangen, 380 m. LUIji'horgi(( fisHicornis, M. Sars The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Malangen. 380 m.; Lvngcn III, 300 m. /ihnirlla (njdiruniis, (i. 0. Saus. Kvænangen, 300—343 m. This species has on the coast of Norway previously only been collected in the Varanger Fiord (Nouman, G. O. Saus). The occur- rence in Kva-nangen is thus very interesting. (I'diiniinioiisis cri/tlinijilitlidlnid, Lii,i,.ii;ii()i{(i. Rosthavct, 7(in ni. This form had iiul previously been eolleeted so far north as the Troiulhjem Fiord. It was therefore remarkable to lind it on the 68th degree of latitude. Anipliilhoe ralirirdtd. Most. Bålstad (1897); Henningsværstioiinnen (Vest Fiord), 20—40 m.; Grøtø, 0—24 ni. hchjjrocayus angr'ipa^, Kkpveu. Rosthavet. 700 ni.; Ingohavet, 300 in.; Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m. I.srlii/rorrids miudtds, LiLL.JEnuui;. The Skjerstad Fioi-d XVI. Erichtonids abdltds, Templeton. Ingohavet, 300 in. This species is. according to Saks ,,not unfrequently off the south and west coast of Norway". Its northern limit will now be the sea off Ingo. Unciola Icucopis, Kuøyer. Rosthavet, 700 m. On the coast of Norway, this fonn had, hitherto, only been observed in the ^^aranger Fiord. Æginelld aijinosd, Boeck. The Skjerstad Fiord XVI; Malangen, 380 m.; Ineohavet, 300 m.; Breisund, 100 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 70 in. Cdpfell'i spptejitrioiudis, Keoyee. Breisund, 100 m.; The North Cape (1894). Caprdld monorcrd, G. 0. Saus. The North Cape (1894). Pdracijcmms boojiis. LCtkex. On Mcgdptuni hoops at Mehavu. Literature concerning the Amphlpoda of Northern Norway: A. M. Norman, Notes on the Natural History of East Fin- mark. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist, ser. 7, Vol. X. p. 479—483. .1. Spaure-Schneider, Undersøgelser af dyilivet i de arktiske tjorde. Tromsø mus. aarsh. 14. G. 0. Saus, Crustacea of Norway. Vol. I. It is worth noticing that the maiority of the Amphipoda men- tioned in the foregoing list were causrlit in the winter. In the list only the localities and depths are given, but the dates of cateh mav be found in the list of dredging- stations. Isopoda. ,). 8pakre Schxeidek determ. Ajiseudes spinosus, M. Sars. Gaukværo; Ui-e I (Vest Fiord), 200—250 m. Ægn psora, Lin. Bålstad. 150 ni.; Moi'tsund (Vest Fiord): Ski'oven (Vest Fiord), 200—400 ui. Æifi rrnirosu, M. Saus. Ingohavet. 800 m. ; two specimens, one of tliem with ova. 2(lotlir<, haWea. Pali.as. Hola (Vest Fiord), from the stomach of cod; Stonnesbotn, 40— 80 m.; Kvtenangen, 300— .343 m. Idothea emaryhiata. Fabb. Stene in Bo, several specimens from tiie stomachs of cods; Troldtiordsuud. 4o ni. AshiciUu loiifiirontis. fSowB. Røsthavet, 70(i m. Jdiiirii iiKiriilosa. Leach. The Tys Fiord 1, 500 m.; Malangen. 380 m. Muniia fahririi. Kkoyeb.') Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord). 10 m. Miiiniop.'^lf< fijjiini. M. ISaks. Several places in the Skjerstad Fiord; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Landego, 200—450 m.; Malangen, 380 m. ; Lyngen II, 250 m.; Lyngen III, 300 m.; Kvænangen, 300-343 m. Eunjcopc cornuia, (t. O. Sabs. The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord VII, 490 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Tranø- dybet, 607— 640 m.; Malangen, 380 m.; Lyngen II, 250 m. ; Kvæn- angen, 300—343 ni. Concoruing tlie isopoda of uoithcrn Norway, reference sliould be made to Nok.man-) and (i. O. Sabs.-) Cumacea. fi. O. Saks (h'torm. Ldniprojis fitsr'iatd. (i. O. Saks. Repvaag (Porsanger Fiord), 10 m. Leueon nasiats, Kbøyer. Malangen, 380 m. 1) G. O. Saes determ. 2) Notes on the Natural History of East FinmnrU. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist, r, vol. X, p. 478. 3) CniFlacen of Norway, vol. II. Eudorella emarginata. Krøyer. The .Jøkel Fiord. 80 m. Diasfijlls rathlxi, Krøyer. Several places in the Skjerstad Fiord; Moskenstrømmen, 200 m.; The Kirk Fiord (several places); Ure I, 200— 250 m.; Mortsund I, 200 in.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 2o0 m. Dlastijlls goudsiri, Bell. Malangen. 100—200 m.; Lyngen IL 250 m.; The .Jokcl Fiord I, 100 m. It has never previously been noticed so far south as Malangen. It was. ho^\ever, known from Kvænangen (AitrmlVius, Schneider), the Porsanger Fiord (G. O. Sars) and from the A'aranger Fiord (M. Sabs). C(iiii]igl(tspis luhinnnhi. Lilljeborg. Mortsund I (Vest Fiord), 200 m. Literature: — G. O. Sars, Crustacea of Noi'way, Vol. III. A. M. Norman, Notes on the Nat. Hist, of East Finmark. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. 7, Vol. X, p. 47S. Carl Zimmer, Die ai'ktischen Cumaceen. Fauna arctica, Bd. I. Schizopoda. The autlior deterui. Buycomgsl.^ tyldcns, G. O. Sars.') The Skjerstad Fiord \\\, 490 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Øxsund, 600 m.; Tranødybet, 640 m. ; Malangen, 380 m. Norman-) has caught this form in the Trondhjem Fiortl, and G. 0. Sars^) in the Vest Fiord. Malangen is tlius the most nortlierly place at which this .species is fomid. Ergthrupfi goi-si, G. 0. Sars. The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; Tiie Jøkel Fiord I. lOit ra. Ergthrops scrratd, G. U. Sabs. :\Iortsun(l 1 (Vest Fiord). 200 m.; Ui'e 1 (Vest Fiord), 200— 250 m. Eri/thiops (d)ys!-uiii. G. 0. Sars. The Skjerstad Fiord 1\. 3:iO m.: The Skjei'stad Fioi'd VII, ■490 ni.; Mortsund I. 2()o ni. P.s('i(d()iiuii(i ivscHm, (r. (). Sabs. Malangen, 380 m. PsciiduDiiiui truHcdtum. K. J. Sjutii. Lyngen II, 250 m. G. 0. Sars has cauglit it in the iSugo Fiord, a brancli oftlic A'ai'anger Fiord. ''IMu^ southei'u Hmit foi' llic si)e('ies will now be tlie Lyngcii Fiord. Hcwiiiu/sis ahi/snicola ai ') Boreomysis arctica planliton forms. -) A Month on tlu; TroniUijeni Fiord. Aim. Mag-. Nat. Hist. Ser. (i, V(i XUI, p. 27-1. 3) Monographie over Norges Mysider, h. Ill, p. 17. Buttoni-Hfe. I'.iir,,,llnn,,s ohcsa. (1. (>. Sai;-. Tlie yai; Fioi'd, liUU in.; Mortsuiid I. lMui ni. AmhlyqK ahhreviaUi, G. 0. yARs. Tlic Sk.jorstad I'^ioril VIE, 490 m. Ml/.-iillujI.-'Ut ilidcllllll/s. NoiiMAN. RoiiH' I (Vest Fiord), loO in. Ml/silh'is iiisiipiis. (i. (.). yAKs. Tlu' Hkjerstad Fiord, .l.'JO in.; Ure I, •_'()() -25U in.; tiiLMiiouth of Ivaftsmul, 250—300 in.; Malaiiircn, 3S() in. Ml/sis mixta, l.ii,i,.ii:i;(iii(;. 'ilio i'.cicr Fiord. "lO -1.50 m.; Tiir .lokoi Fiord II, so m.; Stoimosbotn. 40—80 m. Mdcroiiif/sis iiiermi.s, Rathke. Bålstad (Vest Fiord). Decapods. Tile author detenn.'l l'((sijili(ri( tarda, Krøyek.'-) Landeso, 200-40(1 ra.; Øxsund, 600 m.; Malangen, 3.S0 m. A female from ^lalangen ("A 180!)) was earryinc- eiiiis without ocular spots. Pandalun anniilicomis, Leach. The Beier Fiord, 50 — 150 m.; The Salten Fiord I, 15— 20 m.; The .Skjerstad Fiord I, 30—50 m.; Røst II, 150 m.; Moskenstrøm- men, 200 m. ; Bålstad, 30 m.; Henninirsværstrømmen, 20 — 40 m.; the mouth of the Raftsund, 250—300 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; Stønnesbotn, 40—80 m.; Kvænangen, 300—343 m.; Breisund, 100 m.; Mehavn (1894). Females bearing eggs with ocular sjjots were observed on '■*/+ 1899, Malangen, 'Vi — ) Stønnesbotn, -V:i 1900, the Beier Fiord. Pundalus Imrealis, Krøyer. The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; Landego, 200—450 m.; The Salten Fiord II, 20(i m.; The Skjerstad Fiord II, 100—185 m.; Bålstad, 150 m.; The Ostues Fiord, loO m.; the mouth of the Raft- sund, 250—300 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; Lyngen III, 300 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m. Females bearing eggs with ocular spots were observed on ■'U 1900, Salten Fiord II, 200 m. Pandal lis yropinqvus, G. 0. Sars. Bålstad, 150 m.; Arnø, 300— 4(ii) m.; The Salten Fiord 11, 320-380 m.; The Tys Fiord I, 5(io in.; Malangen, 100—200 m. Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on 'V4 1899, Malangen, 100—200 m. This species hat not previously been noticed north of Lofoten. Malangen must now be looked upon as its northern limit. Pandalun platyceros, Brandt. (= F. Icptorrhyncus, Kinahan). The Salten Fiord II, 320—380 m. 1) In doubtful cases Prof. G. O. Sars lias identitied. 2) This species is also includod in tin; iilaiikton forms p. 37 i'aiidahis l,rrn rosins. Katiikk. The Beier Fiord. .->() l.-)0 m.; Tiie Salten Fionl II. :!l'(( ;!sii m.; The Folden l^'iord. .■).iu m.; The Sa^' Fiord. 2iio ni.; Traiio- dybet, (J07— ()40 in.; ilalstad, loO in.; Moitsund 1. Kio in.; I'n; I. 200—250 m.; Henningsvær I, 150 m.; Skroven, 200—400 ni.: The (Mnes Fiord, lOO m.; the mouth of the Raftsund, 250— .iuu m. ; Gaukværø II, 250 m. ; Malangen. 380 m. Females bearing eggs, Avithoiit ocular spots, occurred on -Vs 1900, The Ostues Fiord, 100 m.; "Vs 1900, Bålstad, 150 in.; ■"/a 1900, The Beier Fiord. 50 -loo m.; % 1900, The Salten Fiord II, 320—380 m. The species is new in Malangen, which roust now be considered as its northern limit on our coast. CaridiMU iionloiii, Hate. Stene (Vest Fiordi. 120— 2(i() m.; Henningsvær, 150 m. G. 0. Sars') says that the species is found ri<;ht up to the Varanger Fiord. ScLi-ocntii(/oii lion-its. Piiu'i's. The Skjerstad Fiord XVI; The Skjerstad Fionl l.\. 30 — 40 m.; Grøtø, 6—24 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30 — 40 in.; Troldtioi-dsiind, 40 m. ; Breisund, 100 m. Females bearing eggs \\itli ocular spots occurred on "/a 19no, the Skjerstad Fiord IX, 30-40 in. The Skjerstad Fiord is, as far as is known at present, the southern limit for this species, but it is probable that its distribution extends further south. Crangon ciinujoii. Lin. Females bearing eggs, without ocular spots, occurred on ■ 4 1900, Groto, (j— 24 ni. Crangon ahiiani, Kixahan. The Beier Fiord, 50 — 150 in.; Rost II, 150 m. ; Svolvær, (1894); The Ostites Fiord; The Kanstad Fiord. 3(i— 9(i m.; Stønes- botn, 40—80 m.; Mehavn (1894). Females bearing eggs, without ocular spots, occurred on ^'A 1900, the Beier Fiord, 50—150 m. PontojiliUiis echiirutatiis. "S\. Sars. Mortsund, 100 m. (2 specimens, about 12 mm. in length); Bålstad, 150 m. (1 Female bearing eggs without ocular spots). Pontophilus norvegicas, M. Sars. The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; Arnø, 300—400 in.; Landego, 200 — 450 m.; The Salten Fiord II. 320—380 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord VII. 490 m.; The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Oxsund, 600 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Mosken- strømmen, 200 m.; Bålstad, 150 m.; Mortsund I, 200 m.; Brettes- nes-Skroven, 350—400 m.; the mouth of the Raftsund, 250—300 m. ; Tranødybet, 607 — 640 m. ; (iaukværo II, 250 m.; ilalangen, 380 m.; Lyngen III, 300 m. Females bearing eggs occurred, without ocular spots, on -'-'A 1899, Mortsund I, 200 m.; V4 1900. The Salten Fiord. 320— 3S() m.; »V2 1899, The Sag Fiord, 2(io m.. with ocular spots, on 'Vs 1900, Bålstad, 150 in.; V4 1900, The Salten Fiord. 320—380 m. ') Crustacea L88 O. Nor^lMar Sahinea scjotemmrinata, Sabine. The Beier Fiord. 50-150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord I, 30—50 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord II, 100—185 ra.; The Kirk Fiord II, 50 m.; The Østnes Fiord, 130 m. ; Stønesbotn, 40 — 80 m.; Lyngen II, 250 m.; The Jøkel Fiord I, 100 m.; The Jøkel Fiord III, 100 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.; The KjøUe Fiord (1894); Mehavn (1894). Females bearing eggs witli ocular spots occurred on -'U 1899, The Jøkel Fiord, 100 m.; =74 1899, The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.; "-U 1900. The Skjerstad Fiord, 30—50 ni. var. sarsl. Smith. The l^.eier Fioid, 50—150 m.; Bålstad. 150 m.; Stene (Vest Fiord), 120^200 ra.; Malaugen, 100—200 m.; Kvænangen II, 90 m.: Breisund, 100 m. Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on "A 1899. Malangen. luO— 200 m. H'qrpolijte (jalmnrdi. M. Edw. The Beier Fiord, 50-150 m.; The Salten Fiord I, 15— 20 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 30—50 m.; Grøtø, B— 24 m.; Napstrøm- men (1896), 30—40 m.; The Østnes Fiord I, 30 m.; Risværflaket, 150—180 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; The Jøkel Fiord I, 100 m.; Troldfiordsund, 40 m.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m. Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on 'Vs 1899, Risværflaket, 150 — 180 m.; '■/■■ — , Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; ="/4 — , Jøkel Fiord I, 100 m.; -'"/i — , Troldliordsund, 40 m.; "A 1900, The Østnes Fiord I, 30 m.; 74 -- , The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 30-50 ni.; Vi — , The Salten Fiord I, 15—20 m.; 74 — , Grøtø, G — 24 m. Hi])[)ol//t(' inislohi. IvKOYKB. The Salten Fiord I, 15-20 ni.; l',alstad (1890), 30 ra.; Trold- liordsund, 40 m.; Breisund, 100 m. Females bearing eggs, without ocular spots, occurred on -"A 1899. the P,reisund. 100 m. Hippoli/te tiirfjHlii. i\u(>VEii. The Østnes Fiord, 30 ni. Hippoh/tc .sp'mii.s, Sow. The Bciei- Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 30— 40 m.; The Skjerstad Fior-d XVI; Reine I, 150 in.; Bålstad, 150 m.; llenningsværstrømmcn, 20—40 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30— 90 lu.; (laukva'ro II. 250 m.; Malangen, 380 m.; Stønesbotn, 40 — 80 ni.; Lyngoii 11, 250 m.; Kvamangen II, 90 m.; The Jøkel Fioi'd, III, 100 m.; Troldliordsund, 40 m.; Breisund, 100 m. Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occui'ied on . -74 1899, The Jøkel Fiord, 100 m.; -•'A 1899, The Troldfiordsund, 40 m.; •'A 1900, The Skjerstad Fiord, 30 — 40 m. Hippoh/fe UUjehorgi, Daniklssen. (= H. sccunfi-ons, Norman). The Beier Fiord, 50 — 150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 ni. ; The Skjerstad Fiord X, 10—30 in.; The Skjerstad Fiord XIII, 110 m.; The Øxsund, 600 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m.; Landego, 200—450 m.; The Kirk Fiord III, 70—80 ra.; Mortsund, 200 m.; The Østnes Fiord, 130 m.; Malangen, 380 m. ; The Porsanger Fiord, 70 m. Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on "Vs 1900, Landego, 200—450 m.; 74 — , The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 m.; 74 — , The Skjerstad Fiord X, 10—30 m. Hijipnli/ta polaris, Sabine.. The Beier Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord III, 230 ra.; The Skjerstad Fiord X, 10— 30 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord XVI ; The Tys Fiord I, 500 ra.; Røsthavet, 300—500 m.; Moskenstrøm- men, 200 m.; The Kirk Fiord III, 30—50 ra.; The 0gs Fiord I, 100 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30— 90 m.; Tranødybet, 450— 530 m.; Stønesbotn, 40—80 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m.; The Jøkel Fiord III, 100 m.; Ingøhavet, 300 m.; Breisund, 100 ra.; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m. Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on =73 1899, The Tys Fiord I, 500 m.; '74 — , Malangen, 100—200 m.; =7-1 — , The Porsanger Fiord, 200 m.; 74 1900, The Skjerstad Fiord II, 230 m.; 74 — , The Skjerstad Fiord XVI. At several of the foregoing stations, raales were found, these have been described as a separate species (H. horealis). In all of them the rostrum was without teeth or a slight indication of such could be seen. Tiie lowest corner of tlie foi'e edge of Cephalo thorax was rounded. Bijthocaris simjilicirostris, G. 0. Saes. Tranødybet, 607-640 ra.; Malangen, 100—200 ra. CryptoclieJes pygmæa, G. 0. Sars. The Folden Fiord, 530 m.; Tranødybet, 607—640 m. At the former place females bearing eggs, without ocular spots, occurred on 7+ 1900. EitpaipirKS biriiiiKidus. Lix. The Salten Fioid 1, 15—20 m.; (ii'oto. 6—24 ra. ; Napstrøm- men, 30—40 m.; Svolvær, 15—20 m.; Troldfiordsund. 4o ra. (2 small specimens). Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occurred on 74 1900, The Saltuu Fiord 1, 15— 2() ra. Eupagurus pmhescens, Kbøyek. The J^eiei' Fiord, 50—150 m.; The Skjerstad Fiord IX, 30— 50 ra.; The Skjerstad Fiord XVI, 10—100 ni. ; Rost I, 120 m.; Moskenstrømmen, 200 ra.; Reine, 150 m.; IJalstad, 150 m.; Stene (Vest Fiord), 120--200 m.; The Østnes Fiord, 20 ra.; Digermulen, 100—150 m.; Grøtø, 6—24 m.; The Kanstad Fiord, 30—90 m.; Gaukva^rø II, 250 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m. ; KvcTnangen II, 90 m.; Troldfiordsund; 40 m.; Ingøhavet, 300 ni. ; lireisund, 100 ni. ; The Porsanger Fiord, 200 ra.; Svæi'holt (1894). Females bearing eggs with ocular spots occui'red on "A 1899, Malangen, 100—200 m. ; =74 — , Ingøhavet, 3()0 ni. ; ^74 — , Breisund, 100 in. Maiauaen, luo- Liihodes maia, Lix. 200 m.; The KjøUe Fiord (1894). (;„li(th(V lU'.nl. IvMlil.KTClN. Ualstad, -JO m.; lIeuiiiii.i;sva'r.stroiiiiiK'ii, I'd— lo m. (idlntlmt ilisjicisd. li.viK. The Bcier Fiord, 50 — 150 m. As far as I know, tliis species lias not i)ieviously been tVmnd north of tlio arctic cinde. The I icier i'iord nuist now be considered to lie its linnt to the noilh. (I'dkitlifd inUrmctVui, Lilljebouc;. Henning-sviVrstrommen, 20 — 40 m.; Svolvær (1894). Galnthodcs trkhntatus, Esmauk. The Tys Fioi'd I, 500 ni.; Tranodybet, 450—530 m. At both places, tlie species was foniid on Lophohdia bottom. Tnuiodj-bet is the noiDiern limit, as far as is known at present. Miniida yuiio.-Ei,i.0F, Bergen, dclcriii. /''/riKiiiiiiimii litordh'. Stuø.m. Skjcrstadlidi-d III. 2.!u m.; K\;i'iianL^en, .300—343 m.; .lokel- liord II, (11 » ni. FsaiilopdJIcne clmildris. (iIddiisiu. Sk.jerstadliord X, 10—30 m.; I'.aistad, 30 m.; Xapstrommeii, 30—40 m. FsfiidiiiidUeiie npiniiKv. Fauh. Napstrømmen, 3(» — 10 m.; Stønesbotn, 4(i— so m.; Jlannnerfest (1894); Troldlioi.lsund, 4(i m.; Nordkap (1894). Xi/dtjilion (jldcidlc. LiLL.jEBOUfi. Mehavn (1894). New for the Norwegian fauna. Nipnplion grossijics, Fabu. Øgsfiord, 1(10 m. ; Troldliordsund, 40 m.; Nordkap (1894); Sværholt (1S94). Nipyiplion mixtum, Krøyer. Kirktiord If, ca. 5o m. Niimphon leptochrles. (}. O. Saks. ilorsdaltiord, 50 ni.; ^lalangen, 380 m. Nijmphon strømi. Kkøyee. Morsdaltiord, 50—150 m.; Bålstad (Lofoten); Risva^rtlaket, 150—180 m.; Kanstadtiord, 30—90 m.; Arnø, 300-4(10 m.; Ost- nesliord, 50—70 m.; Jøkelliord III, 100 m. Nympthon maai-uvt, Wilson. Foldenfiord, 530 m.; Ogsfiord I, 100 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m. Chaitonymj)hon hirtipes, Beli-. Bålstad (Lofoten), 10— 35 m.; Malangen, 100— 200 m.; .Jøkel- liord III, 100 m. ; Kvænangen II, 90m.; Breisund. 100 ui.; Nord- kap (1894); Porsangerfiord, 200 m. Chcvfo'ii!/ii/pldj)i sj)iiiosd))i. GooDSiii. Arno, 300 — 400 m.; Saltentiord II, 320 — 3S0 m.; Morsdaltiord, 50—150 m.; Reine I ([.ol'oten), 150 m.; Malangen, 100—200 m. Tunicata. Synascidiae. H. Huitfeldt-Kaas, Kristiania, dcterm. Apliil'dqisis sarsi, IIiutf.-Kaas. Uannnerfest (^1894). According to Huitfeldt-Kaas-) this species has previously been collected by M. Saks at Kristiansund and Beian. Aiidvodciion muUdiUv. M. Saks. Hammerfest (1894); Troldliordsund, 40 m. Saes collected his specimens too at Hammerfest. •) Cf. G. 0. 2) The XoiNv. Xorw. North .Vtl. Exp. lS/(i- :.,., p. 15. O. Nordgaard. Ascidiae simplices. Dr. R. Haktmeyer, Berlin, and Di'. Johan Kiær, Kristiania, determ. Cionu intestinalls. Lin. Moskenstrømmen, 90 m.; Tlie Tys Fiord I, 500 m.; Sunderø (1897) in the stomach of cod. According to Kiær,') the species occurs all along- the coast of Norway. It has however, probably never before been collected at a depth of 500 ra. At several places in Lofoten, 1897 in March and in April. T found C'lona in the stomach of cod. Ascidia gelatinosa, Kiær. Mortsund I, 200 m.; Tranødybet, 607—640 m.; Gxsund, 600 m.; The Sag Fiord, 200 m. Hartmeyer^) mentions tliis species as being found at Tromsø, wliich is, I believe, its most northerly locality. Amdia pnaiiim, 0. F. Mijll. The North Cape (1894). Ascidia conchllejia, O. F. Mull. :Mortsund I (The Vest Fiord), 200 m. Sfijela rustica, Lin. Svolvær (1S94). Dendrodoa aggregata, Rathke. Henningsvær (from stomach of cod); Troldtiordsund, 40 m. ; I'.reisund, 100 m.; Nordkyn (1894). In the Breisund this species was so abundant that it almost tilled the dredging-net after a short draw. Folycarpu libera. Kiær. The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 330 m. Kiæ.r'') writes: ,, Found only in Komag Fiord, 0x Fiord and at Vadsø." This species must be considered as an arctic one. The Skjerstad l^'iord is its southern limit, as far as is now known. Cipithia echinnta, Lin. Nordkvn (1894). Pisces. Pi'of. Collett and the authoi' detoi'm. Sehantcs ynarinn^, Lin. '72 1897. Snndero in Vcstcraalen, from the stomach of cod. Crntridermichthys uncinafus. Reinh. "/:, 1900, 'i'lie Beicr Fiord, 50 m. (several specimens); 'A 1899, Reine, 100 m. (1 specimen); 'V4 1899, Malangen, 100—200 m. (1); 'V4 1899, Stønesbotn, 40-80 m. (1); '-"V-i 1899, Breisund, lOO m. (1). Centriderniirhllij/s li/nniiliis. K no ver. 7:i 1899. Henningsvær, 150 m. (1); -% 1899, The Jøkel Fiord II, 80 m. (1); -"A 1899, Ingøhavet, 3()() m. (1); ^V* 1899, Brei- sund, 100 m. (4). ') The Norw. Atl. Kxp. A Ijist of Asc-idine simplices, p. 3. -) Holosome Ascidien, p. 3H. Me,eresfauna von Bergen. •') The Norw. North Atl. Exp. A List of Norwegian Asciiliae simplices, p. 12. Triglops inngeli, Reinh. -V4 1899. Breisund, 100 m. (1). Coitus scorpius. Lin. Sværholt (1894); -"/i 1896, Napstrommen, 40 m. Cottunculus microps, Collett. Vs 1899, The Lyngen Fiord II, 250 m. (1). Agon IIS ciitai>1ii>irtiis, Lin. -yi 1898, Breisund, luo m. (1). Chirolophis guhrita, Lin. ■'A 1900, The Slgerstad Fiord X, 10—30 m. (several specimens). At the mouth of the Misvær Fiord, we got the dredging bag full of Lithothamnia, in whose openings a multitude of animals were hidden, there were ophuirides, asterides, worms, molluscs, crabs etc. Among these stone algae which are generally called „ ruggel" by the Norwegian tishermen, many specimens of Chirolophis galerita .were found. Some lumps of „ruggel" Avere left lying on the deck during the night. The next morning, I broke up one of the lumps, and a living specimen of Chirolophis came into view, it had — so to say — spent a night on ,,di'y land". When at rest, this fish bends the back part of its body sideways. Linnpenus lampretiformis, Wahlb. ="/3 1900. The Beier Fiord, 50 m. (1). Anarrhichas lupus. Lin. "74 1896. Bålstad. Contents of stomach: — Ophiuroidea, Onuphis conchylega, Buecinum undatum, Eupagnrus pnhescens. Crgstallogohius lineuris. Dru. & Kok. '% 1899. Tiie Trold Fiord in Lofoten, several specimens from the stomach of Gndus rallarias. The cod was 40 cm. in length. Pleuroni'des eynoglossus, Lin. ^■'U 1899. Stønesbotn, 50—80 m. (3). Fleuroneetes platessa, Lin. "V4 1899. Stene in Bø (Vesteraalen), several large specimens, with stomach and intestines full of shells (Pecten) and Echinoder- mata. There were also Folyehæta, Eupagurus pubescens, Portunus holsatns etc Plafi/somaHchtlii/s hippoglossoitles, Walb. '"/i 1896. Bålstad, from the stomach of cod. Dripanopsetta platessoidcs. O. Fahr. •"/:i 1900. Tile Beicr Fiord, 50—150 m. (several specimens). (Idilus aeglejiiuis, Lin. -"■'/4 1897. Iveine, one specimen (28 cm.) from the stomach of cod. I have written something about the food of the haddock in my papei': — „Contributioii to tlie Study of Hydrography and Biology on the Coast of Noi'way". ]). 17. ikuhis callarias. Lin. At several places we caught cod and examined the contents of their stomachs, we also bought some for the same purpose. On Hol torn-Life. 191 '74 1899, we examined some cod wliirli luid hrcn caiiL'ht at 8tcne in Bø. Some Avero of a roddisli coldur. (iUhts were paler and resembled ocean-eod („skrei"). The roe was not fully developed. In the stomachs were found Polychcta. Hi/ns codrrtuftis etc. A single specimen had Lcnxva hrancliiaUa on one (if its ojHs. On '-"A 1899 we bouo-ht in the Jøkel Fiord KM-od which had been tished by line in the fiord. Shape and colour were those of the ocean-cod (..skrei"), in a few of the larger females the roe was very loose. Schizopods and Anipliipods were found in the stomachs. I have also referred to the food of the coil iu the paper (pioted above, p. 14. (iadus rireiis. Lin. In the beginning of February. ISDT. I took part in a iishing expedition with nets for ..skrci". lu the course of this, we also caught a number of ,,sei" (Gadn,'! riroi.y). Cf. my paper referred to above, p. 17. Molcu molra. Lix. Towards the end of April 1897, 1 went with a fisherman to lish with nets near Røst. Among the rest, we also caught large specimens of Moha. As a rule the stomach hang like a balloon out of its mouth, but in one instance, bones of Gachts ægiefinus could be identified. l>rut>)))ius bivsiiic, Asc. In the stomach of Brosm'nis, which was caught near Rest in April 181)7, LUhudes mnjn was often found. Lycodca sarsi. Collett. "A 1900. The Folden Fiord, .530 m. (1). MalMug ciUumis, O. F. Mull. On -'"/i 1899, dead specimens were found drifting in the Trold- tiordsund (between Rolfsø • and Ingø). Both males and females were found, and on examination it was seen that they had spawned. It is said that it is quite usual to find dead capelan floating in Finmark in the spring, and many theories have been started to otter an explanation for this. Some think that the death of the capelan is to be accounted for by the coldness of the water; others supi)0se that it must be attributed to unsuitable food etc. But none of the theories advanced seem very satisfactory. Clupm Jiarengiin, Lin. 'Vs 1896. Henningsvær, from the stomach of cod. Herring catches are made in many of the fiords in Nordland in the winter, so as to provide bait for the codfishery in Lofoten. The supply of the socalled baiting herring („agnsild") is con- veyed bv small steamers. On 'Vs 1897 I went on board one of ' skin of the sucked out cod. these steamers (S/S «Svolvær") from Svolvær in Lofoten to the Ler Fiord in Helgoland, where a (luantity of herrings had been caught. On "A f examined the plankton at the bottom of the fiord at the place wheie the catch had been made. It was not very rich. On the suifacc, I got a few s|)ecimens of O'llhona similis, as well as nauplii of Copepoda. \n a saiujile fiom 0 — 25 m. were found the following: — Cal. finmarcliicus r Fseudocal. clongutus r Acartia longiremis rr Microsetcllu atlantica c ^fl■fridia Innga rr ynii/ilii iif Coiti-podd -|- Tcnipci-aturc and salinity were found to lie tli.sti-ibuted as follows: — '"A 1897, The Ler Fiord, t. s. 0 ni. 3",.5 C. .-JS.Ol "Ao in ., 3,S - 33,73 „ Bottom 2.5 ., 3.8 - 33,73 „ The herrings were rather meagre. I made some measurements, and found that the smallest were 1.5 cul in length, the largest 20 cm., the usual length was 16, 17, 18 cm. (The measurement was made from the tip of the snout to the commencement of the division of the tail fin). . Indications of. roe and milt were present iu the lar- gest specimens. The stomachs were empty, but most of tiieui had a white mass in the intestine. One of the fioids which almost always in uiuter supplies Lo- foten with „agnsild" is the Kvænangen Fiord. ^ly observations hi this fiord (^Vi and '"A 1899), testify great uniformity iu tem- perature and salinity during the winter. This probably has much to do with the fact that plankton Copepods may be found right up to the surface of the water. At any rate, I observed quantities of Calainis finniarrliirus in a sample from 0—5 m. on "/, 1899. As the food of the herring can thus rise so far up, it is ex- plicable that the herring itself follows it, and comes so far up in the water that it can be reached by the tackle employed. AngtiiUu nilgaris. Trirr. °/4 19U0. The Salten Fiord 1, 15 — 20 m. (juniores). ]\f!/.rl)w ghdinoaa. Lix. During the cod fishery at Sundero in Yesteraalen, in the be- ginning of February 1897, I noticed that large numbers of fish were destroyed by this destructive animal. In some cases the robbers had not had a chance of escape, but were found under the B. Bottom Samples. Ml a. Hans Foraminifera. KiÆE, Tromsø, detei'm. took bottom samples, and when the tow- we also obtained a combination of bottom At some places, w> net reached the bottom, mud and plankton. These samples were sent to Mr. Ed. Thum, I^oipzig, and he sorted out the Foraminifera and the Diatunuwcu and made excel- lent preparations. Mr. Hans Kiær and Mr. E. Jørgensen have classified the species thus prepared. In the following pages, I give the list of the Foraminifera from Mr. Kiær's Manuscript. AVith regard to the synomyms, 1 beg reference to tlie works of the author himself.') "A 1899, Moskenstrømmen, 0 — 150 m. Bottom sample and plankton. Hyperammina ramosa, Hyperammina suhnudosa, Crithionina abyssorum, Halophragmium hulloides, ValvuUna conica, Ammodiscus toiuig, Reophax scorpimus, Trochammina robertsoni, Trochammina nUrns, WcJ>h/iHi clavata, Verneuilina polystropha, Text.ularia agglu- tinans. Balimina pyrula, Biilimina iiuinjinafa. Virjinlina s-chrei- bersiaiiu. I'riyerina angulosa. Ciissidiiriiin liirniiiif((. Xadnsni'ia lae- vigata, Globigerina bulloides, TiancataUiia luhalula, Tniiicatnlina refulgens, Anomalina coronata, OpercuVma ammonoides, Nonionmn umbilicatula, Nonionina turgida. 'Vi 1899, Stamsund. Bottom sample. Hnplophragmium mnariense, Hapilopkragmittm glomeruium. Val- vidinii riiiiirii, IhiVniiiiiii pi/ntJii. Bulimiiui rHj^soiih's, Diiliiiiinn mar- giiiahi. Iloliruni luiiirhita. Cissnhilnia l,ni,h/,, Clnlosloiurlhi nroidea, Uvigcriua jjygmuca, i'rigerina aiigiilosu, I'dllcitin aphacroidcSj Pul- lenia quinqueloba, Truncatulina lobatula, Anomalina coronata, Nonionina umbilicatula, Operculina ammonoides, Cornuspira cari- nata, Quiiuixcloadina seminulum, Biloculinn simjdex. '7i 1899, Stamsund, 0—150 m. Bottom sample and plankton. Trochammina inflata, Bigenerina sarsi A, Bulimina marginata, Balimina convoluta, Bulimina pyrula, Boliviiia pnmctata, Uvigerina angulosa, Sagrina dimorpha, Patellina corrugata, Cassidulina lae- vigata, Polymorphina compressa, Cornuspira foliacea, Nodosariu calo- morpha, Lagena m^arginata, Lagena hexagona, Lagena apiculata, Crislilliiriii mhihild. (ilnliifirrina bulloides, Pullenia spiwer aides, Trun- raldliiiii liiliiiliilii. XniiiiiiiiiKi scapha, Operculina ammonoides, Quinque- lociil.ina seimiiiiltiiii. Bilociiliiia elongata. ') Thalamophora. 'I'lie Norw. Nortli. Atl. Exp. Synopsis of the Norwegian Marine Thalamopliora. Rop, :i-y and Mariue Investigations, edited by dv. Hjort, Vol. regian 1900. 1899, Høla (Svolvær), 0—150 m. Bottom sample and plankton. Halophragmium truncatum, Trochammina robertsoni, Bolivina dilataia, Bolivina punctata, Virgulina schreibersiana, Bulima sub- teres, Bulima marginata, Cassidulina laevigata, Cassid/iJina crassa, Polymorphina compressa, Patellina carrugata, Lagi'im iiuinjinata, Lagena laevis, Lagena striata, Truncatulina lobatula, iJitnurbina globularis, Nonionina scapha, Operculina ammonoides, Quinquelo- culina seminulum,, Bilocitlina elongata, Biloculina oblonga, Olobi- gerina bulloides. ="/! 1899, Høla (Svolvær), 0—150 m. Bottom sample and plankton. Pcophii.r scoipiurus, Halophragmium glomeratum, Trochammina roberfsiDii. Vulnilina conica, ValvuUna fusca, Irochammina nitida, Bulima elipsuuk'f^, Bulimri pyrvhi. BifJimn m'lrginntn. Bolirivn punc- tata, Bolivina dihitidn. \'iiiiiiruni siiiiiiiiin..ii. l'ri,i,i'iiiii mnjiilosa, Sagrina dimorpha, CassKliilniu cnissn, russiihiliuft larrigahi. Lagena striata, Lagena clavata, Lagena distoma, Lagena hexagona, Lagena marginata, Globigerina bulloides, Pullenia sphæroides, Truncatulina lobatula, Discorhina obtusa, Operculina ammonoides, Nonionina stelli- gera, Nonionina turgida, Triloculina tricarinata, QuinquelocuVnia seminuhim. -.35 ■•.Vi 1899, Lilands Bay (Østnesfjord), 0- Bottom sample and plankton. Trochammina sp., Spiroplecta biformis, Uvigerina angulom, Cassidulina crassa, Cassidulina laevigata, Virgulina schreibersiana, Bulimina marginata, Bolivina dilatata, Nodulina gracilis, Polymor- phina compressa, Nodosaria communis, Nodosariu raJiiiiinridKi rafd- lina corrugata, Lagena squamosa, Lagena willidiiisinii. Lmji im gni- cilis, Lagena striata, Lagena marginata, Trunraiulina lobatula, Nonionina scapha, Operculina ammonoides:, Quinqueloculina semi- nulum. Va 1899, Raftsund, •250—300 m. Hyperammina sp., Trochammina robertsoni, ValvuUna fusca, ValvuUna conica, Textularia agglutinans, Textularia williamsoni, Bigenerina sarsi. Biginirina digifafit. Bolirina jnindafa. llolirina dilatata, BuUuiiiin untrgninhi. litilniiina pyrula. Baliiuinu ilipsuidcs, Uvigerina angulv^a, Sagrina dinwrpha, Cassiduli}ia lacrigala, ('as- sidulina crassa, Globigerina bulloides, Pullenia sphaeroides, Pullenia quinqueloba, Orbulina universa, Nodosaria scalaris, Nodosaria com- munis, Lagena squamosa, Lagena marginata, Truncatulina lobatula, Rotalia soldani, Discorbina araucana, Discorbina obtusa, Nonionina umbilicatula, Operculina ammonoides, Cornuspira carinafa, Quinque- loculina seminulum, Biloculina simplex, Biloculina clungala. Bottom-Life. Besides these, there were also found at the same pl.ace: Saccammhia s2)h(icri:i(li(rni(i Inrrigatu, Poli/mor- jiliiua compressa, Sagrina dimorplut. Gloh'n/crina hi(Uui(k'.'<. PuHenia splvieroides, Nodosaria calomorpha, Lcu/enn semistriata, Lagenn mar- g'lnata, Lagena gracUUma, Lagena striata, Trinicatulina lohatula, Discorhina araitcana, Dmorhina herthelotiana, Nonioninu umbili- ratitla, OpcrcuUnn ammono'idcs. Cornuspira foUncea. Triloculina tr'n-arhiata. 'h. 1899, Ofoten I, 360 m. Bigeiieria faisi (A + B), BuVimina normdiinl. Mrt/iiliiia schreihersianu, BoVtiina punctata, Boliiina dilatata, BiiUmina eJip- soides, Btdimina marginata, Uvigerina angiilosa, Sagrina dimoiyha, Cassididina laevigata, Cristellaria rotulata, Nodosaria laevigata, Xodosaria scalaris, N'odosaria soluta, Nodosaria infiexa, Lagena mar- ginata, Lagena striata, Lagena distoma, Lagena semi striata, Lagena hexagona, Globigerma huUoides, Pullenia sphaeroides, Pidlenia quinqueloctdina, Sphaeroidina hulloides, Truncatulina lobatula, Po- talia soldani, Discorbina bertkelotiana, Anomalina coronata, Patellina corrugata, Nonionina stelligera, Nonionina umbilicatula, Operculina ammonoides, Cornuspira carinata, Quinqueloculina scminuhim. Quin- (pidocuUna arenucea. 'V2 189», Brcttesnes— Skroven, 350-400 m. I. Hyperammina ramosa, Reophax scorpiurus, Halophragmium latidorsatum, Valvulina fusca, Webbina clavata, Bulimina marginata, Uvigerina pygmaea, Nodosaria laevigata, Anomalina coronata, Eo- talia soldani, Nonionina umbilicatula, Quinqueloculina arenacea. At the same place were also found: — Saccammina sphaerica, Bathysipton filiformis. 'Vs 1899, Brettesnes—ykroven, 350—400 ni. Trochnmmina sp., Bulimina ju/rula. Buluuina jiiiin/iuata, Buli- mina suhteres, Bolivina punctata, Bolivina dilatata, VirguUna schrei- bersiana, Cassidulina laevigata, Cassididina crassa, Polymorphina compressa, Uvigerina angulosa, Cornuspira sp., Lagena orbignyana, Lagena distoma, Lagena marginata, Lagena striata, Globigerina bulloides, Pullenia sphaeroides, Patellina corrugata, Discorhina arau- cana, Nonionina umbilicatula, Nonionina scapha, Operculina am- monoides, Quinqueloculina subrotunda. V3 1H99, The Kirk Fionl 1. loo m. I. Ammodiseus incertus, VirguUna squamosa, Bulimina margiiuifa, Cassidulina laevigata, Cassidulina hradyi, Poly morphina compressa, Bolivina punctata, Bolivina dilatata, Uvigerina angulosa, Cristellaria rotulcda, Å^odosaria communis, Lagena lagenoides, Lagena margimda, Globigerina bulloides, Truncatulina lohatula, Discorbina araucana. Discorbina berthelothiana, Nonionina scapha. Opcrcidina ummonoidc." . Quinqueloculina agglutinans. »/3 1891), Till- Kirk Fiord 1. loo ni. II. //filuiihnigniiiiiii luHdoisahnii. J/alojitnnguiiinn cunarirtisc, Tej- iiduriu agglutininis. Ti .rtularlu siujillula, Jlulimina pyruhi, Bulimina marginata, Boluinn ililalntn. Virgiilma schreibersiana , Uvigerina angulosa, Cassuhdinn lucvigutn, Cassidulina crassa, Truncutidiiin lobcdula, Discorhina globularis, Globigvrina hulloides, Nonioninu scapha, Polystomella stri(dopunctata, Patellina corrugata, Operrulinu ammonoides, Qui)ii/ucloculina scmiuuluiu. ^4 1899, The Ostnes Fiord, 10- -io m. Reophax scorpiurus, Halopthragmium canariense, Halophragmium glomcrcdum, Gordiammina sp., Vertieuilina polyslropha, Spiroplectu biformis, Bulimina marginata, Cassidulina crassa, Cassididina laevi- gata, Uvigerina angulosa, Polymorphina compressa, Lagena laevis, Lagena distoma, Lagena marginata, Truncatulina lobcdula, Discor- bina globularis, Rotcdia heccuri, Operculina ammonoides, Nonionina scapha, Polystomella siriato-punctida, Quinqueloculina seminulum, Globigerina bulloides. V4 1899, Moldoren. near Svdlva-r, 10 in. Bolivina dilatata, VirguUna schreibersiana, Lagena squamosa, Lagena laevis, Globigerina hulloides, Patellina corrugata, Trunccdu- lina lobatula, Trunccdulina ungeriana, Discorbina vilardehoana, Nonionina stelligeru, Polystomella striatopuncfata, Quinqueloculina seminulum. 1899, Svolvær harbour, 10— Io in. Bigeneria sarsi, Bolivina ddatata, Bolivina punctata, Bulimina marginata, Cassidulina laevigida, Uvigerina angulosa, Lagena hexagona, Lagena squamosa, Lagena striata, Lagena gracillima, Lagena lagenoides, Globigerina hulloides, Pullenia sphaeroides, Trun- catidina lobcdula, Discorhina globularis, Rotcdia beccari, Polystomella striatopunctata, Nonionina stelligera, Operculina ammonoides, Quin- queloculina seminulum, Quinqueloculina subrotunda. '7, 1899, Gaukværø (Yesteraalen), 0—180 m. Plankton and bottom sample. Textularia williamsoni, Cassididina luevigcda, Cassidulina crassa, Uvigerina angulata, Lagena hexagona, Cristellaria rotulcda, Globi- gerina bidloides, Tiuncatulina lobatula, Truneatidina refulgens, Discorbina globularis, Nonionina stelligera, Quinqueloculina seminu- lum, Biloculina simplex. ^°U 1899, Stene in Bo (Vesteraalen), 10 m. Uvigerina angulosa, Cassidulina laevigata, Trunccdulina lohatula, Discorbina araucana, Nonionina stelligera, Polystomella striatopunc- tata, Spiruloculina plnnulafa, TrihcuUna tricarinata. Quinqueloculina seminulum. KiÆK has also classified several .species which were not pre- pared. -V:i 1900, The Ostnes Fiord. Truncatulina lobatula, Truncatulina ungeriana, Truncatulina refulgois, Anomalina coronata, PlanorbuUna mediterranensis. 25 0. Noidoaard. -"■h 1899, Mortsund T, 200 m. Nodosaria sohda, Cristellaria rofulufu. Cristell'iria n-pphhihi. =73 1899. The Tys Fiord, 500 ni. Piilrhud'nui pioictiilata on Lophohclia prolifvra. "A 1899, The Sag- Fior'd. 200 m. Saccamm ina sphaerica. =-/.■, 1899, Tlie Sea NW of Røst, 700 m. Biipcrfia stahilh. "A 1899. Malangen, 380 m. Astrorhizfi arcnacen, Discwhina yhlmluns. Vo 1899, Lyngen III, 300 ni. Asirorhua nrenaceu. Hammerfest (1894). TnmcatitUna lohntuJn. TruncdtiilhKi refiihjens. TriinctifuVma iDn/cyinnd, Discvrhina ijluhnlaiis. Sværholt (1894). Discorhintt glohuJari^, TnincdfuliiKi lohidula. -■/i 1S99, The Porsanger Fiord, 20o ni. IiJiitliilamininii nhyssoriim. With regard to the disti'ibution of the Thalamophora, Mr. Kiær writes') „ln taking- a survey of the occurrence of Thala- mophora in all the ocean-depths investigated by the North Atlantic Expedition we find, in all, three different centi-es of distribution, viz: — A. The southern gray clay, which includes the fiords and banks along the Norwegian coast, about as far as to 19° E. Long; and the gray clay neai- Iceland. P.. Tlie northern gi-av clav. to Avliicli the tiords and banks along the Norwegian coast east of 19" Long., near Beeren Island and Spitzbergen belong, and the BhaMammina clay. C. The brown clay, which is divided into the BUocuUna clay proper and the transition clay." KiÆE (1. c. p. 11) gives the following as being the forms which are of most frequent occuri-ence in the southei-n gray clay along the coast of Norway: — Uvifjerina pygmaea, U. anyuhsa. TrunmiuJhm lohatiila, T. refnlgens, Nonionma umhiUcatula, N. scapha, Lagena marginata, Piillenia sphaeroides, Quinqiieloctdina semmulum, Qhhigerina hid- hides, Bolivina dilatcda. BuUmlnn eJipsoulcs, B. margimda and- Cassididina laerigcda. As characteristic of the northern gray clay, Kiær (1. c. p. 12) gives the following forms: — Astrorhiza crassatina, Lagena ajiiralata, Pidrinalina larsteni. Glohigefina pacliyderma. These are considered to be arctic forms. „0n the other hand, there are some southern species which are either absent from the field of the northei-n centre or at any rate are veiy scarce, and do not attain to their full size, e. g. Btdimina marginata, Uvige- riiia pygmaea and angidosa, Opereulina ammonoidesr' -) The samples I have collected almost exclusively represent the southern gray clay, of M-bich Thalamophor-fauna they certainly give a very complete illustration. It is of considerable interest to see that the limit between the northern and southei-n gray clay on the Norwegian coast is fixed at 19° Long., which lies near Tromsø. Without thinking of this fact, I have, for hydrographieal and zoological reasons (cf. Part IV) fixed Malangen as the boundary fiord or i-ather the transition fioi'd between the preponderant boreal and the preponderant arctic fauna. This division is thus confirmed by a study of the deposits. 1) Thalamopho) a, p. 10. The Norw. Nortli Atl. Exp. 1876—78. 2) With respect to tlie chemical condition of the deposits, reference should be made to Schmelck's treatise „()u Oceanic Deposits". The Norw. Noi-tli Atl. Exp. Chemistry. A plate is adjoined giving the distribution of the deposits. b. Diatoms in Bottom Samples from Lofoten and Vesteraalen. 1-',, .loiUilCNSKN. Ill the I'ollowiiiL;- paiios ail aci'ount is i.'iveii ot tlir diatiniis coii- taiiu'd in some bottom samples tVom the t'ollowiiii;- loealities in Lo- foten and Vesteraalen: Mosiicnstromincn, 0 — 180 m. (tiiL'ctlier witli idanktoii), ytamsund, 0—150 ni. (togetiier witli iihuiktoiil, Svolvær harbour, 10—15 m., The Ostnes Fiord, 10-20 m., Brettesnes — Skroven, 350 — -I0(t lii.. Mouth of the Raftsund, 250—300 m., Stone in Bo, 10 m., Gaukværø, 0-180 m. (together inth plankton). Two of these, the samples from Brettesnes — Skroven aud from Raftsund, were poor and consisted pei'haps only of dead specimens, a good many of which naturally originate from the plankton. The samples from Moskenstrommen, Stamsund and Gaukværo were taken together with plankton. The working through of bottom samples is a very troublesome and lengthy task, when it is done as it should be. As there was, however, not time enough to investigate the samples in the manner I consider the right one, and as — on the other hand — it was of some importance, to be able rightly to interprete the plankton, to gain a preliminary knowledge of the bottom flora, I have con- tented myself with the method usually adopted, and have studied the species from the valves in slides. For this purpose the material — together with a richer one from the west coast of Norway — has been prepared as slides by Mr. Thum of Leipzig, in his well-known perfect way. For this reason, it has not been possible to discern between living (recent) and fossil species. The species occurring in the plankton are in detail dealt with in another chapter of this work (pp. 90 — 108). Nevertheless, to avoid arbitrariness, I have not omitted the plankton species, but have in such cases mentioned them as originating from the plankton. List of the species observed. X- Cen'bx'±cæ Schutt. I. CosciuodJsceæ. CoseinodisciiK Ehki!. C. nitidus (iHEO. Cf. above p. 95. Somewhat rare: Moskoiistrommcn r, Stamsund r, Raftsund r, Stene r, Gaukværo r. Distribution: Western Europe: JJalcai'ic Islands. Gi'eenland and Finmark (Cleve). Warmer coasts of America, Asia and Australia. C. niqioUiiiin Kimii. (1844). KiiRB. Jlikingeologie pi. 35 A, XXU, f. 4. v.'ir. couipacta Rattr. Rev. of Coscinod. p. 579. C. scintilUoiii ((iuKV.) .\. Schmidt Nords. Dial. p. iM, pi. ;}, f. ;33. Differs from the main species (= ('. scinfillitiis Ghev.) in having the puncta distinctly smaller towards the margin, more numerous radial rows, the shortened ones being longer tiian usual. Probably is a separate species. Rare: Mosken.strømmen -f, Stamsund r, Svolvær r, Stene r. Cosc. nitvhis A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pl. Ul, f. 32 does not sho\\- the irregular distribution of the puncta that is characteristic of the preceding species. This form occurs in my material together with the one figured 1. c. f. 33 and has a similar radiate structure, only much coarser. Dlstrihution : The variety is only known from Solsvik (west of Bergen, Norway). The main species, which has not been found by us, occurs in the antarctic regions. C. concavtts Ehrh. v Greg. Greo. Diat. of Clyde 1857. p. 500, pi. X, f. 47. Eiirb. Mikro;;eol., pi. 21, f. i; mm pi. 18, f. o8. Hardly belongs to the genus Ccscinodiscus. Rattkay 1. c. p. 470 remarks that the girdle aspect of this species answers to E)t- didya oceanica Ehkb. (cfr. Mikrogeologie pi. 35 A, XXVIII figs. G, 7; A. Schmidt Atlas pi. 65, figs. 10—15). Very rare: Gaukværø r. Diameter 86 |i; 2 areoles on 10 jx; border sharply defined, nearly 3 \i. broad. DisUihution: Western Europe; Balearic Islands, Black Sea. Sea of Kara (Cleve). Warmer coasts of America and Asia. C. leptopns Grin. V.\N Heurck Synops, pl. 131, figs. 5—6. Rare: Raftsund r. Diameter 55 [j.; 5 areoles on 10 n. Re- markable for the minute areoles on the border, like those in the genuine C. Vmeatus Ehrb. It differs on the whole from the latter species only in possessing the pseudonodule. Coseinosira polycliorda Gran and the variety of Coscinodiscus linentKs mentioned below have a much liner structure and less re- gularly straight rows of areoles. Distribution: Mediterranean. Southern Atlantic, Pacific Ocean, Indian Ocean. C. lineatiis Eiiiu!.. rar. Cf. above p. 92. Kare: Stamsund, r. Finer structure than in the genuine C lineutiis. Small; TVs — 8 areoles on lo \>: Border narrow, striate, 15 striæ on 10 [i. Areoles near the border somewhat smaller. Secondary rows somewhat flcxuose. In the sample from Svolvær a very similar specimen was found, only with a little finer structure and marginal spines. This 1 96 E. Jørgens specimen agrees completely with Coscino.sira pob/chorda Gran, but wants the peculiar transverse processus of the latter species. Such forms, which are perhaps solitary cells of Coscinosira, may easily be mistaken for C. lineahts. Distrihidion: The main species is cosmopolitan. Cleve and OsTRUP mention C. Uneahia from several arctic localities: Finmark, iiaren Eiland, Greenland, Spitzbergen, Kara. I should, however, think that the species has been confounded with Coscinosira polij- rhoriln, at any rate to some extent. C. excentricns Ehrb. Cf. above p. 92. Fi'equent: Moskenstrømmen r, Stamsund +, Graukva^i'o i' -\-. Derived undoubtedly from the plankton. Distribution : Cosmopolitan. C. Kiitziugii A. Scum. A. ScHM. Atlas, pi. 57, f. 17. C. maryivatus A. Schm. Novels. Diat. pi. .3, f. 35- As Gkunow remarks, this species is intermediate between t'. excentricns and the difficult group of C. snhtilis. Very rare: Raftsund r, Stamsund r. Distribution: North Sea. Arctic and antarctic regions (Grun.). Not mentioned by Cleve as arctic. Very nearly related forms are found near Greenland (C adnmhruttis Østr.) and Jan Mayen I L898, E. Jørgensen). C. Rothii (Ehrb.O Gein. Gru.n'. Diat. Franz Jos. Land, p. 29, pl. III (C), fius. 20 a, b, 22. C. si/mme- tricus A. Schm. Atlas pl. 57, tigs. 25 — 27, non Gbev. Heterostepliaiiici Botltii Eheb. a octovaria Mikrogeolouie 35 A, XIII B, fig. 4 a. Belongs to the difficult group of C. subtilis Ehrb., as well as tlie following spedes and a good many more, which probably will not bear a more thorough examination. Structure plainly fasciculate, with numerous fasciculi separated by radial lines made conspicuous by the marked inner ends of the l)eginnings of new rows. Small marginal apiculi in the middle of the fasciculi, one in each. Valve almost flat (occasionally undula- ted according to Grunow). Very rare: Stamsund r, Raftsund r. lirettesnes— Skroven r. Probably a plankton form. Distribution: P)elgium, Scotland; Caspian Sea. Warmer re- gions of America and Asia. Southern Seas. C. Norinanni (innG. C.REO. Quart. .louni. Micr. Sc. 1859, p. HO, pl. 6, fig. 3. C. „noriiianmis" Van Heuhck Synops, pl. 131, I. C', fascicitlatns A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pl. 111, figs. 41, 42: Atlas pl. .57, figs. 9, 10. \'ery clo.scly related to tlio preceding species. Differs in hav- ing a distinctly convex valve, liner structure (though variahlc in this respect), more numci'ous anil narrow fasciculi and less distinct marginal apiculi. It is ]icrliii])s not quilo cci-tain lli;it tins species is identical with ('. Xoniiiiuiti (liiEd.; the nanu^ ('. /u.-nrtilnliis A. Scnm. (1874) must however be abolished on account of <'. fusviruliitas O'Mhak.v (ISCT). 'J'his species seems to me to answer tolei'ably well to C. pune- lidatus Greg. In specimens with fine structure the fasciculi are only seen with difficulty, while the clear, scattered dots mentioned by Geegoky 1. c. are conspicuous. If this should prove correct, the C. Xormanni Greg, is perhaps the same as C. Rothii Grun. Rather frequent: Stamsund r 4-, Svolvær r -f, Brettesnes— Skroven r, Østnesfiord r +, Stcno r. Probably a plankton species (living or fossil). Distribution: Western Europe. America. Arafura Sea. C. ciirvatulus Gruk. Cf. above p. 92. Derived undoubtedly from the plankton. Very rare: Stene rr. Distribution: Arctic regions; Northern European coasts; Ba- learic Islands. America and Africa. C. stellaris Rop. Cf. above p. 92. Derived undoubtedly from the plankton. Very rare : Gaukværø r. When the conspicuous star is want- ing, the species is difficult to determine. var. symholophorus (Grun.). C. symhohjyhorus Grun. Diat. Franz Jos. Land, p. 82, pi. IV (D), figs. 3— (j- Differs from the main species in having much coarser structure. Very rare: Moskenstrømmen r, Raftsund r. Like the main species planktonic. Distribution: The main species occurs in Western Europe, the Mediterranean and the antarctic regions, the variety in the arctic and antarctic regions. C. concitinus W. Sm. Cf. above p. 9:3. Derived undoubtedly from the plankton. Very rare: Gaukværø, rr; Stene, r. Distribution : Cosmopolitan. C. vcntnilis Kiihb., Rattr. Cf. above p. 9:5. Derived pi'obably from the plankton. Not unfrciiuent: Moskenstronnucn r. Stamsund i', Raftsund r. Stene r. Distiiliutiou : Cosmopolitan. C. siibbnlJiens Jørg. C', octdus iridis ancf. scaiid., p. p. Cf. above ]>. 9 1. Probably dcrivcil tVoin tlu' plankton. Rare: Moskenstrømmen r, Kaflsnnd r. (iaukv;erø r -|-. Distribution: Arctic regions. Hail. Anieric. Jdurn. Sc. 185(1, p. :i. A. SciiM. Atlas, pl. tiS, l'. 11. Vei'y rare: Raftsund, rr. Diamctor l;i.'3 [i. Coarse structure; areoles increasing towards the border, at the centre S'/s) i^eai' t'le border 2 on 10 |)-; the largest ones only little larger than those at the very margin. Lai'ge and very conspicuous .,papillæ" (poroides). 197 Border sharply defined, dark, striate. The disc somewliat convex towards the border. The spociiiR'ii fcnini! only ilitfci's tVnin SciiMinr's lii^iirc in wantin;:- the ..reutral space". Instead of tins space, wliicli is, iiow- ever. not mentioned liy iiArrnAv 1. c, a laiv' aroolo was present. Distrihutioii: I'acilie Ocean, especially in the northern rcgioia (ivaintschatka tSea, ISailey). t'ape Wankarenia (Ci.kvk). C. decrescens Uri n. mil, p. 28. A. Schmidt All Eatthay 1. c. 1). 77. til, figs. Perhaps a plai Coarse structni the i-aitiil decreasin; kton foi'ni, occni'rintr with us like ('. siMiiUiens. \ conspicuous ..papillæ". Recognizable through ■ of the areoles outside of 'A radius. Hare: Moskenstiouunen r -|-, Stamsund r. Diameter 92 {>. or less; largest areoles somewhat outside of V2 radius, 2 on 10 \>., at the centre smaller, on the bordei' much smaller. J^order broad, sharply defined, striate, with .5 — 1) stiiæ on 10 {>■. Central space generally absent (answering;' to rar. ivph-ta GErx. 1. c), sometimes present. Distribution: Fa?i'oe Channel. Franz .losef's Land, .Japan, Macassar Straits, Florida. C. radiatiis Khrb. Cf. aboYe p. 92. Probably deriYed fiom the plankton. Rather frequent: Moskeustrommen c, Stamsund r +, Svolvær r, Østnesfiord r, Gaukværo +, Stene r. Distribution : Cosmopolitan. A. SCHM. Nor var. minor A. Sciim. p. !I4, jl. :3, f. 4. C. (Icvius A. Schm. Atlas, pl. Stamsund r, Svolvær r, Gaukværo r, Stene r. var. oculus iridis (Ehub., Eattr.). Flat. A conspicuous central rosette and often a small „central space". Areoles largest at or beyond V2 radius, hexagonal, with large „papilla", towards the border rapidly decreasing, at the very margin small. Largest areoles 3 on 10 [>■. This form, which answers very well to C'oscinodiscus oculus iridis Ehrb. Mikrogeologie pi. 19. fig. 2, is certainly not specific- ally distinct from C. nuliattts. intermediate foi'ms being rather frequent. Moskcnstrouuncn r. Gaukværo r. Occui'i'eil also in other samples. C. nodulifer Jan. .Taxisch. ill A. Schmidt Athis, pi. 59, f. 21. Flat. A small, but conspicuous nodule near the centre. Are- oles hexagonal, increasing from the centre to 74 radius, here 3 on 10 \i; towards the margin rapidly decreasing, at the border 5 — 6 on 10 \i. Border shai-ply defined, striate, with 6 — 6 'A striæ on 10 11. Answers very well to the figure referred to. Rai-e: Raftsund +, Brettesues— Skroven r. Distribution : This southern species is found near the Balearic I Islands and in the warmer regions of tiie Atlantic, Pacific and In- dian Oceans. it is very reniarkalile that this species occurs .so far noiHi. It is probalily a plankton form, most likely a fos.sil one. Actinoryrlns Eiirh. A. alienus (iju n. Grlx. in Van Heurck Synopsis, pi. 12.5, f. 12 (var. arctinisl. Very rare: Brettesnes— Skroven r; Stene r. ln structure Coscinodiseus-like, as Grunow states intermediate between C', cur- vatulus and C. radiatus. Central space circular, conspicuous, only with a few irregularly scattered puncta. Numerous fasciculi (over 20) with interfascicular radii, which are more or less plainly ziczac bent, especially towards the centre. Towards the margin, the fasci- culi are not separated from each other, but form an even radiately structured marginal part. Very small and incon.spicuous marginal apiculi. Border narrow, indistinctly striate. Diameter 61—66 [i.; rows of areoles 1.5 on H) [i.. at the mar- gin closer. Ocellus marginal, evident. Di.stribution: Cape Wankarema. Also mentioned from a few places of the North Atlantic and Arctic Seas. A. Ehrenhergi Ealfs. Cf. above p. 9.5. Probably derived from the plankton. Not unfrequent: Stamsund r, Svolvær r, Gaukværo r, Stene -f • Distribution : Cosmopolitan. A. Ralfsii (W. Sm.) Ralfs. Cf. above p. 95. More frequent in the bottom samples than in the plankton (from which however must not be concluded that it is a bottom form): Stamsund r, Svolvær \--{-. Ostuesfiord r, Gaukva'io r+. Stene r. Dist) ibution : Western Europe. Greenland (Gstkfp). War- mer Seas. Rattr. Revis. Actiii A. sparsus (Greg.) Eattr. 1890, p. 170. Eupodiscus sparsus Greg. Trans. Jlicr. Soc. 1857, p. 81, pi., fig. 47. The description by Rattray does not answer Avell to the figure referred to. According to this figure, it seems chiefly to ditter from A. Ehrenberfji in being more sparsely granulated towards the cen- tre, so that only the interfascicular radii reach the central space. It is, however, doubtful whether it can really be kept distinct from the preceding species. Also A. moniliformis Ralfs seems to be a species very closely related to .1. Ehrcnlnrgi. Specimens which seem to belong lici-c were found in the sample from Gaukværo. r. A. crassus V. H. Van Heurck Synopsis p. 215, pi. 124, figs. 6, 8. Van Hecrck's figure shows interfasciculate radii, though not so evident as those of A. Ehrenbergi. Smaller and coarser forms of the latter species is puzzlingly similar to A. crassus. It is on E. Joi-gensen. the whole doubtful, whether these two species always eau he distinguished from each other. A more esseutial difference than in the structure of the valve is found in the form of the cell (frustule). A. cntssus has high cells, usually higher than broad, with thick walls, also in the con- necting zone; here there is also a conspicuous difference in width between the two valves. A. Ehrenbergii, however, forms low cells, broader — often much so — than high, and the two valves have nearly the same diameter. The valve of A. cmssiis is flat from tlie centre to some di- stance from the bordei', whei'e there is a high and steep marginal zone. Somewhat rare : S tamsund r, Raftsund r, Gaukværo r. Stene r. Occurs also in the plankton samples. Distrihution : Western Europe. After all, it is most probably identical with Eupodifiens cynsxus W. Sm. (Cf. Van Heukck 1. c. and Traité d. Diat. p. 524). Melosira Ag. M. (jranulata (Eheb). Ralfs. Van Hel'RCK Synopsis p. 200, pi. 87, figs. 10—12. Fresh water species. Vei-y rare: Gaukværø, rr. Dlstiihution : Frequent in fresh water, especially in Western Europe. Franz Josefs Land. 21. Boescana Rabenh. Van Heørck Synopsis p. 19(1, pi. 89, figs. 1—6. Fresh water species. Very rare: Ostnesfjord. rr. Distrihution: Common fresh water species. Greenland (Ostrup). M. Borreri Grev. Grev. iu Hook. Brit. Fl. II, p. 401. Van Hel-rck Synops, p. 198, pi. 85, Note. In the sample from Stene, several broken valves with a rather large disc occurred, somewhat similar to X(mthiopyxi><'^ umbonata Gkev., cf. Van Heøeck Traité d. Diat. p. 512, fig. 263, which cannot, however, be referred to the genus Xanthioju/xiK Eheb., a doubtful genus including what are probably resting spores of Chætoceros (cf. ScHiiTT. in Engler and Pkantl., Natiirl. Pflan- zenfamil., Theil I, Abth. 1 b, p. 148). Structure rather fine, similar to that of Co-seinodiscm ; valve rather convex, with numerous large, slender, conical spines, as in the figure referred to. Undoubtedly a fossil species. 2. Melosireæ. Cosciiio.«iil'a polycborda (Gran) Gran. Cf. above p. 97. Derived from the plankton. Very rare: Stamsund r, Gaukværø r. Dislnhiiiwn: Cf. above p. 97. As stated before (p. 19G) this .species seems also to occur singly, and is then easily mistaken for Coscinodiscus lineatus. At any rate, forms occur in which the peculiar transverse processus at the semiradius are wanting. TlialasMiosira Ci.. T. gravida Cr,. Cf. above p. 96. In bottom samples tlic strong resting spores (endocysts) of this species occur, thougii seldom (much more so tli;\n would ])robably be the case, if this species generally „oversummcis'' on tiio bottom). Rai'e: Stamsund r +, Svolvær r. Disfrihatwn: Cf. above ]>. 96. T. decipicns ((i :.) J. Cf. above p. 96. Undoubtedly derived from tiio plankton. Rare: Stamsund i-, Svolv;er r, Gaukværø i' +. Distrihution (of Coscinodiscus decipiens Geun.): Caspian Soa. Great liiritain and Ireland. West coast of Norwav. Very rare: Svolvær, rr (/vo-. ad hi.^^pld. Castr.). Distrihution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Green- land (Cl.). Paralia sulcata (Ehrb.) Cl. Cleve Diat. Arct. Sea 1873, p. 7. Gallionella sulcata Ehrb., Jlikrogeologie pi. 18, 1. Common: Moskenstrommen -f, Stamsund c, Svolvær c. Raft- sund r +, Brcttesnes— Skroven r, Ostnesf^jord c, Gaukværø ce. Stene c. Distribution.: Frequent on the coasts of Europe and America. Arctic regions. forma coroaata (Ehrb.) Grun. Van Heurck Synopsis pi. 91, f. 18. Gallionella coronata Ehrb., JIikrogeol..i;i,. pi. 38, XXII, fig. .5. Rare: Svolvær r. Stone r. C.vclotolla KiJTz. C. striata (Kltz.) Grcn. Grun. in. Cleve et Gri-now Arct. Diat. 1880, p. 119. Van Hel-rck Synapsis p. 213, pi. 92, figs. 6—10. Coscinodiscus striatus Kutz. Rare: Stamsund r, Raftsund r, Stene r. Distribution: Frequent in brackish water. Western Eurojie. Baltic Sea. Warmer parts of Asia and Africa. C. couita (Ehrb.) Kl-tz. KiJTZ. Spec. Algar. p. 21. Van Heurck Synops, p. 214, pi. 92. figs. 16—22. Fresh water species. Very rare: Gaukværo. rr. Distribution: Weslcni iMiropc ll.>al4>diKciiN Kiiiiii. U. scoticus (IvcTz.) Grun. Grun. in Journ. Royal Micr. Soc. 1879, p. 690, pi. 21, f. n. Van Heurck Syn..]!-. pl. 84, figs. 1.5—18. Ci/clotella s. Kutz. BaciU. p. .50, pi. I, figs. H, III. Frequent: Stamsund r, Svolvær -f, Gaukværø + c, Stener +. Distribution: Western Europe. 13o.sporus. Arctic regions. H. stthtilis liAii.. Hail. Nmv Sir-.'. |.. 10. f. 12. Porliaii.'^ only a t'onii of (lie iirccodiiii;' .-^pocu'.-;. Very rare: StaiiLsuiul r. Stoiio r. Distriliiitiuit: l'>cli;iuiii. Scotland. Finmark (('1..I. America. Asia. H. stelliger Bail. Xew S|.ei-. p. 10. Van Heirck Synops, p. ■2\.i. pi. 84, fiijs. 1—2. Fiequent: Moskenstrommeii +, Stamsund r -|-, 8volv;er r, l\at't.sund r. Brcttcsnes— iSkroven r. Gaukvivro r. Stene i'. Di.-, pi. 29. f. 84. A. Schmidt Nonls. Diat. pi. 3, l'. 40. McloMr, h. .Most. F1. Boliv. 18.39. p. 2. Rare: ytamsund r, Svolvær r, Kaftsund r. Dislnhut'wn: Coasts of tlio North Sea. Greenland. West coast of Soutli America. Adriatic Sea. ?. Enpodisceæ. Koporia tessellata (Rop.) Guux. Cf. above p. 98. Undoubtedly derived from the plankton. Rare: Stamsund r -(-, Stcne r r. Distribution: Western coasts of Europe and Africa. AnIi«>ons t^culptus (\V. Sji.) Ralfs. Ealfs in Peitch. Inf. p. 84.5, pi. li. f. 3. Enpodiscns s. \V. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 25, pi. 4, f. 39. Common: Mosken.strømmen +, Svolvær c, Raftsund r, Bret- tesnes— Skroven r, Ostnesfjord r, Gaukværø c, Steue c. Specimens occur -which are very similar to A. cælatug Bail. (A. ScHM. Atlas pi. .32. figs. 14—15), but connected with A. seul2}tus by intermediate forms: Gaukværø +, Stenc r. Distrihiition: Coasts of the North Sea. Western Europe. Mediterranean. America. A. cwlutiis: Warmer coasts of the Atlantic. Pacific and Indian Oceans. EnpodiNont^ argus W. 8m. W. Sm. Brit. Dial., p. 24. A. Schmidt Atlas, pi. 92, figs. 7- Van Heurck Svuops. p. 209, pi. 117 pi. 97, figs. ^'ery rare: Moskenstronimen, rr, only one broken valve. I Distrihiition: Frequent on the coasts of the North Sea and I Western Europe. America. Aii1a4>nflÉ!«4>n!ii Ehrb. A. Kittonii Arxott. ÅRNOTT in Pritch. Inf. p. 844, pi. 8, f. 24. A. Schmidt Atlas pi. 3(5, figs. .5—7. Rare: Moskenstrommen ■\-, Raftsund r, Brettesnes — Skroven r, Gaukværø i'. All specimens observed have 4 processus and no, or a very small or inconspicuous, ,,central space'". It is very remarkable that this tropical species occurs in )ins. jf)C) Lofoten. Very likely fossil. \{ pivs.^iit I have no ojiportunity of ascertaining- whether the cells have really all been empty. Distribution: Warmer coa.sts of the Pacific Ocean, especially frequent on the coasts of California. ^l. Johnsouii .Vh.nott. Abnott in rRiTCH. Int. p. 844. A. Schmidt Atlas pi. 36. figs. 1, 2. .1. Kitlonii rai: J. Uattu. Rev. of Aulacodisc. p. 376. Very rare: Raftsund r, Brettesnes— Skroven r. Diflers from the preceding especially in having- a conspicuous central .space and processus of a different siiape. .4. Kittouii is. however, said to vary considerably. Distribution: Tropical coa.sts of the Indian and Atlantic Oceans. 4. Astcrohimprcæ. A<*tiiiO|t(> rliiiK Einiii. A. nndulatiis (Haii.-V) Kai.fs. Cfr. above p. 98. Frequent: Mosken.sfronuneii r +. Stamsund r -\-, Svolvær r. Raftsund r, Brettesnes — Skroven r, Gaukværø r, Stene r. Distribution: Coasts of Western Europe and the North Sea. Arctic regions. Cape of Good Hope. A. .splendens (Ehrb.v) Shadh. Shade, in Pritch. Inf. p. 840. Van Hbcrck Synojis. pi. 119, figs. 1—2, 4. HaUonyx splendcnn Ehrb. Abli. Berl. Ak. 1844? Very rare: Moskenstrommen r, Gaukværo r r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and the Baltic (Greifs- wald). ANtoroniiihaliiK heptactis (Bkéb.) Rai.ks. Cf. above p. 98. Undoubtedly derived from the plankton. Very rare: Moskenstrommen ri'. Distribution: Cf. above p. 98. 5. Biddulphieæ. Biddlllpllia (Jray. V. H. (indmling AmplnMyns Ehrb.. Tncnatiiim Kiirb.. ('a-alanlus Ehrb.). B. pulchclla C.RAY. Gray Arrang, of Brit. Plants, 1. p. 294. Van Hf.ckck Synops, p. 204, pi. 97, figs. 1-3. Rare: Stamsund r. Raftsund r, Brettesnes— Skroven r, Stene r. Distribution : Frequent on the western and southern coasts of Europe. America. Africa. B. regina W. Sm. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. II, p. .50, pl. 46, f. 32.3. rar, B. regina A. Schm. Atlas pl. 1 IM. f. 18 (from Balearic Isles). The 3 median elevated parts of the valve hispid, not smooth as statell by W. Sm. both in his discription and figure. Very rare: Stene, a single valve. 200 E. Jorgensen. Dhtrihution: Balearic Isles. The main species known from the coast of the isle of Skye. B. aurita (Lyngb.) Bréb. Cf. above p. 99. Probably derived from the plankton. Frequent: Stamsund +, Svolvær + c, Stene r -|-. Dixtrihiiiion: CL above p. 99. B, rhoiubiis (Ehrb.) W. S.m. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. II, ]i. 4!t, pi. 45, f. 320. Denticella r. Ehrb. yar. trigona Cl. Van Heurck Synops, pl. 09, f. 2. Very rare: Svolvær r. Distriliidion: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. Finmark (Cleve). B. turgida (Ehrb.) \V. Sm. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. II, p. .50, pi. t)2, f. 38. Vax HEaRCic Synops, pl. 104, figs. 1, 2. Cerofnulun t. Ehrb. Very rare: Svolvær r r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. B. Smithii (Ralfs) V. H. Van Heueck Synops, p. 207, pi. 105, tigs. 1—2. A. Schmidt Atlas pi. Ill), figs. 5 — 6. Ceratmlus S. Ealfs in Pritch. p. 847. Very rare: Moskenstrømmen rr, Svolvær i-. Didribution: Coa.sts of the North Sea and Western Europe. Spitsbergen? ( Cleve i. B. antfdiluyiana (Ehrb.) V. H. Van Heurck Synops, pl. 109, tigs. 4—5. Amphifetras a. Ehrb., Mikrogeol. pi. 21, f. 25 a— c. Rather frequent: Moskenstrømmen -f > Stamsund r, Raftsund r, Gaukværø r, Stene r. Didrihution : Common spedes, cosmopolitan; very rare, how- ever, iu arctic reyions: Spitsbei'ijen (rr, Cleve). B. lata ((iREv ). Triceralium 1. (Irev. Trans. Micr. So(^ 1865, p. 103, \Å. 9, f. 20. A. Schmidt Atlas, pl. 77, figs. 38—39. ÅmphUetrais 1. De Toni Syll. vol. II, sect. 3, p. 901. Very rare: Raftsund r. \'cry similar to the figures referred to in S.ciimitit's Atlas. Side of the tctra.y-onc 07 |).. Marginal pearls 5 on 10 |)-; tlie I'ows of sti-iæ in tiio corners somewhat radiating, 10 on 10 [>.. Distiibntion : Tropical species, according to De Toni (1. c.) only known from Singapore and North Celebes. n. far us IKURB.) V. H. Van Hel'rck Synops, pi. 107, figs. 1—4. Trurrtitiniii facus Khrb. A. Schmidt Atlas, ]il. 82, f. 2. Very rare: Rartsuiid. rr. Side of the triangle 92 |).; 2 ai'eoles on 10 1».. JJititriljution : Rathci' common sjjccios, cosmopolitan on tropical and temperate coasts. Spitsbergen i('li;ve, ,,doubtful as an arctic species"). B. arctica (Brightw.). Triceratium a. Brightw. Micr. Journ. 1853, p. 250, pi. 4. t'. 11. A. Schmidt Atlas pi. 79, figs. 12—13. Very rare: Stene r. forma balæna (Ehrb.). Zygoceros b. Ehrb. Mikrogeol. pi. .35 A, XXIII, C. 17. Bitlduljihia h. Brightw. Micr. .Journ. VII (1859), p. 181, ])1. 9, f. 15. Van Heurck Synops.pl. 112, f. 1. Very rare: Stene r. Distribution: Arctic regions. Vancouver; Cape of Good Hope (De Toni Syll. p. 921). B. formosa (Brightw.). TriceratiHiii f. Brightw. Grun. in Cleve et Grun. Arkt. Diat. pp. 111 — 112. A. Schmidt Atlas, jil. 79 f. 2. Very nearly related to the preceding species, from wliich it differs chiefly in having the centre of the valve irregularly punctate, not areolate, with scattered puncta smaller than the neighbouring areoles. Very rare: Raftsund r. fonna balæna. An-swering to the forma baiwna of the preceding species. Very rare: Raftsund r. B. alteriians (Bail.) V. H. Van Heurck Synops, p. 208, pl. 113, figs. 4—7. Triceratium a. Bail. Micr. Obs. p. 40, figs. 55— 5tx Very rare: Stamsund r r. Distribution: Western Europe. West Indies. B. punctata (Brightw.) V. H. Van Heurciv Synops, pl. 109, f. 10 (forma 3-tjomi). Triceratium p. Brightw. Micr. .Journ. 1856, p. 275, pl. 17, f. 18, non Biihhdphia punctata Grev. 1864. Very rare: Gaukværø, rr. Irregularly punctate with puncta very different in size, shape and distance from each other, on an average 5 on 10 [a. Side of the triangle 10 \i. Distribution: Tropical coasts of America, Africa and Asia. The nearly related B. sculpta (Shade.) \'. H., wiiich by De Toni 1. c. p. 9-4-4 is Considered to belong to the same species, occurs in Western Eui'ope, the Skagerack, and the Mediterranean. B. nohilis (Wurx.). Triceratium n. Witt. Diat. Siniliirsk 18S5, p. :!4. pi. 10, f. 3: pi. 11, figs. 4. 7. A. Schmidt Atlas pi. 150, f. 25. Xon Biddulphia nabilis Brun 1889. A specimen very similar to the figure referred to in Schmidt's Atlas (from Archangel) was found: Gaukværø r r; Stene r r. Large puncta, irregular in size and shape, intermingled with minute ones. Near the margin, larger areoles. in tlie centre, a con- spicuous inward pointing spine is found. Side of the triangle 5(i ;'. A nearly related species is Triceratium Hvibcrgii Qinvfi., V. 11. Synops, pl. 112, figs. 9 — 11 (from Mors). Distribution : Only known fossil from Simbirsk. Perhaps also fossil in my samples (as is probably also the case with some of the other species). JS. Weissei ((i rin.)? Triceratiwn UVissci (Ikin. in A. Schmidt Atlas pi. i)n, f. 2. A specimen very similar to the (ii?ure referred to (from Arch- angel) was found: Stene, r r (a single specimen). Rather coarse radiating- structure of puncta (pearls); about 0 rows on 10 |i. Large circular central space without jjuncta, only one or two near the periphery. Side of the triangle .57 ;a. Might also belong to tlic genus Triiuicrid. I iiave not seen a side view of the valve. Distribiitmn: Only known fossil (Simbirsk, Archangel). Isfliiiiia A(i. /. ciicrvis Khrr. KURn. Inf. i>. 209, 1)1. Iti, f. (i. Van Helkck Svuops. pi. 96, figs. 1—3. Rather frequent: Moskenstionnnen ir, Stamsund r, Svolvær r, Raftsund r, Brettesnes — Skroven i". Stene r. More frequent on algæ. Distribution: Coast of Western Europe. Finmark; Spitsbergen (Clkve). West Indies; Honduras. KuTZ. BaciU. p. 137 I. nervosa KCtz. 19, f. 5. Van- Heirck Tr Diat. 4.52. pi. 34, f. 891. Very rare: Raftsund r. Distrihdion: Western Europe. Denmark. Arctic regions. Honduras; San Francisko. Kertruelen. 6. Chætocereæ. Rartei ia»>itrnni varians Laid. Lacd. Trans. Micr. Soc. 18ti3, XII, p. 8, pi. IK, figs. l-(5. Derived from the plankton. Very rare: Stene rr. Distribution: Neritic plankton species, from the western coasts of Europe. Warmer coasts of the Atlantic, Indian and Pacific Oceans. Rare oflf the west coast of Norwav. Chætoeeros Ehrb. C. atlanticus Cl. Cf. above p. 1(30. Derived from the plankton. Very I'are: Gaukværo r. C. contortus Schutt. Cf. above p. 101. Thickened horns, most probably belonging to this species, is found now and then in the bottom samples, though seldom. Un- doubtedly derived from the plankton. C. diadema (Ehrb.) Schutt. The characteristic resting spores of this species ('Si/ndmdrium diadema Eheb.) occur rarely: Stamsund r, Svolvær r, Gaukværo r. Derived from the plankton. Distribution: Ch: above p. 101. Syndendrium diadema Ehrb. also in Peru guano. Stcplianogonia Hmrb. A specimen very similar to oth .species mentioned are known from ,,North America" (Ehrenberg). The figure mentioned represents a fossil specimen from Nottingham deposit. A. SCHM. Noids. Dii Pyxilla baltica (Srls. 111. .S, f. 2.5. Van Hel-rck Synops, pl. 8.3, f. 2. According to the figure in Hensch (oter Ber. Komm. Kiel, pi. V, f. 38 c) Pyxilla baltica must be the resting spore (endocyst) of Ehizosolenia setiyera Brightw. Undoubtedly derived from the plankton. A'ery rare: Rhizosolenia setigera is a neritic plankton diatom from the coasts of Europe (Western E., Skagerak, Mediterranean). Pacific Ocean, Indian Ocean; north of South America. Pyxilla baltica is known from the Baltic, and fossil from Simbirsk. 11- Fe-n -n a-fcæ Schctt. 7. Srnedreæ. Sjiu'dra. a. Eusynedra V. H. S. affijtis KL-TZ. KuTZ. Bacill., p. 68, pi. 15, figs. 6, 11. Van Heurck Synops, pl. 41, l'. 13. var. tabulata (Kltz.) V. H. V. H. Synops, pl. 41, f. 9 a. Si/nedra t. Kutz. Very rare: Svolvær r, Østnesfiord r. Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Arctic regions. S. kaiutscbatica Grun. Gkun. in Cl. et grun. Avkt. Diat. p. 106, pi. VI. Tar. intermedia Grun. 1. c. f. 111. Very rare: Stamsund r. Distribution: Kamtschatka, Finmark, Spitsbergen, Greenland, Kara Sea, East Cape. S- ulna (NiTzscn.) Ehrb. Van Heurck Synopsis pi. 38, f. 7. Fresh water species. Very rare: Svolvær r. Distributio)i: Common fresh Avater .species. 202 5. Jørge: b. Ardissonia (De Not.) V. H. S. crystallina (Ao.) KiJTz. KUTZ. Bacill, p. %i). pl. Ifi. f. I. Van Heurck Synops, pl. 42, f. 10. Diatoma c. Ag. Consp., p. .52. Not unfrequent: .Stamsund r, 8volvær +. Gaukvæi'0 r, Steue r. Dishihuiion: Coasts of Western Europe. The Mediterranean. Finmark. S. siiperba Kutz. KfTZ. Bacill. p. t)9, pl. 15. f. 13. Van Hecrck Traité d. Diat., p. 316, pl. 30, f. 834. Very rare: Østnesfiord r, Stene r. Distribution: Coasts of Western Europe. Tlie Mediterranean. Finmark (var. minor Gkun.). S. baculus Greg. •Greg. Trans. Micr. Soc. 1867, p. 88, pl. 1, f. 54. Van Heurck Synopsis pl. 42, f. 9. Very rare: Svolvær r. Disfrihiition : Coasts of Scotland and Ireland. c. Toxarium (Bail.) V. H. S. undnlata (Bail.) W. Sm. W. Sm. Brit Diat. II, p. 97. Van Heprck Synops, p. 154, pl. 42, f. 2. Tox- arium imdulatum Bail. Notes on new sp. and loe. of Micr. Org. p. 15, figs. 24—25. Not unfrequent: Stam.sund r, Svolvær -|-, Østnesfiord y-\-, ■Gaukværø r. Distribnfio» : Coasts of Europe and North America. Red Sea. S. Hennedyana. Greg. -Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 532, pl. XIV, f. 108. Van Heurck Synops, pl. 42, f. 3. Very rare: Stamsund r. 400 ]). long. D'lstrihittion: Coasts of Scotland and Belgium. The Mediter- ranean. S. (hrperhorea rar.?) rostellata Grun. Grun. Diat. Franz Jos. Land p. .54, pi. II, figs. 6 a— b. A specimen very similar to the tigui'e referred to was found: ■Gaukværø. 38 \>. x 3 |).. Stria^ very fine. Di.strilnitio» : Franz Jo.sef's Land. Tlialassiodii-ix nitzschioides Grun. Cf. above p. 102. Derived from the ]ilankton. Very rare: Stamsund r, (jlaukvæi'0 r. Distvihiition: Cf. above p. 102. Sc4>ptrwiu>iK EnRii. S. marina (Greg.) Grdn. Grun. in Van Heuuck Synops., pl. 37, f. 2. Meridion marinum Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 497, pl. X, f. 41. Not unfrequent: Stamsund r -j-, Raftsund r, Østnesfiord r, Gaukværø r, Stene r. Disfrilnition : Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. Balearic Isles. S. katntschatica Grun.? Grun. in Van Heurck Synops, pl. 37, f. 6. A species very similar to the figure mentioned occurred in the sample from Stene, r (several specimens). Usually broader than the preceding, somewhat variable in shape, at the broader end sometimes rounded, sometimes only obtuse. Valve distinctly costate with linear pseudoraphe; costæ somewhat radiating, 6— 6V2 on 10 |i. Length 38—40 [x, breadth 7—8 {>.. Also similar to Opephora pad- fica Geun. in V.H. Synops, pl. 44, f. 22. Distrihution : Kamtschatka. Opephora pacifica, perhaps the same species, in the North Pacific. Rliaplionois Ehrb. R. nitida (Greg.) Grun. Cocconeis n. Greg. Diat. of Clyde, p. 492, pi. IX, f. 26. Grun. Alg. Novara p. 99. Rare : Stamsund r +• Distrihution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Auckland. S. PJagiogrammeæ. riajfioiiraiiinia stanrophorttm (Greq.) Heib. Heib. Consp. Diat. Dan. p. 55. P. Gregorianum Grev., Van Heurck Synops. p. 145, pi. 36, f. 2. DeiiHciila slaurophora Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 496, pi. X, f. 37. Frequent: Stamsund r, Svolvær r. Raftsund r, Østnesfiord r, Gaukværø -f, Stene +. Distrihution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. Finmark; Greenland. South America. Cevlon. Dinieregi-amina Bales. D. minus (Greg.) Bales. Bales in Pkitch. Inf. p. 79U. Van Heurck Synops, pl. 36, f. 10, 1 1 a. Daitiada m. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 496, pi. X, f. 35. Somewhat rare: Stamsund r, Svolvær r, Gaukværø r, Stene r -f. var. nana (Greg.) V.H. Van Heueck Traité p. 336, pl. 10. f. 393. Dentiada nana Greg. 1. c f, 34. Rare : Gaukværø r. Seems to be only a smaller form of the preceding species. Distrihution: Coasts of Western Europe. The Mediterranean. D. iulTUm (Greg.) Ealfs. Bales 1. c, Dentiada fulra Greg. Diat. of Clyde, p. 496, jd. X, f. 38. Van Hei^rck Synops, pl. 36, f. 28. Somewhat rare: Stamsund +, Gaukværø -f, Stene r. Distribution: Coasts of AVe.stern Ein'oi)e. Sweden. The Me- diterranean. 4»l,> |>li«Ml«>siiiiN Grev. (i. Williamsonii (raiiiiiiato|>liora Ehrb. G. islandica Ehrb. Van Heurck Synops, pl. 53. f. 7. Not unfreqnent: Stamsund r, Svolvær r, Raftsund r, Brettesnes — Skroven r, Stene r +. Distribution: Nortliern and western coasts of Europe. North Pacific. Cape Horn. G. serpentina Rai.fs. Ralps in Ami. and Mag. XI, pl. IX f. 5. Van Heurck Synops, pl. 53, figs. 1—3. Frequent: Moskenstrommen r +, Stamsund r, Svolvær r, Raft- sund r+, Brettesnes— Skroven r, Gaukværø r, Stene r. Distribidion: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Ceylon. Cape Horn. Antarctic regions. E. Jørgensen. G. marina (Ltngb.) Kutz. KuTZ. Bacill. p. 128, pi. 17, f. XXIV, 1—6. Van Heubck Synops, p. 163, pi. 53, figs. 10—11. Diatoma m. Lyngb. Hydroph. p. 180, pi. 62 A. Rare: Stamsund r. Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Africa. America. Ceylon. G, oceanica Ehrb. Eheb. Mikrogeol. pi. 19, f. 36 a, pi. 18, f. 87 a. Perhaps ought to be united witli the preceding species. Frequent: Stamsund r +, Svolvær +c, Østnestiord r -f, Gaukværø r. Stene r. var. niacilenta (W. Sm.) Gritn. Grun. in Wien Verh. 1862. Van Heurck pl. 53, 2, f. 16. G. macileiita W. Sm. Biit. Diat. II, p. 43, pl. 61, f. 382. Svolvær +, Stene r. Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Greenland. Cape Horn. Indian Ocean. G. arctiea Cl. Cl. Diat. Spitsb. 1867, p. 664, pi. 23, f. 1. Van Hel-rck Synops, pl. .53, 2, f. 3. G. africana Ehrb. Mikrogeol. pi. 35 A, XX, figs. 1—2, (uon 1. c. pi. 18, f. 86 a, b). Very rare: Stene ri'. Distribution: Arctic regions. 12. Nitzschieæ. Barillai'ia socialis Greg. Cf. above p. 103. Not unfrequent: Stamsund -f, The Østnes Fiord r, Gauk- værø r. Distribution: Coast of Western and Northern Europe. Arctic regions. West Indies. NitKsrliia Hass. a. Pandiiriforiuis Grun. N. panduriforuiis Greg. Greg. Riat. oi Clyde p. 529, pi. XIV, f. 102. Van Heurck Syno])s. p. 172, pi. 58, figs. \~i. Rare: Svolvær r, Stene r. Distribution: Western coasts of Europe. Baltic. Adriatic Sea. Finmark. Spitsbergen. Indian Ocean. The Red Sea. Cape Horn. N. constricia ((ireg.) Griin. Gri'n. in Cl. et Griin. Arct. Diat. 1880, p. 71. Tryblioiwlla c. Greg. Micr. Journ. Ill, p. 40. |)1. 1, f. 13. Rare: Stamsund r, Svolvær r, (iaukværø r. Distribution: Western Europe. The Mediterranean. Cape of Good Hope. Cape Horn. Ceylon. b. Trj-hlionella (W. Sm.) Grun. N. naricularis (Bréb.) Grun. Grun. in Cl. and Grun. Avet. Diat. p. 67. Van Heurck Synops, p. 171, pl. 57, f. 1. Srtrirella varicidaris Bréb. in Kutz. Spee. Alg. p. 36. Very rare: Stene r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. Spitsbergen (uncertain, Cl.) N. punctata (W. Sm.) Grun. Grun. in Cl. et Grun. Arct. Diat. p. 69. Van Heurck Sraops. p. 171. pi. 57, f. 2. Trvhliondla p. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 36, pi. X, f. 76 a. Rare: Stamsund r, Svolvær r, Stene r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and of Western Europe. The Baltic. The Mediterranean. N. coarctata Grun. Grun. 1. c. p. 68. Van Heurck Synops, pl. 57, f. 4. Several specimens which seem to belong here were found: Gaukværø r. Distribution: The Mediterranean; Japan; Cape Horn. N. (Tryhlionella rar.?) litoralis Grun. Grun. in Cl. and Grun. Arct. Diat. p. 75. Van Heurck Synops, p. 172, pi. 59 figs. 1-3. Very rare: Stamsund r. Distribution: Frequent in fresh and brackish water. c. Apiculatæ Grun. N, apiciilata (Greg.) Grun. Grun. in Cl. et Grun. Arct. Diat. p. 73. Tri/blionella a. Greg. Micr. Journ. V, p. 79, pi. 1, f. 43. Very rare: Svolvær, r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. Finmark. Greenland. N. acuminata (W. Sm.) Grutn. Grun. in Cl. et Grun. Arct. Diat. p. 73. Van Heorck Synops., p. 173, pi. 58, figs. 16—17. Tryhlionella a. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 36, pi. 10, f. 77. Rare: Svolvær r, Stene ]■. Distribution: Coasts of Endand. The Mediterranean. N. uiargiunlata Grun. Grun. 1. c. p. 72. var.? didyma Grun. 1. c. Van Heurck Synops, pl. 58, figs. 14—15. Rare: Stamsund r, Svolvær r. Distribution: Frequent on the coasts of Europe. Arctic re- gions. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. N. hungarica Grun. Grun. in Wjpu Verb. 1862, p. 568, pi. 22, f. 13. Van Heurck Synops, p. 173, 1,1. .53. f. 19. Species from brackish water. Very rare: Svolvær, r. Distribution: Frequent in fresh and brackish water. 205 A', littorca Okun. {'.) Hei'RCK Synoiis. pl. .VI. f. 21. S. thcimnlis r. UttnraUs Cj V.WS. Aivt. Diat. n. TH. Spathulatæ Gut' A^ annularis W. Sm. I, p. 40, |,l. 13. f. 117. Van Heokck Synops, p. pl. ti2, Very rare: .stamsund r. 11:3 ji lon-; 7 keel punda on 10 n. i father frequent: Stamsund r. Svolvær +, Ostncstiord r, Similar to X lu/hiida, but is long-er and nai-rower, with more distant Gaukværø -\-. j Distriliiition: Frequent on the western and northern eoasts keel puncta and more excentric keel. Also Stene, r r. Diftribiitio» : Newcastle. Lysekil (Sweden). e. Bilohata- Crits-. N. bilobata W. S>i. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 4->, pl. 15, f. 113. Van Heurck S.vnops. p. 175, pl. 60, f. 1. Veiy rare: Ostnestiord. r. Distribution : Frequent on the coasts of Europe (the most north- ern ones excepted). Pacific Ocean. N. hyhrida (Srun. Cf. above p. 103. Perhaps derived from tlie plankton. Very rare: Stamsund r. Dixfrihntion: Cf. above p. 103. A'. Mitchelliana Greenl. Cf. above p. 104. Very rare: Ostnestiord r, Stene r. Distributwn : North America. Arctic reirions. f. Insignes Grun. N. insignis Greo. Greg. Micr. Jouvn. V, p. 80, pi. 1, f. 4(«>roil4'iM ('L. (iuclud. Discnneis Cl. 1. c. p. 180 and Artiiwncis Cl. 1. .-. p. 18.5). Valves very dissiniihir. without marginal loculifcrous rim. Up- per valve costate, sometimes only striate, then with broad axial area. H. norvegica (Gru> •?) Cl 510LL. Diat. no. 102 (upper val e, teste Cl.) ,f- 18. 1 (upper figure ..Cocconeis sp." upper vs Ive). if. AUlllilUltiuilU ((iREO.). Pinnularia A. (InEO. Diat. of Clyde p. 488, pi. IX, f. 21. Cocconeis quaritercnsis A. ScHM. Nords. Diat. pi. Ill, f. 1(5; Atlas pi. 192, flg.s. 20—24. Rhaphtnit'is q. CiRUN. Wien Verli. 1862, p. 381, pi. 7, f. 24. Xaiicula onilum A. Scum. Nords. Diat. pi. II, f. 12. Hefaoneis q. Cl. 1. c. ]>. 184. „Costæ apparently marginal, strong-, about -Jo in o.ooi", yivino- the appearance of a narrow marginal band of very strong costæ. Within this band, however, the valve, on close inspection, is found to be marked with similar but much fainter costæ nearly to the median line. Tlic valve appears to be thicker near the margin than in the middle, and this perhaps is the reason why the costæ are so strong and conspicuous there." Gkeg. 1. c. It seems to me that there can scarcely be any doubt that Pinnularia Allmanniana Geeg. is synonymous to Cocconeit; qnnr- nerensis Geun. Size, shape and sti-ucture agree very well in both species. There seems to be a niarL;"inal rim whicii lias, liowevcr, only faint traces of loculi. Rare: Stamsund r, Stene r. Dis-triliutio)i : Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The Mediterranean. Cocconeis norvegica (iRUX., A. SCHM. Nords. Diat. pi. Ill Upper valve as illustrated 1. c. by A. Schmidt. Instead of the median line (pseudoraphe), there is often a linear blank space, which sometimes (but rarely) is somewhat irregularly widened. The lower valve has a very delicate structure, consisting of close, some- what radiating striæ, in the median part of the valve coarser and more conspicuous, about 15 on 10 [j-, otherwise very faint, about 20 on 10 |i. Raphe strait, extending to the margin; the inner ends somewhat thickened, separated from each other. A rather broad hyaline border, but no loculiferous rim. Cl. .Synops. Navic. Diat. II, p. 180 mentions that he has found a frustule of Cocconeis hjru with an upper valve like that illustrated by A. Schm. 1. c. (pi. Ill, f. 18, 1, upper figure). I have, however, found a frustule, showing this upper valve, in con- nection with a lower valve of the structure just described. There must therefore here be some mistake, if there are not two different species, with very similar upper valves. There is a marginal rim, like a somewhat broad hyaline border, with only faint traces of loculi. Rare: Stamsund r-|- (many specimens); Stene r. Distribution: West coast of Norway (Solsvik near Bergen). I'oceoneis Eimn , Cl. Valves eeo.state, with a marginal loculiferous rim, dissimilar in structure. C. scutelltim Ehkb. 14, f. 8. V.\N Heurck Syt l:i2, pi. 2St, tigs. 1—3. According to Cleve exceedingly variable. It seems, however, that he has gone too far when referring so many different forms to this species, as he has done (1. c. pp. 170—171). Not uiifrequent. in different forms wliich only l)adly answei- to the varieties described: Stuinsmid r, Svolvær i-, Ostiie.sliord i-, Stene r. Dlstrlhidion : Cosmopolitan. C, distans fiREO., A. Schm. (iUEO. Diat. of Civil.-, p. 490, pi. IX, f. 2.3 (18.57, non Micr. .Journ. Ill, p. ;^9. pi. IV. f. .") «hirh (iREO. 1. c. p. 491 liiniself declares to be a var. of (. scutellum illustr.ited as C. distans by mistake). A. Schm. Nords. Dial. pi. Ill, fig's. 22—23 (forma minima Perao.). Small specimens, very well answering to the figures in A. Sch.m. 1. c. (f. 2.3 entire frustule) occurred. They had no loculiferous rim, only a hyaline border. Lower valve with very faint and in- distinct striæ. There is, however, sucji a remarkable agrceinenl with a foim of 0. scutellum, most probably the one, mentioned above, which at first was figured by Gkegoey as C', distans, that I do not feel quite sure if not these two forms after all belong together. The only difference seems to be the larger marginal areoles which are wanting in the true C. distans. The variety of C', scutellum just mentioned differs remarkably from the common forms. There is a nai-row marginal rim, but no loculi. Lower valve with straight raphe, stretching to the margin. Median pores somewhat separated from each other. Axial area indistinct except towards the central nodule, where it suddenly di- lates into a small, round, central one. Striæ finely radiating, much curved towards the ends of the valve, most conspicuous near the margin, distinctly punctate, about 14 on 10 |i. A narrow striate border with striæ somewhat closer and less conspicuous than the marginal striæ of the valve, 15 — 16 one 10 [l. 38 \>. x 29 [i. Smaller specimens seem to pass insensibly into such forms, which A. Schm. has figured 1. c. Very rare: Stamsund r. Distrihution : Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Indian Ocean. Central and Arctic America. Sea of Kara. A. Schm. Nords C. lyra III. f. 19 (rig left figur. As mentioned above I think there must be some mistake, when Cl. mentions having seen a frustule of this species with the upper valve of the species above named Heteroneis norvegica. Though I have seen no entire frustule of C. lyra, I should think that A. ScHM.'s illustrations to which I have referred, belong together, which also answers very well to the dimensions. I have repeatedly found this upper valve in connection with a loculiferous rim with 0 loculi on 10 \i.. The species consequently is no Disconeis Cl., but belongs to Cocconeis or Pleuroneis. The remarkable lower valve occurred sparsely in my material, but corresponded in size and shape precisely to the supposed upper valve. Its structure is puzzlingly similar to that of small forms of Navicula lyra var. atlantica. On one side of the valve between the furrows and the margin, there is, however, an indistinct blank line or furrow, parallel to the main fui-rows, which is absent in the Navicula mentioned. Upper valve with transverse and longitudinal co.sta'. the latter a little closer than the former. Between the costæ there is, tliere- fore, a single row of conspicuous areolæ. Rare: Stamsund r (both valves); Stene r (ui)per valve only). Distrihution: West coa.st of Norwav. 208 E. Jørgensen. Plenroneis Cl. p. 181. Marg-iaal loculiferous rim. Upper valve costate. Between the costæ double I'ows of small pearls. p. costata (Greg.) Cl. 1. c. Cocconeis c. Greg, in Q. M. J. Ill, 185.5, p. 39, pi. 4, f. 10. Van Heurck Synop-*. pi. 30, figs. 11 — 12. Has a broad and well developed loculiferous rim. Rare: Stamsund r, Østnesflord r, Stene r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic reg-ions. The Mediterranean. Canada. Auckland. P. pinnata (Greg.) CocconeU p. Greg. Mior. .Jouni. VII, p. 79, pi. fi, f. 1. Van Heurck Syno])S. pi. 30, figs. 6—7. Lower valve: The raphe tine, straight, stretching' to the ends of the valve, in the middle with clavate ends, somewhat separated from each other. Axial area not visible, central one very small, roundish. Stilæ very faint, not distinctly seen on my specimens. Tliere is a marginal rim with rudimentary loculi which are less tiian half developed, but very well visible, 4 on 10 [j.. A distinct hyaline border. This species seems on the whole to be closely related to Phuroneis costata though undoubtedly a separate species. P. britanniea (Næg.) Ci>. Cl. 1. c. p. 181. Cocconeis b. KuTZ. Sp. Alg. p. 890. Van Heurck Synops. pl. 30, figs. 1—2. Very rare : Stamsund r r. Distribution: England. The Mediterranean. The Barbadoes. RlioieoNplioiiia Grun. JR. ciirvata (Ivutz.) Grun. (iRUN. Am. Novara p. 8. Gomphonema c. KiJTZ. 1883. Gomphonema minutis- sima Ehrr. Mikrogeologie pi. 35 A, XII, f. 5, non G. minutissima Geev. (earlier name, = G. exiguum Kutz.). In fresh or brackish water. A coarser form (var. nmrina Van Heurck Synops, pl. 26, f. -1) marine. Very rare: Svolvær r, Ostnesfiord r. Distribution: Cosmopolitan in fresh and brackish water. 15. G<>iu])h(meineæ. 4iioiii|»iioii(>iiia Ag. (i. constrictiini Emm. Eiirr. Ahh. Brrl. Ak. 1H30. Van Heurck Synojjs. p. 123, pi. 23, Very rare: Svolvær r. Distribution: Common fresh water species. O. cxitiiiiiin KiiTz. Kutz. ISacill. p. 84, pi. 30, f. 58. var. pachyclada (Bréb.) VH. Synops, pl. 25, fig.s. 31—32. Gomphonema p. Bred. Consid. p. 21. Very rare: Stene rr. Distribution: West coast of France. Arctic regions. G. kamtschaticum Grun. Grun. Casp. Sea Alg. p. 12. Van Heurck Synops. 25, f. 29. Very rare: Svolvær, r r. Valve 45 x 8 ]j-, narrow, clavate, with rounded bfoader end. Axial ai-ea narrow, dilated to an oblong central area. Striæ little radiating, coarser outside the central area, about 15 on 10 |x, in the middle only 11. Distribution: (Marine). Arctic America and Asia. Iceland. 16. Navictileæ. Anricnla complexa (Greg.) De T. De Toni Syll. p. 347. AnipJiipora complexa Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 508, pi. XII, f. 62, Van Heurck Tiaité d. Diat. p. 267, pi. 29, f. 807. Probably derived from the plankton. Very rare: Østnesflord r. Distribution: Cf. above p. 108. Tropidoiieis Ci T. maxima (Greg.) Cl. Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I, p. 26. Amphiprora m. Gbeo. Diat. of Clyde p. 507 pi. XII, f. 61. Van Heurck Synops, p. 120, pi. 22, figs. 4—5. Somewhat rare: Stamsund r, Svolvær r, the Østnesflord r, Stene r -f, Gaukværø i'. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Ireland. The Mediterranean. Finmark (var. dubiu Cl. et Grun.). Indian Øcean. T. lepidoptera (Greg.) Cl. Cl. 1. f. p. 25. Amphiprora I. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 505, pi. XII, f. 59 a, b (non c). Van Heurck Synops, p. 120, pi. 22, figs. 2—3. Not unfrequent: Stamsund -f, Svolvær r, the Østnesflord r, Stene v -\-, Gaukværø r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. Finmark. The Mediterranean. West Indies. Indian Øcean. Pacific Øcean. I>oiikiiiBa Hales. D. recta (Donk.) Grun. Grun. in Van Heurck Synops, p. 119, pi. 17, f. 9. Pleurosigma r. Donk. Micr. Join-n. VI, p. 23, pi. 3, f. 6. Gi/rosiijma r. Cl. Synops. Navic Diat. I, p. 119. Very rai'e: Stamsund, r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. The Mediterranean. J'^lorida. Pacific Øcean. Indian Øcean. Z). carinata (Donk.) Rales. Ralfs in Pritcii. Inf. p. 921. Van Heiirck Traité d. Dia Plcurosiyma c. Donk. Micr, .lonni. VI, ji. 23. pi. ,'i, f. ). 248, pi. ;35, f. 912. Cl. 1. c. p. 44. Rare: The Østnesfiord r, Stene i', Gaukværø r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Ireland. Sea Kara. Davis' Strait. Balearic Islands. I*l4'lii'usi;;ilia AV. Sm. Jinplflirosiiiin:!. Sliiæ iii three direciions (tmusveise nuil oblii|Ue). P. nnhccula W. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. 1. p. tU. -'Ul. Cl. Svnops. Ni. var. snbrecta Cl. Diiit. I, p. ;!.">. Pleiiioniyiiia s. Cl., in ('i,, et CitiN. Aret. DiMt. ].. 5:}. pl. a, f. 72. Very rare: Stam.sniiil, r. 254 n x 21 {)-; oblitiue striæ 18 on 10 n, angle more than 00", transvei-sc striæ indistinct. Kapiie central, almost straisrht. Somewhat broader in the middle, with obtuse ends. Distiihiitio)i (of the variety): Finmark. (Greenland. Sea of Kara. Balearic Islands. P. elon^atnni W. Sm. AV. Sm. Brit. Diat. 1, \,\. 20, f. 199. Per.\gallo Monogv. Pleuros. pi. II. figs. 20—21. Very rare: The Ostnesfiord r. D'uftribiition : Coasts of the North Sea and Ireland. Baltic. Arctic regions. The Mediterranean. Caspian Sea. North America, east coast. Pacific Ocean. Indian Ocean. P. rigitlnm W. Sm. pi. 20, f. 198. Per.\g.\llo VI. figs. 4— ti. Very rare: Stamsund i', Gaukværo r. Dhtrihiition: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Eed Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. West Indies. Straits of Magellan. P. Norinanni Ralfs. I. 919, F. affine Grcn. in Cl. et (iKr: Van Hel-rck Synops. jjI. 18, f. 9. A ret. Diat. p. Fre([uent : Stam.sund r, Svolvær e, the Ostnesfiord -(- c. Stene c, Gaukværø +• Dixtrihiidon: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Spitsbergen. Davis' Strait. East coast of North America. Pacific Ocean. The Red Sea. P. strigosum W. Sm. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. 1, p. 64, pi. 21, f. 203: pi. 23, f. 203. Perac. 1. c. pi. V, fig.s. 1—2. Very rare: Stamsund i-, Svolvær r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. In- dian Ocean. Africa. America. P. foruiosuni W. Sm. AV. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 63. |,1. 20. f. 19."). Van Heirck Synoj.s. p. 116, pi. 19, f. 4. Rare: Stamsund r, Stene r, Gaukværo r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and ^^■estern Europe. The Mediterranean. The Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. West Indies. P. speciosimi W. Sm. AV. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, p. 63. pi. 20. f. 197. Perag. 1. c. pi. II, figs. 13—16. Verv I'are: Stene. r. Distribution: Coasts ol the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. West Indies. (iyronigmii ( 1 1 as».). P. Httvmuitum (KiTz.) W. Sm. \V. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 68, pi. 22, f. 216. var. scalprutn (Jaili,. et Ti-rp. TiHP. Jlem. hi|>rora ('l. Cl. Synojjs. of Xavie. Diat. I. p. 71. According to Clevf, the foUomiig species has 2 chromato- phores peculiar in sliapc and position. P. stauroptera (Bail.) Cl. Cl. 1. c. Amphora stauroptera Bail. Smiths. Contrib. VII. p. 8, fige. 14—15. Amphiprorn obtxtsa Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. .506. pi. Xlt, f. 60 ami f . 59 c („Amphi- prora IciAdoptera" Greg., non f. .59a, b.). A. Scum. Nords. Diat. pi. Ill, f. 1. Very rare: Stamsund r, tiie Ostnesfiord r. Distribution: North Sea. Finmark. Sea of Kara. Nova Scotia. Sidney. (Cl. 1. c). E. Jørgensen. Caloneis Cl. Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I, p. 46. Valve striate; striæ parallel, except at the ends, crossed on each side of the raphe by one or more longitudinal lines. Con- necting- zone not complex. C. Uber (\V. Sm ) C'l. Cl. 1. c. p. 54. Sacmda I. W. Sm. Biit. Diat. I. p. 48, pi. 16, f. 133. var. linearis (Ghun.) VH. VH. Synops, pl. 12, f. 3.">. Xariada 1. Grun. Veih. 1860, p. 546. pi. 3, f. 2. Frequent: Stamsund f, Svolv;fr -(- c. the Østnesfiord r+, Raftsund r, Stene r +, Gaukværø +. Distribution : Cosmopolitan. Tar. maxima (Gheg.) Navicula m. GnEC. Diat. o! Clyde ).. 4S7, jil. IX, f. 18. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. II, f. 44. Frequent: Stamsund 4 c, Stene r +. Bisfrihiition: Coasts of the North Sea and We.stern Europe. var. elongata (Grin.) Cl. ('L. 1. c. p. 55. A^ai'kuln e. Grun. in A. Schm. Nords. Diat. p. 91, pi. II, f. 42. Very rare: Stamsund r. Distribution: Coasts of tlie Nortli Sea. Indian Ocean. Colon. C. consimilis (A. Schm.) Cl. Cl. 1. V. p. 57. Xavicula c. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. p. 91, pi. II, f. 46. Very rare: Stamsund r. Distribution: North Sea. Balearic Islands. C. aiiiphislici'xa (Boby.) Cl. Cl. 1. c. p. 58. Xnrinda a. BoRv Encycl. meth., t. 2. Van Heurck Synops. p. 102, pi. XI, f. 7. Vci-y rare: Stene, r. Distribution: In bracki-sli and freshwater, frequent especially in Nortlicrn and ^^'esterll P]urope. Caspian Sea. C. brevis (Gbeg.) Cl. Cl. 1. c. p. 61. Xavicula h. Greg. Diat. of Clyde, p. 478, pi. IX, l'. 4. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. II, f. 15. Very rare: Stamsund r, the Østnesfiord r, Stene rr. Distribution: Nortli Sea. Arctic regions. C. blanda (A. Schm.) Cl. Cl. 1. c. p. 62. Xni-kula h. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. p. 90, j)!. 11, f. 27. Very rare: Stamsund ri-. the Østnesfiord r. Distribution: Coasts of tlii' Noitli Sea. Black Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. C. musca (Greg.) ('l. Cl. 1. c. p. 65. Xavicula m. (iiuiv.. Diat. of Clyde, p. 479, pi. IX, l'. 6. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. |i. Hii, j)!. I, l'. 15. Very rare: Stamsund r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Tlie Meditoi-ranean. Indian aud Pacific Oceans. West Indies. 8cliiKonenia Ag S. Grevillei Ag. Ag. Coiisp. p. 18. Van Hei'HCk Synops, p. 110, pi. 16, f. 2. Rare: Stamsund r, Svolvær r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe, frequent. Arctic regions. West Indies. California. Kerguelen. S. crueigerum W. Sm. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. II. p. 74, pi. 56. fig. 354: pi. 57, f. 356. Van Heurck Synops, p. 110. pi. 16, f. 1. Rare: Svolvær, r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western E^urope. The Baltic. Stanroneis Ehrb. S. salina W. Sm. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I. p. 60, pi. 19, f. 188. Van Heurck Synops, p. 68, pi. X, t'. 16. Rare: Stamsund r, Stene r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Baltic. The Mediterranean. Black Sea. S. Gregorii Halfs. Bales in Peitch. Inf. p. 913. Van Heurck Synops, p. 68. pi. A (suppl.). f. 4. S. amphioxys Greg. Micr. .Jonrn. IV, p. 48, pi. V, f. 23. Rare: Stamsund r, Gaukværo r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Black Sea. Caspian Sea. East coast of Nortli America. Sea of Kara. N. iilupniccnfcroii Ehkb. Ehrb. Am. pi. II, 5, f. 1 etc. Van Heurck Synops, p. 67, pi. IV, f. 21 (car. gemmm Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I, p. 149). Very rare: Stene, r. Distribution: Fresh water species, especially frequent in Nor- thern and Western Europe. America. New Zealand. Xavicula Bory. a. Orthostichæ Cr.. Synops. Navic. Diat. 1, p. 107. \"alves with small puncta. arranged in parallel transverse striæ I and also forming- straight longitudinal ones, crossing' the former at right angles. N. rus]ii(hit(( Ki'TZ. KUTZ. Bacill. ],. 94, pi. 111. tigs. 24. 37. Van Heukck Synops, p. 100, p]. XII, t. 4. Very rare: Stamsund r. the Østnesfiord r. Dlstribatio)i: Common fresh water species. b. Piimtatæ Cl. 1. c. II, p. 37. Coarse puncta, arranged in transverse striæ (radiate at the ends) but not in straiglit longitudinal rows. N. liiiiiwrosii HiiÉu. Brkb. ill \V. Sm. Hiit. Dirtt. 11. p. «Ki. Van llKincK Synops, p. 98, \,\. XI, f. 20. Very rare: Kat'tsuiKl r. ])it>tribidion : Coasts of the North iSea. Baltic. Arctic re- istiil>iitio)i: West coast of N'oiway. lioliuslaii (Sweden). KHiiii. IH40, Miki-ofreolo N. prætexta Ebrh. 1. lil, f. 28 < Piiniidaria p.). Van IIkihck Svn. 92. pi. IX, f. 18. l)(slnl,ii!ii,ir. ('ousts of Ww. North Sea. The Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian (_)eean. I'aeilic Ocean. Ea.st coast of America. A", lyni 1:miih. I'il. pi. I. I, l', '.t. Van IIeihck Syiioix. S. h/rii vm: Ehrenlcrii'u Cl. 1. c. p. «:J. 10, f. 1. Not nnrre(iiient: Moskenstronnnen +• Stanisnnd r. Svolv;ei' r. Raftsund r, Stene i'. Distriliiition: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Ived Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacitie Ocean. Kerguelcn. Cape Horn. America. iV. Hennedyi W. Sm. \V. SM. Hiit. Iiiat. II. II. <«. A. SCHM. Nuids. Dial. pi. 1. l'. H. Very variable. Frequent: Stamsunde, tlie Ostnesliord r, Brettesnes— Slcroveu r, Raftsund +, Stene r+. Dixfribiitioit: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacitie Ocean. Atlantic Ocean. var. cireumsecta Gkun. Grcn. in A. ScHM. Xonls. Diat. p. 89, jil. I, figs. 3t>, 42 (A\ puli/stkfa rar. cl. Frequent: Stamsund + c, Raftsund r, Stene -\-. Dii-tnbxtion : Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. Tiie INIedi- terranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. America. Besides, a fine variety from Stamsund, i', with short marginal striæ between the main ones. A'', spectabilis Greg. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 481, p!. IX, f. 10. A. Schm. Atlas, pi. .3, figs. 20—21. Though usually easily recognizable, this species is scarcely distinct from all forms of the very variable iV. h/ra (cfr. Cl. 1. c. p. 60). Not unfrequent: Moskenstrommen r -|-, Stamsund r ^-. Svolva^r r. Raftsund r, Stene r +• An analogous variety to that of X. Henneihjl. with more numerous marginal striæ, occurs (Stene, r). Thshihdion: Coasts of the North Sea. Greenland. The Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Cape Horn. JV. abriipta (Grko.) Donk. DONK. lirit. Diat. p. 1.3, pi. II. I', fi. A. Scum. Novels. Diat. pi. 1, f. :i7. X Jijra rar. a. Grkg. Diat. of Clyde p. 486, pi. IX. figs. 14. U h. Frequent: Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund r, Svolvær -f- c. the Ostnesliord c, Raftsund r, Stene +, Gaukværø +c. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. Spitsbergen. The Mediterranean. Black Sea. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. China. Somewhat rare: Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund r +, Svolvær +, the Ostnesliord r, Stene r. DislrihHtiaii: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacilic Ocean. America. mr. clliptica A. Scini. A. Schm. Nords. Iliat. pl. I. r. H'.K Van Heuhik Synops, pl. 10, f. 2. Very frequent: Stamsund -| , Svolvær -f, Raftsund -|-, I5ret- tesnes— Skroven r, Stene c, Gaukværø -\-. Distribution : Coasts of the North Sea. The :Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Philippines. var atlantica A. Scum. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. \i\. 1, t'. .'M. Very characteristic. Recalls sometimes X ahniiita. but always easy to distinguish from that species. Rare: Stamsund r +, Moskenstrommen r. Distnhulion : Coasts of the North Sea. N. forcipata Grev. Grev. in Jlicr. Journ. VII, p. m. pi. VI, figs. 10—11. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I, f. 4.-1: 1,1. II, figs. l(i, 18. Frequent: Stamsund c, Raftsund r. Stene r, Gaukværo + c. Distribution : Coasts of the North Sea. frequent. Greenland. The Mediterranean. Black Sea. Red Sea. Cape of Good Hope. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Florida. var. versicolor (Grcn.) Grin. Grcn. in V. H. Synops, jil. X, f. (i. Xiiricnhi r. Guvs, in A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. ir, f. 17. A very well marked variety. Rare: Stamsund. +• Dixfriliutiun: North Sea. The Mediterranean. Sumatra. Z. Sp. Alg. A^. pygmæa Kc . Van Heurck S' p. 94. pi. 10. IV, A'', clavata Greg. 4H, jd. V. f. 17. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. Characteristic form, though hardly specifically different from .certain varieties of N. Ji/ra. Not unfrequent: Moskenstrommen r, Stamsund r, Svolvær r, the Ostnesfioi'd r. Raftsund r +, Stene r. It is hardly possible to keep this species distinct from certain varieties of the preceding species (cfr. Cl. 1. c. p. (w;). Very rare: Stamsund r, Stene r. Distribution: Brackish water: Coasts of the North Sea. ]>altic. Arctic regions. America. Piiiiiiilaria Khkb. a. Capitatæ Cl. Synops. Navio. Diat. II, p. 75, P. microstauron Ehbb. A. Schm. Atlas pi. 44, f. 16. Very rare: Raftsund, r. Distribution: Fresh water species. Arctic regions. Northern Europe. North America. 2 14 F. nohiUs Ehrb. Ehrb. Berl. Ak. 1840. p. 214. A. Schm. Atlas pl. 43, f. 1. Rare: Stene r; the Østnesfiord r. Dktribution: Fresh water species, especially frequent in Northern and Western Europe. b. Divergentes Cl. 1. c. p. 77. F. l('i/ume)i Ehrb. Ehrb. Mikrogeol. pl. II, a, f. 12. Xavimla I. A. Schm. Atlas pl. 44, figs. 44—47- Very rare: The Østnesfiord, r. DistriJnttion: Fresh water .species, frequent especially in Northern and Western Europe. Africa. Asia. Australia. America. F. diveryens W. Sm. W. Sm. Blir. Diat. I, p. .^7, pi. 18, f. 177. Navicula d. A. Scum. Atlas pi. 44, f. 9. Very rare: The Østnesfiord, r. Distribution: Fresh water species, frequent especially in Northern and Western Europe. Asia. Australia. America. c. Distantes Ci.. 1. c p. 80. P. lata (Bréb.) W. Sm. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. I, pi. 18, f. lt)7. FrustuUa lata Bréb. Cons. p. 18. Frequent: Svolvær r, Raftsund r, the Østnesfiord r, Stene + c. Distribution: Fresh water species. Arctic regions. Western Europe. Switzerland. Australia. F. borealis Ehrb. Ekre. Am. pl. I, 2. C. ti Xaricnla b. A. Schm. Atlas iil. 45, figs. 1.5—21. Very rare: Stamsund, r r. Distribution: Frequent fresh water species, especially in arctic and alpine regions: Northern and Western Europe; Switzerland. Asia. Africa, America and Australia. d. Marinæ Cl. 1. c. p. 94. P. quadratarea (A. Schm.) Cl. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. p. 90, pi. II, f. 26. Xavicida phumlaria Cl. Svensk. N. Dint. |,. 224, pi. IV, figs. 1—2 (earlier name). Frequent : Stamsund -f-, Svolvær r, the Østnesfiord r, Stene r +, Gaukværø -f- c. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions, frequent- The Mediterranean. Australia. P. claviculus «iRKG.) Cl. Cl. I, c. ]!. 9(i. Xarinila e. Grrg. Diat. of Clyde, p. 478, pi. IX, f. 5. A. Schm. Kords. Diat. pi. II, f. 28. Rare: Stamsund r -f, Gaukva^rø r. Distribution: (\)a.sts of the North Sea. Sweden. Balearic Islands. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Florida. Japan. ]>ipIoiieir4 El Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I, p. Do.NK. Micr. Journ. (n P. cruciformis Donk. I, 11. 10, id. I, f. 7. A. Scum. Nords. Diat. I, f. 2.") Rare: Stamsuii. .\'(irii;iiln Sntillni \. Schm. Atlas, pi. VII, f. U». lleautiful form, but hardly anything other than a coarse variety of J). Sniilhii. It seems quite impossible to keep it distinct from large forms of the latter .species, witii coarser structure. The central nodule is usually broadened, broader than the di- stance between the horns, while it, in D. Smithii, is of equal breadth. The terminal nodules are generally distant from the ends, while they in D. Smithii lie close to them. Hotli these character- istics are, however, unreliable. Thus forms occur, which, on account of the structure ami tiie terminal nodules, should be refen-ed to D. major, but on account of the form of the central nodule to /I Smithii, and vice versa. Not unfrequent : Moskenstrommen +, Stamsund r H. Stene i-. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. D. borealis (Gru.n.) Cl. Cl. 1. C-. p. 91). Xariaila Siiiithii var. hnrealis Gm n. Diat. Franz .Jus. Land 11. ofi, pi. I. f. 40. Furrows swelling round the central nodule. Frequent: Stamsund cc. Stene r. the Ostnesfiord r. (laiik- væro r. My specimens differ somewhat from Gkuxow's figure, especially in the central nodule, which is not elongated. The double rows of pearls between the costæ are very delicate, but are now and then distinctly seen. Agree very well with the descrijition in Grc- NOW 1. c. Distribution: Sweden (P>ohuslan). Arctic reLrions. .lava. D. litoralis (Doxk.) Cl. Cl. 1. c. p. 94. Xavirida I. Donk. Brit. Diat. p. 5, pi. I, f. 2. A. StHM. Nords. Diat. pi. I. tigs. 24—25 (..rar. .<:„lillli.-<" ). Very rare: Stamsund, r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. .Arctic regions. The Mediterranean. Indian and Pacific Oceans. D. nitescens (Greo.) Cl. Cl. 1. !■. p. 97. Xaviruln Siiiifliii var. nitescois Gheg. Diat. of Clyde p. 487. pi. IX. f. Ui. Somewhat rare: Stamsund -f, Stene r, Gaukv;cro r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Black Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. Central America. b. Didymæ VH. Synops. D. constricta (Grun.) Cl. Cl. 1. c. 1). 83. Xavicula c. Grun. in Wien Verb. 18»i0, )i. 535, pi. Ill, f. IS. iV. Donkinii A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I. f. 12, jil. II, f. 8. Coarser structure than in the following species, horns of the central nodule more divergent, and obtuse angles in the lateral contour. At a certain focus, a few very indistinct oblique lon.gi- tudinal costæ are sometimes to be seen. Not unfrequent: Stamsund + c, the Ostnesfiord r, Stene r. Distriliation : Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. Balearic Islands. Cevlon. Florida. D. JneurTata (fiREG.) Cl. Cl. 1. c. p. 84. Xaiirula i. Greg. Micr. Journ. IV. p. 44, pi. V, f. 13. A. SCHM. Nords. Diat. pi. I, figs. 10—11; pi. 11, f. 6. Frequent: Stamsund + c, Stene r +. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. America. D. intfrriipta (Kutz.) Cl. Cl. 1. c. p. 84. Xanada i. Kitz. Bacill. p. 100, pi. 29. f. 93. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I, f. 8. Somewhat rare: Stamsund r, the Ostnesliord r, Raftsund r, Stene r. Distribution: Brackish water. Coasts of the North Sea. F)altic. Arctic regions. The Mediterranean. Red Sea. Inchan Ocean. Pacific Ocean. East coast of America. D. lineata (Do.nk.) Cl. Cl. 1. c. p. 8.5. Xancula I. Donk. Micr. Journ. VI, p. 32, pi. Ill, f. 17. A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I, figs. 16—17. Rare: Stamsund r, Stene r. Both forms ilhistrated by A. Schm. 1. c, occur. Distrihution : Coasts of the Nortli Sea. The MediteiTanean. D. suhcincta (A. S(HM.) Cl. Cl. 1. c. p. 8(i. Xavkula s. A. Scum. Nords. Diat. pi. II, f. 7. Very variable. Structure coarse, coarser than in tiie preceding species. Freiiueut: Svolvær r +; the Ostnesflord r -j-, Raftsund r, Stene + c. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic reg-ions. The ^lediterranean. Indian Ocean. var. media (Geux.) Xaviaila honiboides var. media Grun. Arct. Diat. p. 41, pi. Ill, f. .54; Diat. Franz Jos. Land pi. I, f. 39 (X. suhcincta). Diiiloneisi cntomon Cl. Synops. Navic. Diat. I, p. 87. Two, or a few, broad, ii-regular lono-itudinal costte, anastomosing- through oblique ones. This form is very remarkable. By Cleve it has been referred to D. entumon (cf. under tliat species), by Geunow as a variety to D. homhoidcs. Grun. has, however, noted the close relationship to D. siibeincta. As this species is very variable as regards the development of longitudinal costæ, and often shows similar peculi- arities as the present variety, I have thought it best to consider tile latter a variety of D. subrincta, though it is, on the whole, so characteristic tiuit it might very well be regarded as a separate species. r also tiiink 1 have seen forms distinctly transitional to A". subciiictK. Such forms are, however, rare. Not unfrequent: Stamsund r -(-, the Ostnestiord r -(-, Raft- sund r, Stene r. Distrihiitio)i: Arctic regions. I), cntomon. Regarding the interpretation of tliis name Cl. 1. c. is not (juite clear. His species seems to be = A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I, f. 14, a figure, on whicii the longitudinal costæ are very indistinct. Cl. quotes, however, also A. Schm. 1. c. f. 13, a figure which undoubtedly represents another species. A. Schm. himself remarks that these two figures cannot be referred to the same species, but that Geunow considers them to be D. entomon Eheb. Cleve 's species is partly identical with D. bomboidcs var. media Grun. (in Cl. et Geun. Arct. Diat. p. 41, pi. Ill, f. 541, a form, which, according to Grunow, is an intermediate one be- tween D. bomboides and subcincta. This var. media I have referred to D. subcincta (ef. above). It is hardly essentially different from that form from Franz Jos. 's Land, which Geun. illustrates (Diat. F. J. L. pi. I, f. 39) as Navicula subcincta. In this figure the irregular ramification of the longitudinal costæ is seen, producing two anosto- mosing ones. The figures from A. Schm. Atlas (pi. 1:5, figs. 48—49) refer- red to by Cl. 1. c. represent a species, whicli I have not seen, and which hardly occurs with us. D. entomon of Van Heueck Traité p. 195, pi. 26, f. 732 is a different species, identical with A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. 1, f. I'>. This figure seems, however, to represent a form of D. constricfn. The furrows, especially, answer very well to the latter species. Van Heurck who is on the whole conservative on the question of species, also mentions the near relationship between D. entomon and D. incurvata, a species which ag^ain is very nearly connected with D. constricta. When Cleve 1. c. remarks that D. cntomon by intermediate forms passes into D. spkndida, this also shows clearly tiiat his species is different from that of A. Schmidt (f. 13) and Van Heueck. The furrows of D. entomon Cl. answer very well to tliose of D. bomboides, less so to those of D. splendida. I have, however, never seen specimens where it was doubtful, whether they should be referi-ed to D. entomon Cl. (= bomboides var. media Geun.) or D. bomboides. D. entomon Eheb. Mikrogeologie pi. 33. XVII, f. 13 has tiie shape of D. constricta, hnt very narrow furrows. D. cntomon Ehrb. 1. c. may be Van Heueck's species (A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. T, f. 13); the specimen seems to lie somewhat obliquely, which may have caused the median constriction of the furrows. D. splendida (Greg.) Cl. p. 87. Xavicula s. Greg. Micr. Journ. IV, p. 44. 14. A. SCH.A This beautiful species is very similar to D. bomboides, but tlie furrows do not swell in the middle and narrow evenly ellipticaliy off towards the ends. The costæ. besides, distinctly cross the furrows at the sides of the central nodule (i. e., in the furrows are here distinct transverse costæ), while these furrows else are almost smooth. The median structure of the valve generally is a little coarser, tlie areoles liere somewhat larger. 1 have seen no distinct transition between J). splonJida and the other species. Somewhat rare: -The Ostnesfiord r-j-, Raftsund r, Stene r +. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. .\rctic regions (Fin- mark, Baren Eiland, Spitsbergen, Greenland). Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. West Indies. Florida. n. homhoides (A. 8< , Xariculn h. A. Scum. :IIM.) Cl. Nords. Di, Similar to the preceding species, but the furrows swell slightly round the central nodule, and the structure here is like that of the otliiT parts of the v;il\i'. 'I'lic iiirnius air aNd more protracted towards tlie oiuls, and not consiuciimisly (tos.mmI 1i\ transverse costæ at the sides of the central nodiilr. Always easy to distiiiLiuisli iVuni tlic incccdini.'- species. FrtHincnt: Staiiisund i c, Hrctti'snos Skroven r4-. I^ai't- sund r {-, Sti'iic r -\-. Distrihiitiuii: Coasts of the Nortli Sea. Alexandria. Indian Ocean. Pacitic Ocean. Central .America. I), didyma (Ehrb.) Euhb. EiiRH. Mikiosji-oliijr. |il. 19. f. 32. Piiinularia i;eol. jil. U». f. 31. Xavicnla b. Creg. Dial. ..f Clyac, |i. 484, pi. IX, f. l->. X. (/CDnm A. Schm. Norfls. ])i;it. pi. I. f. 1; pi. II, f. I. Frequent: Moskenstrommcn r -(-, Stamsnnd c, Svolvær +, the Ostnestiord r, Raftsund r, Stene +, (iaukværo r -{-. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. Finmark. The Mediterranean. Black Sea. Caspian Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacitic Ocean, .\merica. D. chersonensis (Grin.) Ci.. C'L. 1. <•. 1). 91. Xarkula c. (iRUN. in A. Schm. Atla.s ijl. 12, f. 40: pi. H9, f. 21. Xaricuh apis (DosK.) A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I. f. 9. Not unfrequent: Stamsund +, Svolvær r, Gaukværo r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Indian C)cean. Pacitic Ocean. West Indies. Florida. D. crabro Ehrb. Jlikrofreol. pi. 19, fi^'.s. 29 a, b (non c). A. Schm. Nords. Diat. pi. I. figs. 5— 6; pi. U, l'. 4. D. crabro rar. multkostata (Grc.n.) Cl. 1. c. p. 102. Xarkula multicostata Grdn. Wien Vttrli. 1860, p. 524, pi. Ill, f. 13. Rather frequent: Moskenstrømmen r, Stamsund +, the 0.st- nesliord -|-, Raftsund r, Stene r, Gaukværø r +. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. The Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacitic Ocean. We.st Indies. Van Heirck Sv i-ar. pandura (Bkeb.) "VH. 9, l'. 1. Xaviculi pandura Bri- ^iHM. Nords. Dmt. pi. II. f. 3. Peculiar form with tongue-shaped segments. Very rare: Gaukværo, r r. Distrihution : Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. The Mediterranean. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. A merica. Frnstalia An. F. rhomboides (Ehrb.) De Toxi. De To.ni Syll. p. 277. Navicula rhomboides Ehrb. Amer. pl. 3, I, f. 1.5. Van- licurckia r. Bréb. Ann. Soc. pliyt. Belg. I, p. 204. V. H. Synops, p. 112, i)l. 17. figs. 1—2. VciT rare: Svolvær r, Erettesnes— Skroven r. histiiliiilion: Fresh watei- sjjccies, rather common. St«>iiwiM>i*> iiifoiisi>icua ((iiiKr,.) Cl. ('I.. Synops. Navir. Diat. I, p. 124. Xarkula ( i. Grko. Dial, of Clyli- p 478 111. IX, t', ii. X. fistula A. SCH.M. Nords. Dial. pi. II, f. 29. Frequent: Moskenstrømmen r, Stamsund r, Gaukværo -f c. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Hohusliln (Sweden). Balearic Islands. .Vrctic regions. Tra4-li,> iifiM aspera (Ehrb.) t'l.. Cl. Synops. Navic. Dial. I, p. 191. Stauroptern a. Ehrb. Anier. pi. I, fi^'s. 1—2; Mikrogeol. pi. .3.5 A. XXIII. f. 13. Xarimla a. Van Heurck Synops, pl. X. f. 13 (rar. yenuina Cl,). Common: Moskenstronnnen r, Stamsund -f c, Svolvær -f-, the Ostnesliord c, i\aftsund i' -f, Stene c, (iaiikværo -|-. Distributioi : Cosmopolitan. !Tliisto;;'l4»ia I'hw, M. exigna Lewis. Lewis Prop, Ac. Nat, Sc. Philad, 18H1 p. 65, pl. II, f. 5. Van Helrck Synops. p. 70, pl. 4, fiss. 25—26. Very rare: Svolvær, r. Distribution: B.rackish and marine: Baltic. Belgium. Atlantic coast of America. Behrino' Island. M. Smithii Tnw, W, Sm, Brit, Diat, II, p, 65, pl, 54, f. ,341, Van Hecrck Synops, p. 70, pl. 4. f. 1:3. Very rare: Svolvær, i'. Distribution: In brackish water. Baltic. England. Saxony. Caspian Sea. Australia. M. apicnlata W. Sm. W. Sm. Brit. Diat. II, p. 65. \,\. 62, f, :J87, A, ScBM, Atlas pl, 18,5, f, 43; pl, 186, f, 23, Very rare: Svolvær, r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. The Mediten-anean. Black Sea. China. 17. Cymhelleæ. Cymbella Ag. C. cistula (He-mph.) Kirchx. Van Hedrck Synops, p. 64, pi. 2. fi^s. 12—13. Very rare: Brettesnes— Skroven, r. Distribution: Fresh water species, frequent in arctic, northern or alpine localities. Also in slightly brackish water. C', cymbiformis (Ag.?) V. H. Van Heuhck Synops, p. 63, pi. II, figs. 11 a— c. Very rare: Stamsund r, the Ostnestiord r. Distribution: Frequent fresh ■water .species, especially from Northern and Western Europe. Arctic regions Asia, Africa, America and Australia. 28 218 Aniphoi-a Ehkb. Amphora Cl. s. s., Synops. Navic. Diat. II, p. 100. Valves with transverse rows of coarse puncta, forming longi- tudinal lines, Ol' strong transverse costæ, crossed by longitudinal ones. Connecting zone simple. Greg. Diat. of Cl\ A. proteus Geeg. p. 518, pi. XIII. {. HI. A. SCHM, Atlas, pi f. 3. Very variable. Frequent: Stamsund -j-, Svolvær r, Raftsund r, Stene +, Gaukværø + c. Distribidion : Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The Mediterranean. Black Sea. The Atlantic, Indian and Pacific Oceans. var. contigua Cl. Cl. 1. <•. p. 1(13. A. SCHM. Atlas, pl. 28. f. 4. Perhaps a separate species. Not unfrequent: Stamsund r, Svolvær r, the Ostnesfiord r. Digtrihution (of var. contigua Cl.): North Sea. The Adriatic. Labuan. New Caledonia. A. robusta (i reg. Greg. Diat. .)f Clyde p. .il9, pl. XIII, f. 7(». Not uafi-e{|uent : Stamsund r, the Ostnesfiord +. DidvlhiitluH: Coasts of the North Sea. Spitsbergen. The Mediterranean. Macassar Strait. Pacific Ocean. A. ovalis KiJTZ. KUTZ. Synops., figs. 5—6. Van Heurck Synops, p. 59. pl. I, f. 1. Very rare: Stamsund, r. Distribution: Fresh or slightly brackish water. Northern and Western Europe. Arctic regions. 1). Diplainpbora Ci.. 1. c p. 107. Frequent in Connecting zone complex, with more or less numerous longi- tudinal divisions and transverse striæ or costæ. Valves with trans- verse costæ, or rows of puncta, on the dorsal side with one or two longitudinal lines. A. crassa Gueo. Greg. Min-. Jom-n. V, \,. 72, pi. I, f. 35; Diatoms of Clyde j), 524, pi. XIV, Atlas f. 30. Rare: Stamsund r, Svolvæ,r r. Stone r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions Mediterranean. Indian Ocean. China. Tile Petit Diat. Cap IIl SO/.STI^It'/J.Sl.S I'ETIT. 111. N, f. 15, II. p. A. ScHM. At 48, f. Beautiful form. Very rare: Stamsund, r. Ul x 18 \i-; costæ 4'/;; on 10 i)., lineate. Strong longitudinal line. The costæ answer to the fig. 18 in A. ScHM. Atlas, the margin of the ventral side to fig. 17 (tliese figures thus correspond to different focussing). A. Graeffii Grus. Gkcn. in A. ScHM. Atlas pi. 25, fig. 40. Very rare: Stamsund, r. 63 ^< 14 ]).; striæ 17 on 10 |)-, crossed on the dorsal side by a blank line. Ends little protracted. Axial area a little constricted in the middle. Not unfi'equent: Stamsund r -f, Stene +> Gaukværø r. Distribution: Naples. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. A. Grevillcava Greg. Greg. Micr. Journ. V, p. 73, pi. I. f. 3(i. Diat. of Clyde p. 522, pi. 13, f. 89. A. ScHM. Atlas pi. 25. f. 41. .4. fasciata (imo. 1. c. pi. 13, f. 90 (cfr. Cl. 1. c). Rare: Stamsund r, Stene r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea and Western Europe. Spitsbergen. The Mediterranean. Pacific Ocean. Central America. A. sulcata Breb. Bebb. Diat. Clieib. f. 8. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. .523. pi. XIll, figs. 92, 92 b. Cl. 1. c. p. 112. Very rare: Stamsund r, the Ostnesfiord r. 1.5 striæ on 10 n. 74 iJ. long. Corresponds exactly to the figures and description in Gregory 1. c. Also tolerably well answering to Cleve's species. Disfrihutiun: West coast of Europe. Balearic Islands. A. Miilleri A. Schm. A. Schm. Atlas \,\. 26, f. 31. .4. moiiiU/era Greg. pi. XII, f. 69. Diat. of Clyde, Very rare: Stamsund, r. Valve 73 x 11 |i, with 7V3 striæ on 10 |)., obtuse. The ventral side as illustrated by A. Schm., rather narrow, towards the ends broader, then again narrowing. The raphe is not so distinctly bent as in the figure. On the broader part of the ventral side, inside the marginal striæ, tiiere is a band of short striæ, as in A. proteus, separated from tlic marginal striæ by a blank line. Dorsal striæ, as in the figure mentioned, crossed by a broad blank, longitudinal line. Another sharp line is seen close to the dorsal margin. Distribution: West coast of Norwav (Hvidingso). A. alata Veuag. Peeag. Diat. de Villefr. p. 41. ],\. 11. f. 11. Van Heueck Traité d. Diat. pi. 24. f. 677. Very rare: Stamsund, r. Distribution: West coast of Norway. Morocco. The Medi- terranean. Macassar Straits. America. .4. hinodis i KEG. Diat, of (^1 X'cry rare; Stamsund, r. ;34 ;). k)iig. Completely answering to the iilustnition in Gkkc I. c. Distribuiiou: Scotland, iiaiearic Islands. c. HaUiuiphoru ('i.. 1. c. \t. 117. Connecting zone complex. Raphe close to the ventral margin. Transverse, punctate striæ, not crossed by any longitudinal line. Ends of the valve usually I'ostrate or capitate. .1. luucilcntn tliii'.c. (jREll. DiiU. of Cly.lr 1.. :">HI. I'l. XU, I. (i:>. ('l.. I. cv 1.. I'.'l. Answers best to -4. rnimlciisix (iRv.u. 1. c. p. 'jl-i, pi. .\ll, I'. 71, wliicli by CYevk 1. c. — probably riditly i.-< coii.Mdcicd ;i variety of .1. mm-ihuhi. Vv\\c l!i ii.. with rather narrow eonnec-tinsz- /.one. 11 stria' on Ui ;i. Very rare: Stamsiuid, r. Distrihiition: Coasts of Sweden and Scothmd. The .Mc(htor- ranean. Maea.ssar Straits. A. vunotiii I 'l.. \'ery rare: Stamsund, r. Similar to an Amplwni fmviis. witii distinctly punctate trans- verse striæ. Valve SO x' 1.5 m its ends a little capitate-rostrate. Striæ 7V2 on 10 [>.. Didrihiitioii: Bohusliin (Swed(Mi). Arctic regions. Indian Ocean. A. costata W. Sm. W. Sm. Biit. Dial. I. p. '20, pi. 30, f. 2.i3. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 527, pi. XIV, f. 99. .4. inflafa Guvs, in A. Schm. Atlas pi. 25, figs. 29-.30. Rare: Stamsund, r. Frustule 3i x 16 <>., coarse structure; 9—10 striæ on 10 ix; many longitudinal division lines. Ends pi-otracted. Distribidion: Coasts of the North Sea. Mediterranean. Sumatra. East coast of America. Galapagos Islands. A. terroris Ehrb. A. erehi Ehrb. Micvogeol. pi. 35 A, f. 2. A. cymhifera Grec;. Diat. of Clyde p. .52ti, pi. XIV, f. 97. A. Schm. Atlas pi. 26, f. 33: pi. 39, f. 18: pi. 25, figs. -17- 19, 33-34, 36. Not unfrequent : Stamsund + , the Østnesfiord r, Gaukværo r. Distrihiition: Coasts of the North Sea. Arctic regions. The Meditci'i'anean. Macassar Straits, (xulf of Mexico. Svi A, ostrearia Bhéu. A. Hcii.MiUT Atlas pi. 2l>, f. 2:1. Van Hi . I, f. 25 (rtir. t/fpirn ('i,. I. c. |i. 129). Rare: Stamsund, r; daukva-i'o, r. Dishihiitlon: Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. Tiie .Medi- terranean. Indian Ocean. Pacitic Ocean. Oxyainphora Ci,. p. 125 Complex connecting zone. Valves acute with the I'aphe close to the ventral margin. No dorsal lonsjitiuliual lines. Usually delic- ate structure of transverse or slightly I'adiate striæ with puncta arranged in undulating, longitudinal lines. \'entral side usually of still finer structure than the dorsal side. Often a stauros. A. acuta Greg. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. 524, pi. 14, f. 93. A. Schji. Atlas pi. 2i), figs. 19—20. Not unfrequent: Stamsund r, the Ostnesfioi-d r. Raftsund r, Gaukværø r. iJistiihiition: Coasts of tiie NortJi Sea. Arctic reu'ions. The ilediterranean. China. Straits of Magellan. A. groenlandica Cl. Cl. 1. c. p. 128, pl. IV, f. 1. No stauros. var. Median striæ 12 on 10 [>-, towards the ends of the valve some- what closer. Puncta elongated, 10 on 10 |).. Very rare: Stamsund, r. Distrihiition of the main spedes: Davis' Strait. A. lævis Greg. J14, pl. XII, figs. 74 a- A. Scii.M. Atlas, pl. 2() Rare: Stamsund, r +. Distrihiition: Coasts of the Nortli Sea. Fimnark. Balearic Islands, .lava. var. lævissiina (Greo.) ('l. Cl. 1. r. p. i:iU. AiHijhora lævissima Greg. Diat. of Clyd»;, p. 51.-}, pl. XII. f. 72. A. Schm. Atlas pl. 26, figs. 3, 13—14. Rare: Stamsund r, Stene r. Distrihiition: Coasts of the North Sea. Finmark. Sea of Kara. e. Ainblyainpbora ('l. 1. c. p. l:iO. Connecting zone complex. Valves obtuse with tiie rapiie diverging dorsally. No longitudinal lines. Fine puncta, arranged in transverse striæ. Structure not finer on the ventral part of the valve. A. obtnsa Gheg. Greg. Mici-. .loui-u. V. p. 72, pi. I, f. 34. A. Scum. Atlas pi. 40, figs. 4—7, 11—13. Very rare: Stamsund, r. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Black Sea. Red Sea. Indian Ocean. China. East coast of America. Greg. Diat. of A. spectabilis Greg. p. 516, pi. XIII, figs. 80 a, c. A. Schm. Atlas pi. 40, figs. 18-2.3. Not unfrequent: Stamsund +, Stene i-, Gaukva'ro r. Distrihiitiun: Coa.sts of the North Sea. The Mediterranean. Indian Ocean. Pacific Ocean. West Indies. Davis' Straits. t. Psammamphora Cl. 1. c-. ji. 132. Connecting zone simple. Else as Amhhjimiiliora. A. ocfUata Donic. DONK. Micr. .Joui-n. 1861 (ii. s.) I, p. 11, pi, I, f. 11. V.vN Hecrck Synojis. p. 56. pi. I, f. 26 (var. ti/pica Cl. c. p. 133). Somewhat rare: Stamsund r, Svolvan- r. the Ostnesfiord r -{-, Gaukværo +. Distrihiition: Coasts of the North Sea. Sweden. The Adriatic. g. Cyiuhaniphora Cl. 1. c. p. 134. Connecting zone simple. Valves of rather delicate structure. No longitudinal lines. Raphe close to the ventral margin. A. atigusta Greg, r ('l. Cl. 1. c. p. 135. Greg.'^ Diat. of Clyde p. 510. pi. XII, f. 66 (rai: tijiiirn Cl.). Rare: Stamsund, r. Hardly Gregory's species. Distrihiition: Scotland. Arctic regions. East coast of North America. West Indies. E. Jørge rar. ventricosa (Gbeg.) Cl. Cl. 1. e. p. 13.1. Amphora v. Greg. Diat. of Clyde p. .511. pl. XII. f. «8. Not unfrequent, Mosken.strømraen r. Stam.sund r, the Ø,stnes- fiord r -{-. Stene r, Gaukværø +. _ Answers completely to Gregory's species, but is very variable. Distribution: Coasts of the North Sea. Sweden. Arctic regions. The Mediterranean. Red Sea. Epitheniia Bréb. U. turgida (Eheb.) Kutz. Kdtz. Bacill., pi. 5, f. 14. Vax Hei'Rck Svnops.. pi. 31, 1—2. Navicula f. Ehrb. 18.30. Fresh -iwater species var. Westerinaani (Ehrb.) Grun. Grun. in Wien Verb. 186:^, p. 32.5. Van Heurck Svnops. p. 138, pi. 31, f. 8. Naviada W. Ehrb. 1833. Very rare: Gaukværø, r; Moskenstrømmen, r. Distribution: In brackish water. Coasts of the North Sea. E. avfjiis (Ehkb.) Kutz. KiJTZ. Bac-ill. pi. 29, f. 55. Vak Hehkok Synops, pl. 31, figs. 15 — 17. Eunotia argits Ehrb., Mikrogeol. pi. XV A, f. 59. Very rare: Brettesnes — Skroven r, Gaukværø r. Distrihiition: Fresh water species; also in brackish water. Frequent, especially in Northern Europe and in alpine localities. E. zebra (Ehrb.) KtJTz. KtJTz. Bacill. pi. 5, f. 12; pi. 30, f. 5. Van Heurck Synops, pl. 31, figs. 9, 11 — 14. Eunotia z. Ehrb. Inf. p. 191, pi. 21, f. 19. Very rai'e: Gaukværø r, Stene r. Distribtitioii: Common fresh water species. E. tnusculus KiJTz. f. n decidedly cosmopolitan species, a thorough treatise on their varieties and forms is a very important and valuable work, indispensable when one wishes to obtain an accur-ate knowledge of the distr-ibution of identical and closely related species. Notwithstanding the exten- sive matci-ial consisting of an immense number of facts and obser- vations, often made with the utmost care and accur-acy as to details in structure, we are still obliged to acknowledge with r-egret that our- krrowledge of the individual vai-iations and r-eal constancy ni' the var-ious distinguishing characters is ver-y deficient. These species play an nnimportant jiart with regai-d to the char-acter of the flora. It is. hewevei-, an interesting fact that, appar-errtly, so many sjrecics of diatoms ar-e common to most seas of the world. Even if a good many of these widely distr-ibuted species, on a moi-e thoi-ough examination, should prove to consist of similar-, but separate species, having ditter-ent areas of distribution, there will still i-emain a great number of species which, in Europe. occur fr-om the Mediterr-anean to the Arctic Sea. It must, however-, be i-emembered that the valves of diatoms ai-e almost of eternal 221 duration aiul tliat thus fossil valves Avill ciilarLrf the apjiai-cut area of distribution of the still livin;^' species. Most of the species of this i.-'rouj) 111 aic jnoliahly recent OIK'S, a y^reat number of them beiny olisrrvcd alive on the west coast near Heriren. Next to srroup 111 it is i;iou|i \'. which contains the greatest number of species. Many of tlieni have a pi'edominating- southern distribution, but occur, uune or less freriueiitly. as far north as the coasts of the North Nea. To this group belong tlie following (a few of wliich might perhaps rightly be reckoned to anotiier group): Vv.-citiudi^ciis Botliii. Biddulphiu pHlchella (a broken valve, Tromso, Cl.i. B. regina (only exceptionally found as far north as Scotland I. B. faviis (once found in Spits- bergen). J5. alter Hci) IS. B. punctata. Syneåra undulata. S. Hennedyana. Raphoneis nitida. Dimeregramma minub-. £>. fulvitm. Gbjidiodcsm is distans. Grammatophora serpentin<(. Nitzschia punctata. N. acuminata. N. hilohata. 2s. lancflolata (a). Canqiylodiscus eximius. Surirella fastuosa. Achnanthes longipes. Phuroneis distans. P. hritannica. DonVmia recta. Pleurosigma rig id urn . P. formosum. P. speciosum. P. halticum. Scoliotropis latastriata. Caloneis consimilis. C. Uanda. C. iiiusca. Ibtauroncis .•adiiin. Navicula moniliformis. N. latissima. K. compressicauda. N. superimposita. K. palpchralis a, var. Barclayana, var. (iiigulosa. iV. pnetrxfii. N. clanita. y. forcijxitd rar. Fiinidhirid cluriculus. P. Tn-rrlipiua. Diploneis coff'eiform is. D. lineata. D. (contiguii var.) eudoxia. J). notidiUts (var. explrta). D. fusen var. (jregorii. D. nidjar. D. nitvsrrvs. 1). sejddrld. D. didiidid. D. cher.iunt'Hsis. D. crcdiro et var. paiidura. Mastogloia apiculatu. Ampliora protcds var. eontigua. A. macilenta. A. costafa. A. hinodis. A. sule.dtd. A. dldfd. A. ohtu.^-d. A. spectabilis. A. ocellata. Epifhemia mdsculus. Many of these species were for the first time described and illustrated in the work by Gregory above mentioned. All these species have not previously been mentioned from the arctic zone. To this group should properly also most of those be i-eckoned which are previously known from the arctic zone, but only from the coast of Nordland („ Finmarken"). Less numerous are the species of a mere western European distribution, group IV. Such species are, however, on the whole not numerous. Here belong the following species: Coscinodiscus diwUinis var. (west C. Nonmmni. C. fuscieulatus A. coast of Norwav). Sch.ai. Actinoeyclus crassus. Aetinoptychus s})lendens. Bidduljili ia turgidd. Synedra ktculds. A'itzscliiu litorea. N. naricularis (Spitsbergen?). Campylodiscus par rains. Coeconeis lyra (west coast of Norway). These species, the first and the last ones only excepted, are common to Great Britain and Norway. A closely related group is g'roup II, including species with a predominating western area, though also occui'ring right up to the arctic zone. These are the following: Coscinodisc us Kiitzingii. Flcurosigma attcnuatum (^). Caloneis liber. Schizonema crucigcrum (Y). Naricula northumbrica. N. peregrina var. hfwingensis, N. prasccta (west coast of Norway). Diploneis hyperborea vai". excisa (west coast of Norwav). Hyalodiscus .scotieus. Biddulphia rhombus. B. Smithii. Nitzschia apiculata. Campylodiscus angularis. Ehoicosigma arcticum. Caloneis brevis. Narieula dirrcta et var. subtilis. N. fortis. N. distans. N. palpehralis var. semijdena. A", pygnuea. Diploneis hyalina. Amphora lævis. The genuine arctic species, belonging to gToup 1, are few Nitzschia Mitchelliana. Gomphonema Icam isehatieum. Amphora groenlandica. Diploneis entomon Cl. p. p. (^ D. sdheinetd var. niedid). Coscinodiscus borecdis. Aeiinoeyclus cdienus'Y Bidddlphid drcticd. Syncdrd kam tscha ticum. S. rostellata. Grammatophora arctica. All these species, except the last one, are besides very rai-e. At last we have the remarkable group VI of only southern forms, partly only known from regions situated far to the south or even only from the tropical zone. Their distribution (as earlier known) extends northwards only as far as to the Mediterranean. To this group belong: Nitzschia (insignis var.) t^jiafhu- lifei-a N. coarctata. N. (Smithii var.) notabili.-<. Amphora Grwffii. (Coscinodiscus leptopus i-erxis C. nodulifer. Aulacodiscus Kittoni. A. ■Johnsonianus. Bidddlphid regina var. B. Idtd. There may, however, be some doubt as to whether the ibrms observed of Biddidphia lata and Amphora Græffii ai'e identical with those, which usually occur in southern regions. Moreover, Coscino- discus leptopus, Nitzschia spathulifera, N. coarctata, N. notahilis and Biddulphia regina var. are all veiy rare and scai'ce. There remain, however, Coscinodiscus nodtdifer and the two species of Aidacodiscus, all of ^\-hich occur in compai-atively large numbers, and in several samples. These species are easily recognizable, and have a pro- nounced tropical area of distribution. Probably these species are all fossil, but T cannot at present with certainty decide this. Coscinodiscus nodulifer has most prol)ably occurred as a plankton species. All the species of groups IV. V and W, a considerable number of species in all, have not before been known fiom the arctic zone. Index. Pag. Achnanthes brcvipes Ag 206 — longipes Ag 206 Actinocj'clus alienus Gkun 197 urassus VH , . 197 — Ehrenbergii Ralfs 197 — moniliformis Ralfs 197 — Ralfsii (W. Sm.) Ralfs 197 — sparsus (Greg.) Rattr 197 Actinoptychus splendens (Ehrb. ?) Shade 199 — imdulatus (Bail.) Ralfs 199 Ampliiprora hpidoptera Gheg., = Tropidoneis 1. — maocima Greg., = Tropidoneis ni. — obtusa Greg., = Pseudoamphiprora staurupteia. Amphitetras antediluviana Ehrb., = Biddulphia a. — lata De T., = Biddulphia 1. Amphora acuta Greg 219 — alata Perag 218 — angusta Greg., Cl 220 — binodis Greg 218 — costata W. Sm 219 — crassa Greg., et var 218 — cymbifera Greg., = terroris. — eunotia Cl 219 — fasciata Greg. = Grevilleana 220 — Græffii Grun 218 — Grevilleana Geeg 218 — groenlandica Cl. var 219 — inflata Grun., = costata. — lævis Greg 219 — lævissima Greg. = lævis var. — macilenta Greg 219 — monilifera Greg 218 — Mullen A. SCHM 218 — obtusa Greg 219 — ocellata DoNK 219 — ostvearia Bréb 219 — ovalis KiJTZ 218 — proteus Greg., et var 218 — robusta Greg 218 — spectabilis Geeg 219 — stauroptera Bail., = Pseudoampliiprora s. — sulcata Bréb., Greg 218 — terroris Eheb 219 — ventrinosa Greg., = angusta var. Asteromphalus heptactis (Bréb.) Ralfs 199 Aulacodiscus Johnsonii Arnott 199 — Kittoni Aenott 199 Auliscus sculptus (W. Sm.) Ralfs 199 Auricula complexa (Greg.) Db T 208 Bacillaria sooialis Greg 204 Bacteriastrum varians Laud 20 1 Biddulphia alternans (Bail.) VH 200 — antediluviana (Ehrb.) VH 200 — arctica (Brightw.) 200 Pau. Biddulphia aurita (Lyngb.) Bréb 2()0 — halæna Brightw., = arctica. — f avus (Ehrb.) VH 20U — formosa (Brightw.) 200 — lata (Grev.) 200 — nobiUs (Witt.) 200 ~ pulchella Gray 199 — punctata (Brightw.) VH. . 200 — regina W. Sm., var 199 — rhombus (Eheb.) W. Sm., var 200 — Smithii (Ralfs.) VH 200 — turgida (Ehrb.) AV. Sm 200 — Weissei (Grun.) 201 Caloneis amiDhisbæna (Bory.) Cl 210 — blanda (A. Schm.) Cl 210 — brevis (Greg.) Cl 210 — consimilis (A. Schm.) Cl 210 — liber (W. Sm.) Cl. et var 210 — musea (Greg.) Cl 210 Campylodisous angularis Geeg 206 — decorus Bréb. ... 206 — e.ximius Greg 206 — parvulus W. Sm 206 — Ralfsii W. Sm 206 — Thuretii Bréb 206 Ceratoneis arcus (Ehrb.) KiJTz 203 Chætoceros atlanticus Cl 201 — contortus Schutt 201 — diadema (Ehrb.) Gran 201 Cooconeis britannica KiJTZ., = Pleuroneis b. — costata Greg., = Pleuroneis c. — distans Greg 207 — lyra A, Schm 207 — nitida (Jreg., = Rhaphoneis n. — norvegica Grun., = Heteroneis n. — pinnata Greg., = Pleuroneis p. — pscMdomarginata Greg., = Eucocconeis p. — quarncrensis Grun., = Heteroneis Alliuiuminna. — scutellum Ehrb. et var 207 Cosoinodiscus apoUinis Ehrb. var 195 — borealis Bail 196 — centralis Ehrb., Rattr 196 — ooncavus Geeg 19.5 — concinnus W. Sm 1 96 — curvatulus Geun 196 — decrescens Gkun., et var 197 — e.xcentricus Ehrb 196 — fascimlatus A. Schm., ^ Normanni. — KUtzingii A. Schm 196 — leptopus Grun 19.") — lineatus Ehrb., et var 19.'), litH — marginatus A. Schm., = KUtzingii. — nitidus Greg 19.5 — nodulifer Jan 197 t'osciiiodiscus Noinianni (iKEo I9(i — oculiis iridis Kllitii.. — riiili;ii. \;\v. — punctulntiis Oreo Hit» — ladiatus KliRB., et var 197 — Kothii (Ehrh. ?) CrBUN I9(i — KciiitUlans (Jrev., = apollinis var. stellaiis Rop Ult) — Ktriatiis Kii-rz., = C.vclotella s. — snbbuUiens Jøro 19H sublineatns GuiN. — siilitilis Ehrb 191) — si/inbolophonts Grun., = stellaiis var. — si/mmetrictis A. ScHM., = Rotliii. Coscinosira polvcliorda (Gran) Gran 196, 198 Cyclotella comta (Ehrb.) Kutz 198 — striata (KiJTZ.) Grun 198 C'ynibella cistula (Hempr.) Kirciin 217 — cymbiformis (Ag.?) VH 217 Denticida distans Greg., = Glyphodesmis d. — fulra Grbg., ^ Bimeregramma l'. — minus Greg., = Dimeregranima m. — nana Greg., = Dimeregramnia miuii.< var. — statirophora Greg., = Plagiogramma .s. Dimeregranima fulvum (Greg.) Ealfs 202 — minus (Greg.) Ralfs 202 Diploneis bomboides (A. Schm.) Cl 216 — bombus Ehrb 217 — borealis (Grun,) Cl 215 — chersonensi.s (Grun.) Cl 217 — coffeæformis (A. Schm.) Cl 214 — constricta (Grun.) Cl 21.5 — contigua (A. Schm.) Cl., var 21-t — , crabro Ehrb , et var 217 — didyma (Ehrb.) Ehrb 217 — entomon 216 — eudo.xia (A. Schm.) 214 — fusca (Greg.) Cl. et var 215 — hyalina (Donk.) Cl 214 — liyperborea (Grun.) Cl., et var 215 — incurvata (Greg.) Cl 216 — interrupta (Kutz.) Cl 216 — lineata (Donk.) Cl 216 — litoralis (Donk.) Cl 215 — major Cl 215 — nitesceiis (Greg.) Cl 215 — notabilis (Grev.) Cl., var '. 215 — sejuncta (A. Schm.) 214 — Smithii (Breb.) Cl 215 — splendida (Gbeg.) Cl 216 — subcincta (A. Schjl) Cl 216 — suborbicularis (Greg.) Cl 214 Doukinia carinata (Donk.) Ralfs 208 — recta (Donk.) Grun 208 Endictya oceanica Ehrb 195 Epitliemia argus Kutz 220 — gibba Kutz., = Rhopalodia g. — gibberula KiJTZ., et var 220 — musculus, KiJTZ., var 220 — turgida (Ehrb.) Kutz., var 220 Encocconeis pseudomarginata (Gkeg.) Cl 206 Eunotia arcus Ehrb 203 — bidentula \V. Sm 203 — major (W. Sm.) Rab 203 — pectinalis (Dillw. V) Rab 203 — prærupta Ehrb 203 triodon Ehrb 203 Eupodiscus argus W. Sm 199 — crassus W. Sm., = Actinocyclus c. — sparsiis Gkeu., = Actiuocyclus s. Frustulia hita Bréb., = Pinnularia 1. Pag. Frustulia rliomboides (Ehhb.) De T 217 Gallionella sulcata Ehub., = Paralia s. Glyphodesmis distans (Gheg.) Gbun 203 — WilHamsonii (Greo.) Grun 202 Gomphonema constrictum Ehrb 208 e.xiguuni Kutz., var 208 — kamtscliaticum Grun 208 Gramniatopliora arctica Cl 204 — islandica Ehrb 203 — macilenta W. Sm., = oceanica var. — marina (Lynob.) Kutz 204 — oceanica Ehrb 204 — serpentina Ralfs 203 Heteroneis AUmanniuna (Gbeo.) 207 — uorvegica (Grun.) 207 — qnarnet-ensis (Grltj.) Cl., = AUmanniana. Heterostephania Rothii Ehrb., = Coscinodiscus R. Hyalodiscus scoticus (KiiTz.) Grun 198 — stelliger Rail 199 — subtilis Bail 199 Isthmia enervis Ehrb .' 201 — nervosa KiJTz 201 Mastogloia apiculata W. Sm 217 — exigua Lew 217 — Smithii Thw 217 Melosira Borreri Grev 198 — gi-anulata (Ehp.b.) Ralfs 198 — Eoeseana Rab 198 Meridiou circulare (Grev.) Ag 203 — marinum Geeg., = Sceptroneis lu. Navicula abrupta (Greg.) Donk 213 — amphisbæna Boby, /= Caloneis a. — angulosa Geeg., = N. palpebralis var. — apis A. Schm., = Diploneis chersonensis. — aspera V.H., = Trachyneis a. — Barclayana Greg., = palpebralis var. — blanda A. Schm., = Caloneis b. — bomboides A. Schm., ^ Diploneis b. — bombus Geeg., = Diploneis b. — borealis A. Schm., = Diploneis b. — breris Greg., = Caloneis b. — cancellata Donk. et var 211 — cha-sonensis Grun., = Diploneis c. — clavata Greg 213 — claviculus Gkeg., = Pinnularia c. — coffeæformis A. Schm., = Diploneis. — compressicauda A. Schm 212 — c07isimilis A. Schm., = Caloneis c. — constricta Gbdn., = Diploneis c. — crabro Ehrb., = Diploneis. — crucif era Grun 212 — cntciformis Donk., ^ Pinnularia. — cuspidata KtJTZ 210 — didijma A. Schm., = Diploneis d. — digito-radiata (Gbeg.) A. Schm 211 — directa W. Sm., et varr 211 — distans (W. Sm.) Cl 212 — divergens A. Schm., = Pinnularia d. — Donkinii A. Schm., = Diploneis constricta. — elongafa Grun., = Caloneis liber var. — entomon , = Diploneis e. — Eudoxia A. Schm., = Diploneis E. — Eugenia A. Schm., = Diploneis sejuncta. — finmarchioa (Cl. et Grun.), Cl 211 — fistula A. Schm., = Stenoneis inconspiiua. — forcipata Grev. et var 213 — fortis (Greg.) Donk 212 — fraudulenta A. Schm 211 — frigida Grun 211 — fusca Greg., = Diploneis f. 22i E. Jørgensen. NaviculH geniina A. Schm., = Diploneis bombus. — granulata Bréb., = monilifera. — Gregoru Ralps., = cancellata var. — Hennedyi W. Sm., et var 213 — humerosa Bréb 211 — hyalina Donk., = Diploneis h. — hyperhorea Gr'jn., = Diploneis h. — incons2nciM Greg, = Stenoneis i. — incurvata Greg., = Diploneis i. — interrupta Kutz., = Diploneis i. — latissima Greg 211 — legumen A. Schm., = Pinnularia 1. — liber W. Sm., -- Caloneis 1. — lineata Donk , = Diploneis 1. — litoralis Donk., = Diploneis 1. — lyra Ehrb., et varr 213 — maxima Greg., = Caloneis liber varr. — mediterranea A. Schm., = Diplonei.i eudoxia. — minor Greg., = palpebralis var. — monilifera Cl., et var 211 — multicostata Gnus., = Diploneis orabro. — musca Greg., ^= Caloneis m. — nitescens Greg., = Diploneis n. — northumbrica Donk 212 — notabiUs Grev , = Diploneis n. — opima GRtJN 212 — ovulum A. Schm., = Hetemneis Allmanuiana. — palpebralis Bréb., et var 212 — ])amlura Bréb.. = Diploneis crabro var. — peregrina Ehrb., et var 211 — Pinnularia Cl., = Pinnularia quadratarea. ~ polystida Grun., = Hennedyi var. — præsecta A. Schm 212 — prætexta Ehrb 213 — punctulata W. Sm 211 — pygniæa KiJTZ 213 — quadratarea A. Schm., = Pinnularia q. — radiosa Kutz 211 — rhomboides Ehpb., = Frustulia r. — rostellata (Greg.) A. Schm 212 — sejuncta A. Schm., = Diploneis s. — Smithii Bréb., = Diploneis S. — spectabilis Greg 213 — spkndida (xReg., = Diploneis s. — subcincta A. Schm., =; Diploneis s. — superimposita A. Schm 212 — Trevelyana Donk., = Pinnularia T. — tumida Bréb., = Scoliopleura t. — versicolor Grun., = forcipata var. — Zostereti Geun 212 Nitzscliia acuminata (W. Sm.) Geun 204 — angularis W. Sm 205 — apiculata (Greg.) Grun 204 — bilobata W. Sm 205 — coarctata Grun 204 — coustricta (Greg.) Grun 204 — distans Gkeg 205 — hutigarioa Grun 204 — liybrida Grun 205 — insignis Greg., et var 205 — lanceolata W. Sm 205 — litoralis Grun 204 litorea Grun 205 — longissima (Bréb.) Ralfs 205 — marginulata Grun., var 204 — Mitclielliana Greenl 205 — navicularis (Bbéb.) Grun 204 — notabilis Grun., = insignis var. — panduriforniis Grhg 204 — punctata (W. Sm.) Grun 204 Nitzscbia sigma (Kutz.) W. Sm 205 — Smithii Rai.fs 205 — spathulata Bréb 205 — thermalis Grun., var 205 Opephora pacifica Grun 202 Paralia sulcata (Ehrb.) Ci 198 Pinnularia acuta W. Sm., ^ Xavicula radiosa vai-. — Allmanuiana Greg , = Heteroneis A. — borealis Ehrb 214 — claviculus (Greg.) Cl 214 — cruciformis (Donk.) Cl 214 — digito-radiata Greg., = Navicula d. — distans W. Sm., = Navicula d. — divergens W. Sm 214 — fortis Grcg., = Navicula t'. — lata (Bréb.) W. Sm 214 — legumen Ehrb 214 microstauron Ehrb 213 — nobllis Ehrb 214 — peregrina Ehrb., = Navicula p. — (juadratarea (A. Schm.) Cl 214 — radiosa W. Sm., = Navicula r. — rostellata Greg., = Navicula r. — semiplena Greg., = Navicula palpebralis var. — subtilis Greg., = Navicula directa var. — Trevelyana (DONK.) Cl 214 Plagiogrannna Gregorianum Grev., = staurophorum. — staurophorum (Greg.) Heib '. 202 Pleuroneis britannica (Næg.) Cl 208 — costata (Greg ) Cl 208 — pinnata (Greg.) 208 Pleurosigma acuminatum W. Sm., = attenuatum var. — affine Gron., = Normanni. — attenuatum (KiJTZ.) W. Sm., var 'JiHi — balticum (Ehrb.) W. Sm 20!i — carinatiim Donk., = Donkinia c. — elongatum W. Sm 2n;» — torniosum W. Sm 20tt — Normanni Ralfs 20H — nubecula W. Sm., var 2(.)9 — recta Donk., — Donkinia r. — rigidum W Sm ., 20!» — speciosum W. Sm 209 — strigosum W. Sm 209 — suberectum Cl. = nubecula var. Podosira hormoides (Mont.) Kijtz. 19» Pseudoaniphipora stauroptei-a (Bail.) Cl 209 Pyxilla baltica Grun 201 Rhabdonema adriaticum Kutz 203 — arcuatum (Lyngb.) Kutz 203 — minutum Kutz 203 Rhaphoneis nitida (Greg.) Grun 202 Ehizosolenia setigera Brightw 201 Ehoicosigma arcticum Cl 209 Rhoicosphenia curvata (Kutz.) Grun 208 Ehopalodia gibba (Kutz.) 0. MiJLL 203 Roperia tessellata (Rop.) Grun 1 99 Sceptroneis kamtschatica Grun 202 — marina (Greg.) (Jrun 202 Schizonenia crucigenun W. Sm 210 — Grevillei Ag 210 Scoliopleura latestriata Grun., = Scoliotropis 1. — tumida (Bréb.) Rab 209 Scoliotropis latestriata (Bréb.) Cl 209 Stauroneis finmarchira Cl. et Grun., = Navicula f. — Gregorii Ralfs 2!0 — phoenicenteron Ehrb 210 — salina W. Sm 210 Stawoptera aspera Ehrb., = Tra<-liyneis a. Stenoneis inconspicua (Greg.) Ci 217 Pa-. Steplmiiogonia actinoptvchus (Hiirh.) Gri'N 201 — poh-gomi Ehrb 201 Striatella uiiipunctata (Lynob.) Ao 203 Surirella fastuosa Guru 206 — «remma Ehrb 206 — lata \V. Sm.. = fastuosa var. — naricularis Bréb., = Niteachia n. — ovalLs Bréb., et var 206 — orata KiJTZ., = ovalis var. Svnedra afflnis KiiTZ., var 201 bacillus Grko 202 — erystalliua (Ao.) KuTZ 202 — Heiineayana Greg 202 — hyperborea Grun. var ' 202 — kamtschatica Grun.. var 201 — rosteUata Grun 202 — superba KuTZ 202 — tabulata Kutz., = affinis var. — ulna (NITZSCH.) Ehrb 201 I'Hf,' Syiieilra micliiliita (Baii,.) \V. Sm 202 Tabellarui Hocciilos» (Roth.) Kutz 203 Thalassiosira decipiens (Grl'N.) Jøro 198 — gravida Cl 198 Tlialassiothri.v uitzschioides fJRUN 202 Trachynei.>i aspera (Ehrb.) Cl 217 Triceratium alternans Bail., = Biddul] liia a. — arcticum Briohtw., = Biddnlpliia a. — favus Ehrb., = Biddulphia f. — formosuni Brightw., = Biddulphia f. — latum Grev., = Biddulphia 1. — nobilc Witt., = Biddulphia n. — punctatum Brightw., = Bidduljjhia ji. — Weissei Grun., = Biddulpliia W. Tropiduneis lepidoptera (Greg.) Cl 208 — maxima (Greg.) Cl 208 Vanheurckia rhomboiden Bréb., = Frustulia r. Xanthiopy.vis umbonata Grev 198 Zyqoceros balæna Ehrb., = Bi(i(Uili>liia arctica (Brightw.). IV. COMBINATION OF HYDROGRAPHICAL AND BIOLOGICAL FACTS. NOTES. In this section I have aiven some facts, which it has occurred to me might be of practical interest. It is, however, quite impossible to define clearly between practical and purely scientific marine investigations. A. The natural (/Oiulitioiis of the Fiords. relates, that in a tVat;uieiit of an ancient : in tlie year 872 „one of the two Nor- IvAii. went with a large army from Ire- •) to aid lii.s father wiio was at war with One of our historian Irish annal it is tolil. tin wegian kiniis in Dulilin. land to Lochlann (Norwa the king of Lochlann."') It must be said that the ancient Irish had found a particu- larly suitable name for the land, which is also in modern tourist language made famous as „the land of fiords'' . The Norwegian series of fiords presents many interesting problems to the naturalist too, and a thorough examination of them will undoubtedly serve to thi-ow light on many questions. If one sets to work to make a tlioiduiih seieiititie investigation of a tiord, the facts obtained may be divided into three principal groups; those concerning the shape and situation of the fiord (top- ography), or concerning the medium with which the fiord basin is filled (hydrography) or concerning the plants and animals con- tained in it (biology). The object in view, in case of such an examination, should be to gain the greatest possible insight mto the biological phenomena, but in order to attain this end, one will be compelled to study most carefully the topographical and hydro- gi-aphical conditions of the fiord. As a part of the topography of the fiords one must. I think, consider such things as their geo- graphical position, proi)ortionate size, subdivisions, relative depths, the occurrence of barriers, rocks under water, holms and islands. In addition to these things, the nature of the bottom and the sur- rounding hills, the geological history of the fiord (e. g. the rise and fall in the shore line) etc., must be taken into consideration as be- longing to the topography of a fiord. To the hijdroyrapluj of the fiords may be reckoned all the facts and qualities concerning the medium which fills their basins, such as salinity, temperature, gas- eity, transparency, the motions of the water (currents, waves, tides), formation of ice, inflow of rivers or streams etc. Finally, atmos- pherical conditions must also be taken into consideration as play- ing an important part in the physical state of a fiord (c. g. tem- perature, downfall, prevailing winds, atmospheric pressure etc.). The biology of the fiords will include vegetable and animal life in their waters, at the bottom and in the bottom mud. The plan here suggested for the examination of a tiord must, I thiidc, he taken to be tolerably complete, and I will look upon it as a guide in my future work. I must, however, at once confess that the in- vestigations I have hitherto made in noiihern Norway do not make it possible to fill in very much of the frame work I have set up in the foregoing lines. I will, nevertheless, build up the skeleton in the hope that it may be sohdly covered later on. a. Topographical Notes. The Geographical survey of the Norwegian coast has given us maps, in which very much of what I call the topography of the fiords is made clear. But the complete mapping out of the northern fiords is not yet finished. A good deal of information about the fiords will also be found in Prof. A. Hellands-) topographical works, and a description of the ground through which the fiords have dug their way, will be found in „Det nordlige Norges geologi" (The Geology of Northern Norway) by Dr. H. Reusch. The problem of the fluctuations in the shoreline ai-e treated in detail by Dr. Andreas Hansen.^) In a hydrographical paper concerning the western fiords,*) I have touched upon the etfect which changes in the level of the sea have upon these inner parts of the fiords which are connected with the principal fiord by comparatively shallow curi-ents. As rega'-ds these currents, it seems i)retty generally to be the ') Loch = lake, fiord. '•^) Lofoten og Vesteraalen, Tromsø amt. *) Norges geoL undersøgelses aarbog f. 1896 — 99. *) Studier over naturforholdene i vestlandske tjordu Mus. aarb. 1903, no. 8. Hvdriigrafi. lierg. case that they have forced their way through moraines, which in many instances cause the comparative confinement. Helland') mentions examples of this, in Kvænangen, both the „Stor'"- and „Lille strømmen" having forced themselves through old morain' -. It is most probable, that the majority of the so-called „stroinnn ■■ (currents) in the fiords, run over such moraines. With respect to the situation of a fiord, it is not only its geo- graphical latitude which is of importance for its vegetable and animal life, a very weighty factor is also its relative position to the prevaiUng current in the surrounding ocean. I^et us make an experiment. We cut a section along the 22nd degree of longitude (E of Greenwich) towards the boundary line of Finland and con- tinue to cut along the boundary to Jacob's river on the south side of the Varanger Fiord. Then we turn this section around the point where the longitudinal line and the shore line of the continent intersect, so that the fiords of Finmark will lie in a direction which is approximately E— W. These fiords will then undoubtedly undergo a chauire in their biologv. and notwithstanding that they wei-e 0. Nordgaard. now further north, the cliang-e would quite certainly be such that several boreal species would occur there, while some of tlie arctic ones would die out, or possibly retire into the innermost parts of the tiords. Such a change would take place, because the fiords in this way would have been brought into closer contact with the heat axis of the northwards ilowing current. On the relative depths of the fiords, I have made some re- marks in the first part of this work, and reference should also be made to the coast maps. The Finmark fiords are of rather a different character than those in Noi-dland and Tromsø amts, for they are comparatively shallow. An explanation of this has been given by Dr. Andreas Hansen') who writes: — „ When the high- land ceases in Finmarken, the fiords too acquire another character. They become broader and shallower, less typically formed basins in the loose schist, beds, indeed, for less active and less concen- trated glacier-streams, because here, in the low plateau country, there were not originally such deep caiions to determine the course of the glaciers, as on the western slope of the mountains." As a general rule it may be said that there is a deep channel in the fiords with a muddy bottom. On either side, there is a bank or edge of land, which in some cases is evenly sloped, but generally has a most uneven surface. It is, nevertheless, in many instances, ])Ossible in a definite section to speak of the angle of inclination of the bank of land. It is clear that, the depth being the same, the side surfaces will increase in proportion to the diminution of the angle of in- clination, as will be seen from the figure below, which represents a transverse section through a fiord. ide surfaces are thus in inverse proportion to the sinus of the angles of inclination. Eg. - 90", S : Si Si 30", and then: S. r\e of inclination is 30", the side surface will large as it is when the land bank is perpendi- If in the one case, the line of intersection between the side- area and tlie transverse section be s and the angle of inclination a, and in another case the corresponding values be Si and a, we get: — h sin a, Are the side surfaces (S and Si) taken to have equally long ground lines, or if one will, shore lines, but with different angles of inclination (a and «,) one gets, according to elementary geome- trical law: — S : Si = s : Si but hence follows: — S : Si = sin ui : sin ci. ') Norway, Official Publication When the thus be double cular. This little mathematical exposition is valuable in so far as it plainly shows that the space which is available for the distribution of animals depends, to a great extent, upon the angle of inclina- tion of the edge of land. And it gains in interest when it is re- membered that experience proves that the edges, both in the ocean and the fiords, teem with animal life. The presence of islands, holms, rocks etc. in a fiord must also be said to be important factors in the animal life of a fiord. They all tend to increase the extent of the particularly productive areas. Another important factor in the vegetable and animal life of a given district, is the occurrence of a belt of skerries („skjær- gaard"). With respect to navigation, such belts of skerries act as powerful breakwaters. And as such they are biologically too of importance, and of course the many islands, holms and rocks, with their rich algae vegetation, greatly increase the number of speci- ally productive surfaces. Mr. M. FosLiE of Ti'ondhjem lias kindly given nie some in- formation about the influence of such a „skjærgaard" on algae. He writes that where there is none it will, amongst other effects, also be found that the number of species is less. If the coast be an open one, a number of species which require more or less pro- tected spots is as a rule absent. With Mr. Foslie's permis- sion, I quote a part of his letter to me, he writes: — ,. Those species which are principally found on the open coast, will also generally be found inside the „skjærgaard" or in the larger fiords, but usually in the most exposed places, and even there they arc not so strong and well developed as on the ocean coast. An ilhi- stration may be found in the large Laminarians. L. hi/perhorea and L. (hg'ituta are always large and strong in the open sea, but decrease in size and change their shape the further in one finds them. A total absence of some „breakwater" or other often re- sults in the tearing away of large quantities of algae, which the autumn and winter storms drive ashore. I have, for instance, seen immense masses of Laminaria cast in, especially in Berlevaag and Loppen. On the other hand, there are species which are loss hardy, and they are smaller on the open coast tlian in more sheltered places, even if they are found on the coast. They then go further down, where the rush of the waves is less. Therefore, especially along the coast of East Finmark, there are many places where vegetation seems to be poor and only to consist of a fin\ species, while there is comparatively rich vegetation in fairly shel- tered bays.'' An exceedingly important factor in the hydrography and bi- ology of the fiords, is their relative position to the prevailing sum- mer and winter winds, and a closer study of these things will pro- bably throw light upon many matters which hitherto have been uncertain. 231 b. Hydrographical Notes. Ill the tirst part of tliis work, a iiiiiiilicr of liydrojrrapliical (lata from tlie tiords will 1)0 found. Now I will mention a fow moiv dotail.-;. and treat of some tliiiiLjs wliicli have not yet been mentioned. First then, some remarks on llir inlliienee which the prcvailiiii.'' winds, waves and tidal currents exert mi veyetahle and animal life in the sea. In a very iiiterestiii>; pajier. .Mr. !■'. W. IIakmkh has recently explained tlie inipoitaiice of the prevailiiii; winds as a ireoloiiical factor.') Mr. Hak.meu call.s attention to the fact that dead shells are not found in lariie numbers on the eastern shores of the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, although there is no want of mol- luscs in the adjacent sea. The reason for this absence of shells is found by Mr. I!.\iiMi;ii in the fact that the prevailing winds at pre- sent are westerly. On the contraiy, the presence of Crag beds on the east coast presupposes a ditleient prevailing; wind from that which is now the case. ..Easterly gales might have been prevalent in that part of the North Sea, rather than those from a westerly (juarter, as at pre- sent.'' In another paper, Mr. Hakjier-) has drawn attention to the tidal currents as a geological factoi'. He points to the state of things in the Irish Sea, „where an accumulation of dead shells on the Turbot bank, ott' the coast of Antrim, is caused by the tidal currents which sweep with much velocity through the narrow channel separating Ireland from Scot- land." The fact that in some places in Coralline Crag, layers of large shells may occur, while at other places smaller shells are predominant, is considered in the light of tidal currents, for Mr. Harmer says : — „Shells are sorted out by currents of varying strength as pebbles in beds of gravel ; small specimens Avould there- fore have accumulated in one place, larger ones in another, and comminuted shells, or fine calcareous sand in a third.'' Wind and current are not of little importance in dynamical geology, on account of their carrying powei-. But just this charac- teristic causes these factors also to have an influence, in different ways, upon living creatui-es. The course of a current offers par- ticularly favourable conditions for the nourishment of plankton- eaters, and a current-facies of animals may be spoken of. It is true that animal life is not profuse where the deposits of material are greatest, but, on the whole, it is correct to say that the bed of a current is profusely supplied with animal life. In a purely theoretical light, the supply of plankton for a given animal must be in proportion to the velocity of the current. It is, at any rate, evident that the motions of the water are of great importance in connection with the supply of nourishment for plank- ton-eaters. Dr. Ei)WAin> 1'>ri)wnf. •') has drawn attention to the fact that medusae, which are kept in an aquarium where the water is un- disturbed, will at tirst swim quickly about, „but in a few hours, it sinks to the bottom, apparently tii-ed out. After an interval of rest, it takes another swim, and again sinks to the bottom. This is repeated until the medusa becomes exhausted; then it stays at the bottom and slowly dies." This unfortunate state of things has ^) Influence of Winds upon Climati' ilurii Journ. Geol. Soc, vol. LVII, 1901, p. 408. -) A Sketch of the later tertiaiy Hist or Assoc, vol. XVII, 1902, p. 42.o. ^) On Keeping Jlednsaf : live in an Aipia N. S. Vol. V, no. 2. 1898. the Plcistotene Epoch Quart, of Kast Anglia. Proc. Geol. in. .lonrn. Mar. Biol. Assoc, been remedied by Ur. E. T. Brownk and Dr. E. 1. Aliæn ha\1ng succeeded in constructing an apparatus by means of whidi the movements of the water have been skilfully imitated. Mr. Danne- vifi's hatching apparatus is constructed on a similar principle. With regard to the force of the tidal currents, it will easily be seen that this will tlepend upon thi' height of the title, i. e. the difference between ebb and flow. In the north of Norway, this difference is, on an average, about 2 mtrs., and as a consequenct; of this, the tidal currents are considerably strong in the narrow channels and in the smallest parts of the fiords. Based upon material furnished by the Norwegian „Gradmaalingskommission",') I will give some figures which show tiie average difference between high and low tide in succession in 1884 and 1885. 1884. 188.5. Stavanger 0.424 m. 0.427 m. Bergen 0.988 „ 0.97.5 „ Kabelvaag 2.(i40 „ 2.014 „ Vardø 2.19;-) „ 2.175 „ Generally speaking, it may be said that the tidal wave runs northwards along the coast, and the tidal currents flow- into the fiords when the tide rises and outwards when it falls. In the channels of the „skjærgaard", it may be taken as a general rule, that the direction of the current is northerly or easterly when the tide I'ises, westeriy or southeriy when it falls. But it must be remarked that in many channels the direction of the current changes a little after the water has been at its highest and lowest. In the currents running between the islands of Lofoten (Gimsøstrøm, Napstrom, Sundstrøm etc.) the water at first flows northwards when the sea is at half-high-tide and turns again at half-low-tide. The same is said to be the case in the currents which connect the Skjerstad and Salten Fiords. The best known of these is the socalled ..Saltstrøm", which surpasses even „Mosken- strømmen" in force. I have attempted, in an article on the two mael streams in Norway, (de to store malstrømme i Norge) -) to explain the change in the direction of currents at half-high and half-low-tide, and have theoretically worked out the following conclusion: — If the inner part of a fiord be connected by a current with the prmcipal fiord, and the direction of this current be changed aftei' high and low tide, the difference between ebb and flow will be less inside than outside the said current. Thus, the difference between the niveau at high and low ^\-ater should be less in the Skjerstad than in Salten Fiord. I have not as yet had an opportunity of verifying this theoretical conclusion. Concerning the direction of the surface stream along the coast of Norway, Mohn's current map is very instructive.') The fol- lowing amusing little story shows that there, in the summer, may be an easterly current along the coasts of Finmarken. Sophis Tromholt'') relates that in the beginning of the eighties S/S. «Nordstjernen" was in the summer wrecked on Knivskjælodden, a little west of the North Cape, and very soon sank. A couple of months later, the vicar of Næsseby had rowed out a little way in 1) C'f. Vantlstandsmaalinger, h. 2) „Naturen" 1901, p. 30r,. •■<) The X..rth Ocean, jil. XLIII. *) Under Nordlysets Stra.aler, p. V, p. 124. Copenhagen 1885 232 the Varauger Fiord and suddenly he caught sight of a little box floating in the water. On closer examination, he found, to his great surprise, that his own name and address was written on it. It had been sent by the „ Nordstjernen" from Kristiania, and after the wreck of the vessel „the clever little box" had found its own way to its destination, which is a fanciful expression of the fact that winds and waves had carried it to the inner part of the Varanger Fiord. Outside the prominent rocks of Finmarken, the tidal currents are very strong, the direction being easterly when the tide rises, and westerly during its fall. I have had personal experience too of the strength of tidal currents. In the summer of 189i, in the course of a zoological expedition in Finmai'ken, I was out in a little boat on August 14th anil had three men with me, I intended to pass Nordkyn going west. We had been sailing a little while, but the wind ceased and we were obliged to try to row; this was exactly oppo- site Nordkyn. The stream was, however, against us, and it proved to be utterly impossible for us to make any headway. Fortunately the water was so .shallow just here that we wei'e able to anchor until the current slackened. That the tidal currents have a considerable carrying capacity, I have also noticed in Nygaardsstrømmen at Bergen, very near the Biological station. Not only large mussels but mediumsized specimens of a star-fish (Asterias rubens) now and then sail along with this current. So it is not strange that bottom forms, as for instance Foraminifera. are often found in plankton. Currents and \\inds play also an important part in the fact that plankton is heaped up in quantities at certain special places. A closer study of this subject will undoubtedly throw light on things connected with the catch of plankton-eaters, such as herrings, sprats etc. Lately, it has become clear to me that the downfall plays an important part in the hydrography and biology of the fiords. My thoughts were first turned in this direction, when I noticed that an increase of salinity occurred in the fiords of northern Norway, from January and throughout the spring. In the fiords in the neighbourhood of Bergen too, I have seen that the surface salinity is greatest in the winter, as the downfall then is least and there is a portion which does not exert its influence for the time. ( )ne would then expect that the great difterence in downfall in the west aud north of Norway would be remarkably felt, and this is clearly shown to be the case. A closer study of the downfall also gives an explanation of tiie fact that the deeper layers in the Porsanger Fiord have such a low temperature. According to Gean,') Dr. Hjokt found on the 24th of August 1900 the following conditions in Osterbotten, which is connected by a shallow channel with the rest of the Porsanger Fiord: — d. 0 m. t. 7°.0(i C. under ;32.oo 20 „ 4».1.S ,, .•i.3.51 50 „ -^ 0".07 ,, 34.24 90 „ ^ 1".02 „ 34.29 According to Mohn,-j the annual average temperature at Kistrand, which is in the inner part of the same fiord, is 0".8 C. >) Das Plankton dea norwegischen Nordineeres. Rep. Norw. Fish, and Marine Investigations, vol. II, nr. 5, 1902, p. 142. 2) Klimatabeller for Norge, I, p. 18. The annual average downfall for the years 1896 — 1902 at Older- øen at the end of the Porsanger Fiord is reckoned to be 374 mm.'). In the years 1899 and 1900, the downfall for the different months was found to be as follows:-) — 0 1 d e r 0 e u. Downfall. January . . February . March . . . April . . . . May June July August . . . September October . . November December 1900 mm. 11 5 2 24 62 94 30 69 11 23 20 17 32 67 10 49 Year ' 155 409 As a conseriuenee of tlie slight downfall in tlie winter, the salinity of the surface layers constantly increases, and in this way there is a tendency to great regularity both in the temperature and salinity of the layers.^) But under these circumstances, the cooling of the surface by means of the vertical current will be felt far down, (Cf. Hydrography, p. 17) and the cold of the arctic winter will, in this way, penetrate down into the deeper layers. When the state of things is like that in Osterbotten, where a shallow channel effects the connection with the fiord, the warm under- currents cannot penetrate. Then too, the summer downfall is much more effective than tiiat of the winter, so the mixing on the sur- face in the summer will serve to pi'event the summer heat fi'om penetrating downwards. Taken together, these things will, I think, explain Dr. H.jort's surprising statement of h- 1.02 at a depth of 90 mtrs. in Osterbotten, and will also give a clue to the fact tliat most of the arctic animals are found in the inner parts of the fiords. It should also be i-emembered that the longer a fiord is, the more will the continental influence be felt. In western Norway, a different state of things is found in such shut-in basins as Osterbotten. I have studied conditions in the Lyse and the Mo Fiords, both of which belong to districts which form centres foi' the maximum downfall in Norway. At the station Nedrebø, in the Lyse river district, the average fall from 1896—1902 was 2 169 mm.; and at the station Farstveit, in the Mo river district, it was 2 738 during the same period. I beg to refer to what I have recently written about these fiords.*) Now I will only mention that while the bottom water in Osterbotten contains degrees of cold from the winter, the bottom 1) Nedberiagttagelser i Norge, aarg. Vill, 1902, j). 12.5. 2) Cf. Nedbøriagttagelser, aarg. V, VI. •') Cf. Hydrogr. Tables nrs. 8.3:3— 84f). ■») Studier over naturforholdene i vestlandske fjorde. I. H.vdrograti. Berg. Mus. Aarb., nr. 8, 1903. CuDibination. 233 wat.T ill tlu' Mo ami l.ysr Kinnls bad a tniiiicratuiv convsiKimlin-- to tlu' avcraiiv aiiiiiial aliiiosplu'iic li'iniuMatm'f o( tlif place. Also ill the latter lionl.-;, subiiiaiiiic ridiics prevent the warm bottom water tVoiii pcnctratinir in, and. moreover, tlio snpply of fresh water ill the winter is so ij-reat that the vertical current is prevented from assumiii",' any lariie proportions. Tiie transmission of heat down- wards takes place princiiially by conduction. A niaxiinum in the autumn ami a mininiuni in the spring find their way ijradually downwards, ami liiially an averaij'c is readied, wliicli coi'i-csponds to the annual average atmospherie temperature.') The yicjerstad Fiord must probably be classed with the ^lo and Lyse Fiords. The bottom water is homoterniic (cf. Hydrography, p. 11). the supply of fresh water is suflicient to prevent the wintei- cold iVuin penetratinir down into the depths. The station yulitjelma, in the Vatnbynd river district, Jiad an average fall of 1 097 mm. in the years 1896 — 1902, and the station Graddis, in the Salt river district, during the same period had an annual average of 533.-) According to Mohx,^) the annual average temperature at Bodo is 4".l C. and at Ranen 3.5. On August 17th 1877, the Norwegian North Atlantic Expedition found that the temperature in the Skjerstad Fiord at a depth of about 500 mtrs. was 3.2. On April 4th 1900, I registered at the same depth 3".l5 C. If one now considers these two atmospheric averages, it would seem that 3.^; is a probable value for the annual aveiage tem- perature of the air in the Skjerstad Fiord. If we, however, imagine the large basin of the Skjerstad Fiord moved to the inner part of the Porsanger Fiord, and with the same connections with the lattci- as it now has with the Salten Fiord, we should certainly tind that the bottom temperature would be considerably lower than that of the annual average of atmospheric temperature in the inner part of the Porsanger Fiord. For, from what has already been said, it will be seen that the supply of fresh water at the latter place is not suftieient to preveait an evening out of its salinity in the winter, thus allowing the winter cold to exert its influence on deeper layers of water. In some of the lesser tiords adjacent to the Vest Fiord, I have also noticed that the bottom temperature has been lower than the annual average atmospheric temperature, which would imply that somewhat of the Avinter cold has found its way downwards. Examples of this fact may be found in Rombakeu, Skjomen, the Ggs Fiord etc. Such places excel in many arctic forms. These tiords have already been referred to, and I would call attention to what has been said about them in previous pages and also to PI. 19, where the curves YI, VII, YIII represent the conditions of temperature in Skjomen, the Ogs and Skjerstad Fiords. The curves for Skjomen and the Ogs Fiord are especially characteristic on account of their slight bend, which is a sign of a uniform salinity. The temperature curves for Tranodybet, the Tys Fiord and Oxsund are given so that compaiisons may be made, (PI. 19, curves I, II, IV, V), all the curves are very much bent in the upper layers, where there is great variation in salinity, but in the layers where there is uniform salinity they become almost a straight line. Curves III and IV, which represent the conditions of tem- perature in March 1899 in the sea off Røst and in the Tys Fiord, show plainly that a higher temperature prevails in the deeper layers in the tiords than in the corresponding depths in the Nor- ') Cf. Studier over uaturtbi-holdene i vestlandske fjorde, p. 4t;. 2j Cf. Nedbøi-iagtfagelsei- i Norge, aarg. VIII, ji. 12.5. 3) Kliinatabellei- for Xorge I. p. IS. wfoiaii Sea. .\s I iiave already stated, the rca.son for this is to lie found in llie fact that such tiords as the Tys Fiord are of such a formation as excludes the arctic bottom water from the .Nor- wegian Sea, but gives admittance to the warm .\tlaiitic, waters which fill the basins. Then too the fresh wafei' which Hows into the tiord from the land, is sutticiently large in quantity from the Bokn Fi(n'd to the Vest Fiord to prevent the wintei' cold from penetrating downwards to any eoiisidei-alile depth. There is another tliiiii.'- wliicii one midit suppose to be, to some extent, dependent upon the variation in downfall. 1 mean the height of the water on the coa.st.s. From ..Vandstandsobservationer", published by „den norske gradmaalingskommission" I have on pi. 20 drawn some curves, which give the monthly average height of the water at Kabelvaag and Vardø in the years 1882, 1884 and 1885. The measurements have been made with selfregistering instru- ments at 0, 1, 2, 3 etc. hours after the moon's culmination and from these results the average has been calculated. Taking it for granted that the 0 points have been unaltered, and that the instru- ments in other respects too. have been quite reliable, one must be able, by help of the data thus obtained, to form a wellfounded opinion of the variations in the rise and fall of the water, in the course of the year, on the northern coasts. A glance at the curves (I — VI, PI. 20), will show that there is at any rate one tiling which cannot possibly be accidental, the curves show a definite tendency to a minimum in April. Similarly, too, a maximum can be arrived at for the months November— January, while the re- maining variations suggest accidental causes. On the same plate the curves representing the average monthly downfall at Svolvær, which is situated near Kabelvaag and Vardo, are given. Both these curves show a decrease during the first months of the year up to May, in which month the year's minimum downfall is reached. The Svolvær-curve shows a maximum in November, and the Vardø-curve in October. Tliere is this point of resemblance between the water-heights and downfall curves, that they generally show a decrease during the first months of the year, respectively up to April and May, but it cannot at all be said that the decrease in heights is caused solely by the decrease in down- fall. Of course the variations in downfall exert some influence on the height of the coast water, but as regards the north of Norway, it Avill easily be seen on comparing the curves that this influence is by no means sufficient to account for the great differences in height. It should be remembered that 1 cm. is taken as the unit for the height, and 1 mm. for the downfall curves. At Svolvær, the amplitude of the curve representing the aver- age, monthly downfall is 8.3 cm., the corresponding value at Vardo is 5.3 cm. The observations made of heights have not been so complete that it has been possible to calculate the normal average for each month, but on the basis of the amplitudes of the Kabel- vaag and Vardo curves, we get: — .Ainplihide. Amplitude Kabelvaag 1882 . . . ... f) 1 cm. Vardo 1S82 . . .... 52 cm. — 1884 .. . . . . (lO „ — 1884 . . . 35 „ — 1885 ... ... 45 ,. — 1 8S5 . . . 47 ,, These figures show, with all desirable clearness, that the variations in the course of the year are so considerable, that they 30 can only in a slight degree be caused by ttie variations in down- fall from one month to another. The principal cause must be looked for in another direction, and one naturally turns one's atten- tion to the distribution of atmospheric pressure, which, as is well known, determines the motions in the air — atmospheric currents — . Di-. Andreas Hansen^) has called attention to the fact that the maximum atmospheric pressure in the spring and the minimum height of the water, and the minimum midwinter barometric altitude and the greatest height of the water are, practically speaking, correspondent. Prof. MoHx-j in his meteorology, has given the atmospheric pressure curves at Stykkisholm, in Iceland, and Gjesvær, near the Noith Cape, and with respect to the course of these curves, he says that, on both sides of tiie Norwegian Sea, the atmosplieric prcssur'e is lowest in the winter and highest in May. 'fhe lowest atmosphei'ic pressure from January — May, we should expect to iind somewhere in the Norwegian Sea, and this is seen to be the case from Mohn's chart (1. c. p. 173) where a minimum is given at the NE of Iceland. This minimum is main- tained, according to Prof. O. Pettersson,^) by the upper layers of water in tlio Norwegian Sea giving olF heat to the atmosphere. At any rate, it appears to be certain that the distribution of the atmospheric pressure on land and sea during the winter causes such winds as help to sweep the water a\\ay from the coasts. It is probable that the most important causes of the annual fluctuations in the height of the water on the northern coasts may be found in the different distribution of atmospheric pressure in summer and winter and the winds which are dependent upon this. On pi. 21, I have given the down- fall curves for 1899 witli crossed lines for the stations at Svolvær, Skomvær, Tromsø and Alten, and have based them upon ..Nedbøriagttagelser'' (Ob- servations on Downfall) published by the Norwegian Meteorolo- gical Institute. Similarly, the normal curves for the same stations are given in straiglit lines for a period of observation from 13 to 29 years. From these curves, it will be seen that, in a single yeai'. there may be great divergence from the normal downfall. It is evident that the fluctuations in the amount of downfall exei't an influence on the temperature and salinity of the sea. By increasing the height of the Avater in the fiords, the downfall also has some influence in producing currents. In the chaptei- dealing with the cod fishery in Lofoten, I will try to prove that there is a correspondence between the fishery results and the variations in the distribution of atmospheric pressure, and will, in so doing, use the height of the downfall as a measui'c of the influence of tlie A\'inds. c. Biological Notes. The problem of tlic vertical distribution of living beings lias occupied many biologists. I will not here treat of it at length, but only mention a few facts. As far back as 1835, Michael Sahs*) divided our seaweed belt into the following 4 zones: — (1) That of the Balanns, (2) that of the Patelhi, (3) of the corals, and (4) that of the La- mi naria. The greater depths had at that time been so little ex- amined, that Sars could not attempt any division of the life found there. Since 1835, however, this subject has occupied the atten- tion of many, and several divisions have been made. But I will only give here the one I prefer. Dr. Stuxberg has, in his book „Evertebratfaunan i Sibiriens Ishaf", accepted the same division for the animals as F. R. Kjell.mak^) for algae, viz: — (1) The littoral zone. That part of the bottom, which is laid bare at low water, and \\liicli in Norwegian is called „f.jærcn". (2) The suUittond zone. From low water' mai-k to the lower- limit for' algae. (3j The elittorul zone. All that is below the lower- limit for' algae. 1) Skandinavieus Stigninjj. Noi-ges Geor. Unders. Am-r). f. 1896^99. 2) Kristiania 1902. •■') Die liydrogi-aphisciien Veiiiiiltnisse der oberen Wasserschicliten des iionl- iidien Nurdineeres. Bilian^' t. K. Sven.ska Vet. Akad. Handliiigar B. 23, afd. II, ■*) Beskriveiser og lagttagelser, p. VI. '') SuxBEKG refers to Kjellmax's treatise: — Ueber die Algenveiretation des Murmansclien Meeres an der Westkiiste von Novaja Semlja und Waigatscli. Nova Acta Heg. Soc. Scient. Ups., Ser. Ill, vol. e.\tra ordinem ediiinii. Upsala 1877. According to P. Buye,') the dividing line between the sublitto- ral and elittoral zones is fixed by Kjellman at a depth of about 40 m. in Bohuslen, and this figure seems to suit the conditions on the soutlnvest coast of Norway too. „0n the coasts of Nordland and Firrmark", says M. Foslie in a letter to me, ,,algae may ge- nerally be found down to 40—50 in., but vegetatioir mostly occur's to a depth of only about 30 m." With regard to the vertical distribution of animals, STUXBERt; fixes the limit between the sublittoral and elittoral zones in the Sibei-ian polar water's at 30 — 40 fathoms, but I think it is best to keep to the algologists' limit, for a lar'ge number of animals is found irr the seaAveed zone. As far as I krrow, Norwegian alg- ologists have accepted Kjellman's division, and I would suggest that zoologists also should test its practicability for animals too. If it be necessary to have a finer division, Michael Saks's zones should be given a new ti'ial. As algae vegetation only r'eaches down to a certain depth, the (|uairtity will to some extent depend upon the inclinatiorr of the bot- tom. On a rock which forms an angle of 30" with the hoi'izon, ther'c Avill, other things being equal, be much moi-e algae than if the rock were per'pendiculai'. The space between the shor'e line and the lower algae limit, which may be called the growing area for algae, has a definitB propoi'tion to the angle of inclination. Here again the same remar'ks as on page 230 ai-e applicable, and the same mathematical explarrafion stands good. It will be found that the growing ar-eas are in iiivorse propoi'tion to the sinus of the andes of inclination. ') Bidiag tir Knndskaben oni Algevegetationen ved Norgi^s Vestkyst Berg. Mus. Aarb. 189.1—95. No. XVI. Combinntiou. L'.Jo Notes on the animal life in some of the (lords examined. In tlic small Hords surroniKiiug 8aiKlhoino, a Ibw (lro(i<,'-inj,'-s were made, and the result was so far satisfactoiT as to enable us to form an opinion of the cliaraeter of the animal life in these liords. Of annelides, the followinir were noticed: — Hannotlior iiiipar. LcjiiduiiulKs cinviis, PhijUoduiv mactihita. N('iihtli;/s ciliatn, X. cocca, ())ii(i)liis conch i/lcf/a, Lcodicc itorrcj/irn, Areiiicoln marina, Potnniilla nviilecta. FiH(jranu imidcja, Stcrnaains fosnor. In „fjaM'en" near tSund farm, several specimens of Echhims paUasi were taken. Of echinoderms') were taken e. g. Ctcnodiscnn cnspatus and Solaatcr syrteHsif, and of brachiopods and molluscs: — TeieJnatulina caput serpentit:, T. scptcntrionali^: Pcctcn wJandicas. P. septemradiatus, Modiolaria lærujafa. Leda minutn, Portlandia tenuis, P. lentieuln, Area pectaucaloides, Cardium fasciatum. C. minhmim, Astarte banlsi, A. sulcata, A. coiDin-essa, Xeæra arctica,X.obesa, N. ohesa vnr. (jlacialis, Saanciua arctica, Zirphæa crispata, Margarita groenlandica, Machce- roplax obscura, Trochas occidentalis, Amauropsis islandica, Xafica affinis. Admete riridula, Beta declivis, B. rn'"etermissa. Eteonc depressa, Defrancia lucernaria etc. On the other hand, it has been pi'oved that in those fiords, or pai-ts of fiords, where the ocean water has free access (t = 6 — 7° C, s = about 35 "/oo) the fauna in the deep water is predomi- nantly boreal. (Cf. Hydrography, p. 19). With respect to the Vest Fiord, Professor G. 0. Saks') many years ago called attention to the fact that in the littoral and sublittoral zones some characteristic arctic animal forms certainly do occur, while the fauna in the deep water is southern in its character, and corresponds in most respects to the fauna on the west coast of Norway. By the aid of the material which has been obtained by hydro- graphical research in recent years, we are now able to explain the reason for this state of things. On the surface, the warm current, which flows northwards, makes itself most felt on the outer coast, but its influence decreases the further one goes in the fioi'ds. But, ') NogU Bemerkninger om den Marine Fai Kyster. Troniso Museums Aarshefter, II. Ti Karakter ved X.irL'.-s lie. 0, 1879. 2 36 O. Nonlg-aa cl. on the contrary ^vith regai'd to the warm bottom water, which is almost independent of continental factors, and which, therefore, can retain its propeiiies almost unchanged during its course in the tioi'ds. And the observations made have shown that the temperature and salinity of the bottom water in the Vest Fiord ditfers only very slightly from that of the fiords on the west coast of Norway.') The similarity in fauna which the zoological examinations have brought to lig-ht are thus quite natural. As the Vest Fiord is the last of the large fiords which has bottom water with a temperature of 6 — 7° C. and a salinity of about :35 pro mille, it is also natural that it forms the northern limit for many boreal and lusitanic forms. Many southern' forms are also found in Malangen, but the arctic species arc doubtless in the majority there, and this is still more certainly the case in the Bals Fiord, the Ulfs Fiord, Lyngen and Kvænangen. As Malangen, hydrogivaphically speaking, takes the position of a kind of transition fiord, I will mention some of the animal forms we dredged there. Polychæta: — Harmothoe rarispina, H. nodosa, H. aspprrima, Lepidonotus amondseni, Laetmonice filicornis, Leanira tetragona, Nephtys incisa, N. ciliata, Leodica norvegica, Brada (jnmulosa, B. granulata, Euphrosyne lorealis, Nicomache hiudnindis. Pecti- narin koreni, Terebdlides strowi, Sabella pavonia. Of Bryozoa, there are two very characteristic boreal species which have their northern limit in Malangen, namely, K'metoskias smitti and Domopora stellata. , Amphrpcda :"-) — Hyale nihoni. Sommes athli. Hipiiomcdon jirophujnis. Ori-ltfJDiinrUii min/ifx. (). pfnguis. Tryphosn hoihufi. Anonyx mfi/n.r. Li'jiiili'jicr-i-cinii midio. Lejitojiho.rns fith-nfus. Hai- phiia nrglectii. H. .■tnoiialis, G. O. Saus . A. glarialis, Gray Limopsis winiitn, Phil Cnrdhint echinatuiii, Lix C. edule, Lin C. ciliatum, Fabr C. fasciaiuin, JIont C. miyiiiiium, Thil SaTipes grocnlaiidiea, Lix Cypr'wa islnmlien, Lix Astarte boiealis, Ciiemx A. bankni, Leach A. sidcata, d-.x Costa A. (omjiressa, Lix A. crenata. Gray Vcmts gallina, liix V. ovata, Penn Lttcina borealis, Lix Axinns flexuosa, SIoxt A. sarsi, Phii A. goiddi, Phil A. obesits, Verb Axinopsis orbicidala, G. O. Sars Cyamium niimttum, Fabr Kdlia suhorbkularis, Mont Montacuta bi:entata, Moxt M. maltza.n, Verk Mactra elliptiea, Brown M. sitblrwicata, da Costa Syndosmya nitida, Mull Tellina ealcarea, Chemn T. balthica, Lix T. fabula, Groxov Solen pclbicidiis. Pen x Thracia truncata, Browx Neæra avctica, M. Sars jV. obe.ia, Lov X. obesa, var. glacialis, G. O. Sars... JV. subforta, G. 0. Sars Poromya granulaln. Nyst Corbula yibba, Olivi Mya arenaria, Lix M. truncata, Lix Panopca norvegica, Spexgi Saxicara arelica, Lix + I + Molliiw, c W 1 £.1 r Sciiphopoilu. Dentalium entidis, Lix + . |_ + 1 + + 1 + D. occid.'vtalc, Stimps ■'^iplionodciitnliniti ritrnim, M. Sabs Placophora. Hnnlei/ia haideyi, Bean !■■ + Tracliijdermoii aUrns. Lin ' jl T. ruber, Lowe -1_ + . + Tonicella marmnrea, Va Gastropoda. Patina jiellncida, Lin Acmra test^diiialin, JIl'li Tedxira ridx lln, Fabr T- ririjiiica, MiJLL T. fidra, 0. F. SIuli .^ ^ ^ ! ^ ' ' ! ! ^ Lepeta coeca, 0. F. Mijll -^'- Pundunlla iwacMna, Lin -|- Scisswella crispafa, Flem xVøWo ia costnlafa, Møll Cydostrema pelferseni Friele Margarita lielicina, Fabr — M. yrocnlandica, Chemn M. cinerea, Couth M. olivncca, Brown Afaehwroj lax obsiura, Colth M. vnricosa, Migh Gibbida iineraiia, Lin + G. tnniida, Mont ! -|- Trochus ocndeiitalis, Migh -|- Veliitina Uecigata, Penx •. ! -)- V. laniyera, Møll V. zonafa, Gould V. fcxilis, Mont v. a-yptospira. Medd Lamellaria Metis, O. F. Muli Marspiiia jr/odita, Lev M. micromphala, Berch M. groenlandica, JFøll Onchidiopsis gladalis, M. Sars AmpnUina smiihi. Brown Avinnropsis islandica, Gmel Xatliri ( Lnnctia) groenlandica, Beck .V. ( Lini((tia) monfagui, Fokb N. (Lnnatin) nana, Møll N. affinis, Gmel Triehotripis boreidis, Brod. & Sow T. conica. Møll i . . Littoriim httorea, I-ix -|- L. rudis var. groenlandica, Møli ^ . . -}" i. palliatn, Say i. obtnsata, Lin Lacuna pallidula, da Costa i. divnricaia, Fabr Hydrobia minuta. Totten ff. «?iw, Pesx Onoba striata. Mimt -r + + + + + + -f + + + + + + + + Gastropoda. Onoha aathus. Goild Chiyula castnnea, Møi.l ('. twnichda, (i. 0. Sars Alvania jeffreysi. Waller A. jan iiiai/eni, 1'riele Yi'issort parva, da Costa 7.'. pnrrn. var. iuferruiita, Adams /,'. hi'. cinerea, Møll B. nohilis, Møll /;. fivaUirifi, M0LI /;. IKi/llllltd, Tkosch • /;. e.rarnta, Møll B. harpularia, Couth /;. trevelgaim, Turt B. decussata, Couth IS. tenuicostata, M. Sars B. bicarinata, var. violacea, Micih B. kobeUi, Verk B. simple.1-, Midd li. sarsi, Verr 'I'liphhini'ivgelia nivalis, Lov Sjiiriilrojiis carinata, Phil .Mrhi/nid alba, Jepf 'I'ld/ilii'ii truncatns, Strøm r. riathratus, LiN '/'. hiirrimisis, Johnst Purpura lapillus, Lix Asfyris rosacea, Gould \assa incrassaia, Strøm Buccinum undalum, Lin B. grocnlainlicum, Chemn B. undulatmn. Møll B. fiiimarchiamtm, Verk B. hjdrophanum, Hancock B. humphregsiamim, Ben Neptunea despccfa, Lin + + + + -f- + :| + -j- + + + + + + + + — + + -4- -f + + + .. + + + -h 4- + + + + (s) + + + + + + + + + + + Gastropoda. Volnfopsis vorcegica, Chemn Uliko fnrtoin, Bean Sipho islandicMS, Chemn 5. gracilis, da Costa, var. glaber. Verkr. S. iurritus, M. Sars S. lachcsis, M0RCH ■!?. verh-iizeni, Kobelt iS. lafdricats, JIøll S. ebur, Møucii S. fudformis, Brod Borcofiisus berninensis, King Acera bullata, MiJLi Cylichna alba. Brown C. prnpiiiqra, M. Sars Toinatina nitidula, Lov Utricuhis inincatidus, Brcg U. pcrtenuis, Migh Amphisphyra hyaliwi, Turt A. hiemalis. Couth Scaphander puncto-striatus. Migh Pkiline scabra, Mull P. fiinnarchica, M. Sars P. fingiiis, a. 0. Sars P. ijradrata. S. Wood P. lima, Brown fe.x Niidihranchiati Doris oUrrMn, 0. F. MuLt Lamellidoris bilamcllafa, Lin L. mwicata, O. F. Mull Acantliodoris pilosa, 0. F. Mull Triopia larer, O. F. Mull Dendrorotus frondosus, Asc D. robusfiis, Verr Æolida papulosa, Lin Æ. pusilla, Friele CurypheUa nifibranchialis, Johnst C. sarsi, Friele Limnjmiifiii capilala. O. F. Mfi.i From tlicso tables, it will he seen that Malangen, Kvænangen and the lionls of Ka.st Finiiuu'k for the most part have the same molluscs. It is probable that further investigation would show a still greater similarity than that found in the tables. It may, however, with certainty be aflirmed, that there arc moi-e boreal forms in Malang-en and KviPnangen than in the East Finmark fiords, in the latter tiiere are, on the other hand, more arctic species. The warm cui-rent which flows northwards also exerts some influence in East Finmark. On --V* 1899, at the mouth of the Porsanger Fiord, at a deptii of 250 mtrs., I registered 2".75 C. (p. 8), which proved that a comparatively warm current was seeking to pene- trate at the bottom. The teinpei-ature at a depth of 2()() mti's. was 1.3 and salinity ;|4..54. According to (Jkax. on Aug. 2sth I'.iOO, at the mouth of the Porsanger Fio'rd, the following contlitions were registered from ..Michael Sars": — combination. 239 Depth: — 0 I'O Temp.: — (i.n O.J Sal.: — 3;5..-.' N., 15" 40' E.). The depth is given as being (\2i ml is., ti-niperature ()..5 and the bottom matei'ial. clay. About the sMuic time. O. sjiertuhilis was found by \". S-|"ii.m in the outer part of the Troudhjem Fiord. In a paper wiitteii in recent years Stok.m') says that this species occurs in largo quantities on Lophohelia proUfera in the outer part of the Troud- hjem Fiord. According to Gkikg,-) also Hoyle has mentioned the species from the Faeroe Channel (433 fathoms). I do not know if Lophohelia proUfera is found at the latter place, but it is veiy probable, for M. Sars') mentions that it is found off llie Shetland Isles. Verrili/) too mentions spectahiUa as found off Nova Scotia, 1883, 131 fathoms, one specimen. Nothing is said about 0. apectahiUs having been found together with Lophohelia proUfera, but in another place, Verrill writes (1. c. p. 53(i): ,.L. proUfeia B. range, 100 to 300 fathoms, off Nova Scotia; lOUO fathoms, dead, 1884, rare." There is thus probably nothing which makes it unlikely that the ophiurid in question may have l)een attached to the coral here mentioned. When working out my material of echiuoderms, Grieg'^) mentions that KoEHLER has given 0. s2)ccfabilis as being found in the Bay of Biscay, but as Koehlee's specimens appear to be somewhat different to Sahs's species, Grieg raises doubt as to their identity. The following table gives some important data concerning the places where I have found spectahiUs. 0. spectahiUs, G. 0. Sars. Date Place {.■At. & Long. Dredged between Ul. Depth of water sample m. Temp. C. Salin. cont. Bottom. "/s 1899 ' Tranedybet «8» lo'.s N. ..^ .„„ 1.5» 49'.o E. h^^O-^^O 500 eo^s 35.06 iLophohelia 28/ ifiQQ The ««:}!;:- aoo_«oo 500 60.3 35.11 \ Lophohelia 1 'O/a 1900 Anio ?r!; 1:1300-400 400 b«.55 35.18 LophoheUa ) Nogle bemerkninger om den maiim; faun lige kyster. Tromsø Mus. Aarsli., II, 1879. ^) Nye Kchinodermev fra den norske Kyst. Selsk. Forh. 1871. Se,,., p. 12. Arno is situated outside the mouth of the Salten Fiord near Bodø, and Tranodybet is a little farther in than st. 255 of the Norw. North Atl. Exp. in the Vest Fiord, the bottom here is given as being of clay, but there has probably been a hai'd spot which is , accounted for by the presence of Lophohelia, which was the case in Ti'anodybet. There is thus reason to conclude that 0. spectahiUs is so closely connected with Ijophohelia proUfera as to make the latter almost a necessity for the former. This does not, however, at all inqily that where ever Lophohelia occurs, 0. spectahiUs is also found. This is an interesting instance of one animal's dependence upon another. ') Oversigt over Trondh.jemsfjordens fauna. Beretning fra arbeidskomiteen for Trondlijenis biologiske .station 1900. 3) Ophiurioidea, p. 24. The Norw. North Atl. Exp. ") Fossile dyrelevninger fra Quartærperioden, p. 92. ♦) Results of the Explorations made by the steamer Albatross. Ann. Rep. of the Comm. of Fish and Fishery for 1883. 5) Oversigt over det nordlige Norges echinodermer. Berg. Mus. Aarb. 1902. n,). 1. p. 14. 240 0. Nordgaanl. and it will be interesting- to see what other animals exist together Avith Lophohelia. But first I will mention a few facts about the coral itself. This easily recognized species has been found in several of the fiords on the west coast of Norway up to the Vest Fiord, in rather deep water (about 150—500 in.). As far as I know, my specimens have been taken at the most northerly place for tliis species (Tranødybet, the Tys Fiord I). And 1 am inclined to think that no living specimens will be found farther north, as the colonies live on our coast under unusually uniform and settled natural con- ditions, with a temperature of 6—7" C. and a salinity of about 35 7oo. There is reason for supposing that at Verrill's locality ..off Nova Scotia" the conditions are similar. At any rate, Yerbill (1. c. p. oOG) mentions that oft" Capo Sable the temperature, at a depth of «5 — 131 fathoms, varies between 42» and 4(5'' Fhr. (5".5 — 8" C). Cf. stations nr. 2065—2071. The bottom at a couple of these stations is given as being of coral. It is, therefore, probable that the temperature here too is near 6 — 7° C. at those places where Lophohelia prolifera occurs alive. According to Verrill, only dead specimens were taken at 1060 fathoms, and if it be remembered that in the Norwegian waters the coral in question does not extend beyond the boundary of the ocean water, it tempts me to conclude that the species cannot live at a depth of 1060 fathoms oft' Nova Scotia, notwithstanding that the fall in temperature is not particularly great. Yerrill (1. c. p. 503) says „The bottom temperatures between 1 000 and 2 000 fathoms were usually between 37° F. and 39° F., and rarely 40°." If Lophohelia from 1060 fathoms had existed at this place under present natural conditions, it ought tlierefore also now to be able to thrive in a temperature of 3—4° C. But the investigations hitherto made in Norway seem to contradict this possibility. A couple of sugg^estions may be made to account for the occurrence of LophoheUa at such a great depth. The colonies may have been transported from some other locality, so that when the dredgings were made from the „Albatross" they were in a secondary layer, or a fall in the bottom level may have taken place. There ai'e instances of a rise of the bottom in a couple of places in Norway where Lophohelia has been brought several meters higher than the present water level. Prof. Michael Sars') was the first who discovered Lo^>/i(^/(''//''y liroUfera at a height of 30 meters above sea level, tliis was at Drobak in the Kristiania Fiord, he paid great attention to this occurrence and gave a good description of it. Later on, more light has been thrown upon the subject by Piof. W. C. Brøgger,-) who writes in part as follows: — „From the time of the deepest sub- mergence of the Kristiania reg-ion, an epiglacial fauna is known, which lias lived at a great depth, at least 150 meters. This is the famous dead coralrecf at Drøbak, soutli of Ki'istiania, where tile shore, from 60 meters below the sea-level to about 30 meters above it, is covered witli the remnants of a great reef of Lophohelia prolifera.'-' J^røgger also shows the height of the reef above the sea-level (30 m.) + the minimum depth of the coral in the present fiords (150 m.) answers to the upper marine boundary at Drøbak (180 m.) — „a proof, that the Lopliohelia-veef was formed, partly at any rate, during the deepest submergence of the land at Drøbak." A similar argument holds good with regard to tlie other occurrence at Stenkjær at the end of the Trondhjem Fiord. 1) Fossile dyielevningev fra quartscrperioden, p. 7H — 77. -; Om de senglaciale og postglaciale iiiveaufoiandiinger i ICi N. G. U. No. 31, p. 182-187, p. 689 (Englisli Summary). Natural conditions at the time when Lophohelia lived at Drøbak and Stenkjær cannot have been very ditterent to what they arc now in the deep western fiords, and it may from this be concluded that the Gulf Sti'eam, at least from the epiglacial time, filled the channels and basins in the Norwegian fiords with its warm water. Together with Lophohelia. M. Sars found various other cha- racteristic forms, e. g. Pecteii rifreas. P. aratu.'^. Lima exeavata, Area nodalosa fete. These animals very frequently follow Lophohelia in our fiords at the present day, but in no definite state of dependence. Further, the presence of these animals proves that the natural conditions in the depths of the fiords during the epiglacial time could not have been so very dissimilar to the present conditions. But, on the other hand, the deposits in the shallow waters plainly show that in the upper layers of water, quite a different state of things was prevalent to that of the present day. It is interesting to give a list of the most important animals which have been observed together with Lophohelia at the most northern localities where this species has been found. •'% 1900, Arnø, 300—400 m. Lophohelia prolifera. Pall., Paramuricea plaeonuni. Lis., OpMa- cantha speetabilis. G. 0. Sars, Flastra barleei, Busk, Lima excavata, Fabr., Lamellaria latens, 0. F. Mijll., Pandalus propinqvus, G. O. Sars, Pontophilns norrcgicas, M. Sars. "Vs 1899, Tranødybet, 450—530 m. I IjOjjhohelia prolifera, Pall., Ophiacantha speeUihilis, G. O. Sars, Pteranter militaris, O. F. Mull., Pandalus propinqvus, G. 0. Sars, Hippohjte polaris. Sab., Galatlwiles irinentalas. Esmark. -"■k 1899, The Tys Fiord I, about 500 m. A sounding at the beginning of our dredging stated a deptli of 725 m. and at the end 500 m. We drove along very quickly, however, and our line was hardly long enougji, so that we got nothing from the clay at 725 m. It was first at the edge that the trawl began to take in anything, and when wt^ drew it up from a depth of about 500 meters, the net was half full of living and dead branches of Lophohelia, on which was found: — Pidvinulma panctidata, D'OKb. There were also: — Lophohelia prolifera. Pall., Protanthea simplex, Carlg., Ophia- cantha spectahiJis, G. 0. Sars, Ophioscolcx glaeialis, Mull, and Trosch., 0. purpureas, Di'b. and Kor., Pterustcr militaris, 0. F. MiJLL., Eehinus elegans. Di'is. and Kor., Linens cinereus, Punnett, Leodico norvegica, JjIN., L. gunneri. Storm, Terehratulina caput- serpentis, Lin., Waldheimia cranium, Mijll., Lima excavata, Fabr., Pecten vitreus, Chemn., Pleurohranchus plumula, Mont., Metopa alderi, Bate, Janira maculosa, Leach., Pandalus propinqvus, G. 0. Sars, Hippohjte polaris, Sab., Galathodes tridenfatus, Esmaek, Mwuida nigosa, (J. (_). Saus, il/, tciiaimaiia, (i. (). Saks, Ciona intestiiiidis. Li.v. Some of the species mentioned have here their noi'thern limit, e. g. Protanthea simplex, Echinus elcgans, Lima excavata, Galt- thodes tridendatus, A wide distribution southwards has for instance Galathodes tridentatus, which, according to Milnk-Edwards and Bouvier, extends right down to the west coast of Marocco, and Lima excavata, of which Friele and Grieg write in their account of the Mollusca of the Norw. North Atlantic Exp.: — „It is also known in the deep water lictuccii tlie llclnii cs ami the •aeroe Isles, in Poi'tul\ comiilrtc knowli'd-r of the fauna of the eoral regions in our lionls. Stoum has jiiven a con- cise account of the conditions in tile 'rrondhjem Fiord, witii a map s!io\vin• P- < , 2 ea -beds b: sed on the 0CCU1 t le se; Medd. fra den n •_'4.! Those who have consiilcnMl tliis (jucstion seem to have forgotten that also A. E. Vekkim, has ixpicssed an opinion with refercnee to transportation by ice. In 18K;3. (Ire(li;ini;s weiv niailc tVoiii SS ..All)atross" in the region of the (iiilf Stream fiuni oD' ("ape llatteras to Nova Sentia. In tile ..I\esults of tiie P^xplorations" (p. 507) Veukim, writes: — ..In many instances we iiave also dredircil pebbles and small, ronniled bowlders of i;ranite and cither crystalline rocks from liciicath the Gulf Stream in deep water. These, I snppose, have lircii carried to that reyion by sliorc-iee tloatioir off in i^rcat (luantities trom our northern coasts in wintei- and sprin<;-, and meltinL;- where the warm (nilf Stream water is encountered." From this, it will be se('n that Vkkrili, inclined to the opinion that the pebbles found in the deep water were broug-ht thither by tloatini;- ice, and if tiio ice takes along- pebbles, there is nothin>;- to hinder for its also taking along shells from the coast. . In the Norwegian fiords, it is highly probable that drift-ice causes a transportation of littoral shells out into the deep basins. For instance, Litturina rndis and ohtunsata found at a depth of 150—180 m. on Risværflakot, and Gibbnla cineraria at a depth of 000 meters in the Oxsund, (in each case the shells were empty) were neither of tiiem in their primary locality. Hans Kiæe,') too, has given a very plausible explanation of the storing of gravel and shells in the snow and ice on the shore, and their conveyance to places farther off when the ice melts in the spring; his explanation is based upon personal observations at Tromsø. Fauna and Hydrography. In the foregoing pages. I have ti'ied to pi-ove that there is a close connection between fauna and hydrogi'aphy. It would from this again appear, that a majority of species of animals have an organisation which can only bear a very slight variation in hydro- graphical conditions. The number of socalled cosmopolitan species is very small, and it seems to me that the number of those which are mentioned as being widely distributed is also on the decrease. The more exact moiphological investigation which is demanded now- a-days often results in the dividing of a species into two or more. And this is the case, not only with bottom forms, but also with reference to plankton. I will give some instances of what I mean. We have for years heard that Calanux finmairliiciif' is found in nearly every sea. But G. 0. Saks-) now tells us that under the name C. fimnarchicus was hidden another species, C. hclgolandicus, Claus, which is spe- cially distributed southwards, while the former has an arctic and boreal distribution. Strictly speaking, Calunns finmarchicus contained three ditfereut .species, for Calantis hi/perhoreus was considered to be a variety of C finmarchicus previous to the publication of Dr. GiESBRECHTs well-kuown monograph on Copepods. Instead, therefore, of one species distributed over nearly every sea, we now get three species with comparatively limited distribution, C. hyper- horeus being arctic. C. /inmdrchinis boreal and arctic and C. hel- golandicux lusitanic. Similarly with respect to Euelia-ta. Instead of the widely di- stributed Eucho'ta norvegica, we now have, norvegica, glacialis and harhat'i. Examples might easily be multiplied from the Copepods. On the other hand, it is l)eyond doubt that there are also deep- (Is whirh h ^) Niveaufoviinilrin -) Crustacea ot Xc • ti-ansijor Vol. IV. exceedingly wiile distri- liitioiis are (inly subject to very slight changes and this too for extensive stretches. It is also Illere are shallow-water forms which are .so ai)le easily to adapt themselves to changes in mil are thus able to exist under very diveisc but Ihrii' nnniiier has undoubtedly been over northern AmniUdn. (',. M. K. watei' jonns ul Co butioii. Natnial en at the -real d.'pth^ very lirohahh' that organized as to be natural conditions, jihysical conditions, rated. In his excellent I.iovinsen') says: — .,[ must say that I doubt whether the northern seas really have so many species in common with the Mediterranean as would appear from the lists given in the literature available." On account of this doubt. Li:vinsen carefully comjKired the northern forms and those from the Meditei'ranean, and come to the conclusion that Aroii- rolii niariitii and Peetinaria fcorri/i from tiie latter sea were ditter- ent from the northern species beaiin<: the same name. They were given the iiaiiies .1. cliijmirdi and /' rohusfn. Similarly with respect to Fci-timiriu (niricoina, I'otdiniHa rnii- formis etc. 1 could give a number of examples from the Bryozoa too, to show how the extent of the distribution of a species diminishes, as the claim for greater exactness in the determination of a species increases. The change which has taken place in the use of the word „species" with regai-d to the Bryozoa. has had a similar effect. F. A. Smitt, for instance in his work on boreal and arctic Bryo- zoa, which in other respects is excellent, has used the word «spe- cies" in a very extended sense. He has entered as „forms" a large number of specimens which are given the rank of „species" by recent systematical investigators. As a result, Smitt's species Avere attributed with a much too extensive geographical distribution. The distribution of a species is undoubtedly dependent on many other things than the temperature and salinity of the water in which it exists. Currents especially have both a direct and indirect in- fluence. If one considers the conditions on the Norwegian coast, where arctic and boreal fauna meet, the question naturally suggests itself: — Is it the arctic or the boreal animals which on our coasts are gaining ground? To settle whether the movements of a given element of fauna or flora are progressive or retrograde, one can examine the currents in the adjoining sea. On the Norwegian coast, the current which flows in a northerly direction is predominant, and the southern animal forms are carried along with it. On tlie east coast of North America, the reverse is the case. The duration of the pelagic state is also important with regard to the penetration of the species into new districts. It would therefore seem likely that such species as Mgfi- lus cdalis and Modioht modiohtg, in which the pelagic state hardly lasts much more than a week, would find it difficult to g-et over the space between two coasts Avhich ai-e separated by a wide expanse of ocean. Along a length of coast line, however, these and similar species are widely distributed, for. in tiie course of thousands of years, the many small stejis forward amount to a considerable distance. I do not know very much about the plankton in the more southerly seas, but I have tiie. impression that there is not so much difference there in its (luantity and quality at the difl'erent times ') Systematisk geoavafisk Oversikt ovc Chætognathi og Balonoglossi. At'tiyk at' \\ Foren, i Kjf.benli.ivn 1882 o- 1883 (p. L'87). e nordiske Annnlafa. Geplii/rea, skab. Mi-dd. fra dt-n naturliist. O. Nortlp^aard. of year, as is the case in tlie northern latitudes.') And if this be a fact, its influence will be seen on the plankton-eating animal world. It is possible that the suitability of the molluscs as zoographical character-forms, depends upon the fact that a great many of them are plankton eaters. The mud-eating worms, for instance, are much less suitable in giving a characteristic of the fauna. Besides, there are species of mudeaters with a small geographical distribution. A star-tish, Ctenodiacus crisiMtus, whose stomach is almost always full of mud, is very little found beyond the arctic district. In such cases, one is compelled to conclude that the animal has very little power of adaptation. Further Remarks on Plankton. In the tiords near IJei-.i^en. Febiiiary is the month in which the plankton is poorest, and there is reason to think that the minimum for the year, for the noi'thcrn fiords of Norway, also falls in this month. The great change in i)lankton life occurs at the spring inflow of the diatoms. In the fiords near Bergen, March is the month when the dia- toms begin to show themselves e n m a s s e. but at ditterent times, Avithin the limit of this month, from year to year. It is not yet possible definitely to fix the time Avhen the winter state gives way to the spring one in the northern fiords, but it is probable that the spring-diat.oms appear in very large ' quantities somewhat later here than in the south west fiords. Below I give some data con- cerning the occurrence of diatoms on the northern coasts. In the Tys Fiord on -",3 1899 only a few diatoms were found, but on Vi they were numerous near Lille Molla, and this was also the case on *U in the same year at Hola near iSvolvær. 'V4 1899. In the harbour at Stene in Bø (Yesteraalen) many diatoms, 0 — 3 m'. 'Vi 1899. The Malangen Fioi'd, many diatoms. Whilst there in Malangen, from 12th— llth of April 1899, was a rich develop- ment of diatoms, in Kvænangen on 19th of the same month, winter conditions prevailed. But on '-'A the spring diatoms also had shown themselves in Kvænangen. ^'/4 1899, Trold Fiord harbour, many diatoms. ^V-i 1899, Ingøhavet. many diatoms. ^Vj 1899, Repvaag haibour, diatoms. '"A 1899, The Porsanger Fiord, many diatoms. '*U 1899, Mehavn, diatoms. Vs 1899, Vai-dø, some chains of diatoms. Vd 1899. Hola near Svolvær, few diatoms. At the place last mentioned (in Lofoten) the first rush of diatoms was over. In place of them, there were multitudes of forms in ditterent stages of development belonging to CojH'poda, Cliripedki, Annelida etc. --/.•i 1900, The Østnes Fiord. 0—25 ni., development of the spring diatoms. '"/a 1900, The Vest Fiord, 0 — 25 m., many diatoms. -'/4 1900. The Skjerstad Fiord, still winter conditions. 74 1900, The Salten Fiord, many diatoms. V4 1900, The Folden Fiord, still winter conditions. Previously in this treatise, it has been shown that the Vest Fiord is the most important terminus for a great number of south- I) Both large plankton- crustaceans. le Spitzbergenreiniieei- to llie relic zone is a time when food ern bottom forms. It is probably also the case, if one substitutes plankton forms for bottom animals. North of the Vest Fiord such species as Pleuromamma ruhustd. Dahl, and Candacia nrmatci, Boeck, will hardly be found. In the Norwegian series of fiords, En- chceta norvegica, for instance, is not found north of the Vest Fiord, but I took specimens of Chiridius annatus in Malangen. The very large quantities of such Siphonophoni as Cupulifa sarsi and Physophbra borealis along the northern coast andjn the northern fiords during the winter of 1899, was an occurrence which merits further mention. Of the forms mentioned, Cupulita sar.yi was exceedingly common. On -74 1 saw in the Jøkel Fiord (arm of Kvænangen) a fisherman whose gloves on the inside were stri- ped red by the remains of this siphonophor which had fastened itself to the fishing lines. The inhabitants looked upon this as being something unusual, which points to the fact that the pheno- menon is not of annual occurrence. As the plankton species in question are oceanic, their occurrence in large quantities in the fiords can hardly be explained in any other way than by supposing that there had that year been an unusually strong flow of the current in the upper layers of water in the sea towards the coast and into the fiords. It occured to me to connect this with the prevailing winds. To be able to form an opinion of the relation between the sea and land winds, we will look at the downfall for the period in question.') Downfall from October 1898— March 1899. Bodø Tromsø Gjes vær Vadsø Downf. Normal Downf. Normal ■'""■"■ Normal Downf. Normal mm. mm. mm. mm. mm. mm. mm. mm 1898. October 108 106 86 98 77 79 53 80 November . . . 148 109 184 86 113 66 61 69 December . . . 153 7.5 103 100 63 121 60 1899. January 70 77 .')8 108 78 no 79 50 February .... 129 61 174 110 78 57 55 45 March 96 61 80 9.5 69 61 114 41 Average 117.3 83.6 109.6 100 85.8 63.5 K0.6 57.5 As it is more especially the ocean winds which cause down- fall, one must be .justified in concluding that, from October 1898 to March 1899, their influence on the coast line in question must have been greater than usual. But this would again result in more than the ordinary quantity of water being driven in from the sea coast, which must be evident in the kind of plankton which occurs. In this connection, it is also interesting to recall that, on the south west coast of Norway (in the spring-herring district), the fishermen call some Salphæ ,,silderæk",-) and they look upon their appearance as a sure sign that the herrings will come in shoals to the coast. It is not altogether impossible that scientific investi- gations will verify this prognostication. At any rate, it appears to be (piitc reasonable, that the prevailing ocean winds stir up sui'- face currents wiiicli drive both herrings and their food towards the coasts. ') Cf. Nedboriagtiagelser i Norge. Aarir. IV (1898) og V (1899). 2) From sild (herring) and reka (to drift with the stream). Cf. M. Sars, Fauna littoralis Norvegiae, Part I, p. 63. B. The Investigations considered from a practical Point of View. The Vest Fiord is one of the most thorouahly investigated of our fiords, speaiiing in a biolog-ical and liydrograpliical sense. And the reason for this is not difficult to understand. The government has found it necessary to send naturalists to the district in whicii a cod fishery is carried on, upon the results of which the income of the country shows an important rise or fall, in proportion to the suc- cess or failure of the catch. The statistics taken have shown that the catch varies quite considerably from one season to another, and it has been the aim of the investigating naturalists to discovei- the factors which have an influence on the fate of the fishing. The most important marine animals for us are undeniably cod and her- rings, but in addition to these, there arc many other fish which arc caught in large quantities on the coasts of the counties of Nordland, Tromsø and Finmark.') I will first mention some inverte- brates, which are of economic importance. Then I will deal with the cod fisheries in l^ofoten and Finmark. a. Some Invertebrates of economic Importance. The animals may be divided into the following groups: — injurious, indifferent, indirectly useful, directly useful, if account only be taken of their useful or baneful relation to mankind. A decidedly injurious animal is Myxine ghtfinosa. which sucks out the fish caught in nets and on lines. tSuch forms as Calanus finmarchicus, Boreophaus'm iiicnnis, Xyctiphanes norvegica, many worms, molluscs etc., may be said to be indirectly useful, as they serve as food for edible fish. To the du'ectly useful animals, belong first of all those which are eaten by man, then those from which useful products are ob- tained, and lastly those which are used as bait for the edible fish. Only some of those which are directly useful to man shall be men- tioned here. Arenicola marina, Lin. This polychæt occurs rather numerously and at many places in muddy beaches, it is dug up by the fishermen and used by them as bait. Similarly too, a fish (Ammodytes tohinnus) is taken and also serves as bait. IWtru 'idandlnis, Mi'-LL. The Trondhjem Fiord is the most southerly place, on our coast, where this mussel occurs of sufficient size and in such quan- tities as to give it any economic importance. According to ^'. Storm, it is particulaiiy plentiful on the banks north of Tautra, where it has been dredged for a very long time and has been used as bait. Of late years it has also been taken to Trondhjem and used as food. In the north of Norway, too, this species is a much prized bait, and S. Schneider says that it is eaten by many better-class famOies at Tromsø. The southern limit on our coast for the oc- currence of this species, is the Lyse Fiord, not far from Stav; (59° 3' N.). Mytihis cchdis, Lin. On our noi-thei'u coasts, this species is as a rule so small that it is not of much use as bait. Mod'wla mod'tuhis, Lin. At the present time, this is our most important bait-mussel, it is found in large quantities at some places on our northern coasts. It is used as bait on the day fishing lines in Lofoten. The grea- test part of the shell-bait which is used in Lofoten is, however, taken from the fiords in the neighbourhood of Bergen and Stav- anger. This mussel attains to a considerable size in the western fiords. A specimen from Lonevaag (Osterø) was, for instance, 17.;i cm. long and 9.5 cm. wide. The shells held about Vj liter. I have measured unusually large specimens from the Sogne Fiord, from 17 to 18.4 cm. In the Oster Fiord, where shells to the value of several thousand kroner have been dredged, I took 100 from a heap at Raknes. The most usual measurement of the shells which were sorted out here to be used as articles of commerce, was 10 — 15 cm. In the arctic district of our country. M. modiolus does not attain the size of those in the western fiords. A specimen from Vardo was. however, found to be 11.2 cm. long and 5..3 cm. wide. It is quite usual to find the tubes of Pomatocerus iriqucter and various forms of Bryozoa and Hydroida on the shells. On one single occasion, I saw in an aquarium Cancm- payurns crush these shells to eat them. In the aquariums of the Bergen liioloLncal Station, we have had M. modiolus for many years, and their mortality has been low. Spawning in these aquariums has been observed on -% 1899, "n ') Cf. Helland, Lofoten og Vesteraalen, p. 119. 0. Noidgaard. 1901 and '-/t 1901. From what I have been told by those enga- ged in dredghig shells, I conclude that spawning also takes place in the months of March and April. Spawning time may therefore be supposed to be from March to August. The spawning process itself was seen quite plainly on Vs 1901. Both eggs and sperm emerged through the anal sipho. The eggs were ejected in the form of narrow, short libbons which were, for the most part, bro- ken up in the water and immediately sank to the bottom. A single female shell expelled so many that a large reddish-yellow elevation was formed. Some of the eggs were whirled about in tlie water and were greedily devoured by shrimps and barnacles; some settled down in empty mussel shells and in the openings of tiie lumps of Pomatocerus triqueler, which covered the living and dead specimens of M. modiolus. On closer investigation, it was found that only a small number were fecundated. This was espe- cially so with regard to the reddish-yellow mass above mentioned, these eggs soon began to decompose. I also succeeded in seeing fecundated eggs at several stages of development. The eggs, which were 0.078—0.09 mm. in diame- ter, had no special colour. Division was, as in other mussels, com- plete and inequal. There is reason to suppose that fecundation took place outside the female's body. While spawning goes on, the eggs (and the sperm) are pressed out through the genital openings, one on either side, then the spawn passes through the innermost branchial passage, close up to the hindermost constrictor and finally enters the cloaeal room to be expelled thence into the water through the anal sipho. The i-eason for the eggs assuming the form of narrow, short ribbons is probably that the genital opening is a column and not a pore. The eggs rushed quite quickly out of the anal sipho, and it is most probable that fecundation did not take place until they were protruded here. On '7? 1901, spawning of specimens which had been in tlic a(iuarium about a year, was observed. Sperm was so plentiful as to give the tank the appearance of being filled with milk and water. There was at the same time a strong stream of water flowing into the tank and this caused the eggs, for the most part, to whirl about in the water. But as soon as the stream of inflowing water was turned oft', the eggs sank to the bottom. The process of di- vision took place rapidly. Already in the evening of the same day ('-7) the eggs were divided into a large number of small balls, and the next morning at 9 o'clock ('V?) they had become larvae, which were wheeling arovind by the help of cilia and describing tiny circles. They had formed themselves into irregular small lumps, which moved about at the bottom, their movements being quite re- gular. Three days later ('"/t) the specimens were seen to have larval shells and velum. These shells were 0.1 mm. long, their ventral side being curved and the dorsal forming a straight line. The velum could be drawn entirely inside the shells. At this stage, the young Modiolu possess a considerable power of motion, for they swim quickly about by means of their velum. Instead of being confined to a rotatory motion with very little change of centre, they now moved more in a straight line. When they were six (lays old, the specimens at the „velum" stage were seen to have acquired circle shaped shells, the straight edge which represented the dorsal side having become more curved. The length of the .siiclls was 0.156 mm., width 0.13(» mm. The development of these particular specimens was not followed furtlior. but, from analogy with other mussels, we know tiiat the next iuqiortant stage is the disappearance or alterations of the velum, while the foot now per- forms the motion, until the little animal finally attaches itself to some object or other. To catch these animals, a shell dredge of a special construction is used, and also a „ slikkert", which is a kind of pinchers with three or four claws. Sometimes too they are taken by divers. They are taken out of their shells after being brought to land. In addition to the shells, the bundles of byssus and the gills are also removed. The remainder is salted in kegs containing 28 liters. If the shells are large, about 400 are enough to fill a keg, but as a rule from 700 — 800 are necessary. The price is about 9 kroner (10/ — ) per. keg at first hand, and as the expense of catching them is very slight, mussel fishing may be very profitable. I have referred somewhat at length to Modiola modiolus, as this particular mussel plays an important part as bait in the cod fisheries at Lofoten. Cijprinu islundifii. Lin. This animal is used as bait in ordinary fishing, but sometimes too in fishing ocean cod. As for instance in 1896, about the middle of March, at Bål- stad fishing station, where it was asserted that there were good results Avhen using this bait. Pjcsides Cjiprinu. which was dredged somewhere in Napstrøm- men, ArenicuJa marinn was also used, which was found near the Bålstad station. Ziiphæa crispufa, Lin. This peculiar mussel was noticed by me in 1899, alive, in the sand on the beach at the farm Sund, in Gildeskaal; several spe- cimens were dug out and used as bait. Oiiunutostrcjihes todarus, K.\f. „Sprut" and ,,akker" are common names in the north of Nor- way for this Cephalopod species, which, in the autumn come in to the coast in large quantities and thence into the fiords, where they are taken in thousands to be used as bait during the cod fishing in Lofoten. In the Kvæ Fiord in the north of Hinno a consider- able catch of cuttle-fish has of late years been made. In many instances, a single family has made an income of kr. GOO -800 in the course of a few weeks. Pundalus boienlis, Krøyer. During the investigations in the Skjerstad Fiord in April 1900, several specimens of this species were met with, and 1903, Niels Haagensen, who was my assistant at the earlier date, made some trial catches with a shrimp trawl, and he succeeded in taking from 10 — 30 liters each time. So that it was thus proved tliiit P. horc- alis occurs in large quantities in this fiord. This species is now sent to Bergen and Kristiania to be used as food in no small quantities, but in tlic north of Norway it is more difficult to sell tlicm. so that there is not mucli prospect of making much prolit on them. Haagensk.n, has. nevertholess, suggested lliat a trial should be made to salt them, ])repared as bait, for the fisheries in the north. His suggestion might, at any rate, be found useful for such times as there is a scanty supply of other bait. H. Ki.T.R at Tromsø in 1903 made investigations witii resjiect to the oecnrrencr of /'. /mrndis in the Hals Fiord, tlie Tromso-sund, the Kvalsund and the Kal Fioid. ln till" iiiiiiM- part .if the I'.als ImiuiI. he lislicd. un an avcrai^v. 3 liters pr. Iionr \\itli a liltlr shiimp Irawi, Imt at the otlirr pla- ces mentioned. /'- lnDvalis onl\ nccniTrii sini.'l.v.') Tlu' anllini- nirn- tioneil is not sure that it would pay to carry on this kiuil of lish- inir, even in tlie Hals Kioni, under prosent condition^. The day Avill, however, doubtless come wlion it will ho found pi'olitahle to do so. also in the northern distiicts whore this siieoios is found. I'diicrr jiiijiKnis. LiN. The species is of no importance in the economy of the northciMi districts, as it occurs very sparsely. Concerning its distribution, it should be noticed that M. Saus-') . mentions haviny- found it at Lofoten. Spauue Schxioidek has informed nu> that it does not go so tar north as Tromso. Schnkider has also told me that the common crab, Cairhius ma('ii((>', has its northern limit at Hyio and the outer coast of Senjen. For the present. Ltdbten ouiiht. thero- foi'e, to be considered to ho the northern limit for (\ iKujitrus. Hoiiiitnif: roblems connected with the fisheries. The wonderful progress made in natural histoiy, which is due to Carl Linné, was also seen in an increased interest in the study of the natural causes which are the necessary conditions for the carrying on of various industries. Martin Vahl was a Norwegian who had studied under Linnes guidance, and he in his turn had a pupil, Jens Rathke, who was sent, in 1801, to Northern Norway on account of the fishing which -was being carried on there. Rathke's report of this journey has not been printed, as far as I know, but various extracts from it may be found in a topographical-statistical Avork by A. Helland on the county (amt) of Tromsø. It is G. O. Sars Avho, in our country, actually laid the foundation for fishery investig- ations, in the years 1864—70, when he made his wellknown in- vestigations in Lofoten. In 1874, he also visited Finmark to examine into certain questions concerning cod fisheries. The Norwegian North Atlantic Expedition 1876 — 78, also had matters of a practical scientific nature with regard to the fisheries on its programme. From this period, there are a series of valuable „reports" written by Saes, in which a great mauy fishery phenomena are discussed. I have previously given an account of the hydrographical investigations which have been made in the Lofotfishery district.') In the years 1900-01, Dr. H.tout, on S/S „Michael Sars" made extensive investigations along the northern coast of Norway. In his preliminary account, Dr. Hjokt gives many important I'esults, among which may be mentioned the exceedingly interesting fact tliat the young of the cod is found far out in the Norwegian Sea in the summer, while spawning chiefly takes place on the coast banks, and in a less degree in the fiords. Hjort has given a very insti'uctivc chart (1. c. p. 43) showing the distribution of the eggs and young of tiie „skrei" in the summer of 1900 and 1901. From this it would appear tliat the movement from land is not the samo every year.') 1) Blamlt lapper og bumænd, p. 101. Kristiania, 18S9. *) Skmdmoi-rt beskrivelse, I, p. .536. Sorøe, 1762. ') Cf. NoRDQAARD, Contribution to the Study of Hydrogi-.npliy and Kiolngy on the Coast of Norway, p. 5—7. Bergen, 1899. ■») Hjort, Fiskeri og hvalfangst i det nordlige Norge. Bergen, 1902. During the last twenty years, when the Lofot-fishery season has not been a good one, the usual explanation for this fact has been offered in the circumstance that the temperature of the water has been too low. In the course of time, however, so many measurements of temperature have been made that it must be pos- sible to form a decided opinion on the actual I'elation between the quantity of fish and the temperature of the water. I have previ- ously dealt with this subject, and will now repeat that at the depths where fish is generally found the temperature is approximately the same year after year; consequently the thermometer cannot, as a rule, be taken as a guide. Capt. Gade, too, ari-ived at a similar conclu.sion, as a result of measurements of temperature made in the Lofoten fishing waters in the years 1891—92.') On a former occasion, I mentioned, among other things, that the fluctuations in the quantity of fish might possibly be accounted for by the variations in the number of sexually fully developed ,,skrei". I must, how- evei', confess that a more careful consideration of the question makes this supposition much less likely. The investigations made by Hjort and Dahl in recent years have made it clear that quantities of cod are found in the summer on the Finmark banks and in the sea between Norway and Spitzbergen. Of these, the sexually fully-developed individuals in the Avinter go westwards and southwards to spawn, while the younger ones (loddetorsken) stay near the coast of Finmark. As there is every reason to suppose that, even in the most successful seasons, only a small fraction of the whole number of spawning cod is fished up, it must be con- cluded that quite extraordinary vaiiations in theii" number would have to occur if there were to be any noticeable effect on the catch. The natural in.stinct, whether it be intense or slight in degree, which impels to a change of environment, must be taken to be the same year after year for the same species, and finally, the conclusion is reached that the fluctuations in the quantity of fish must depend upon certain conditions in the medium in which they move. The investigations made up to the present appear entirely to confii-m the opinion that it is not the ditt'erences in temperature and salinity which determine the yield of fish. The properties of Gadits callariati, which determine this in Lofoten, must certainly be taken to be the same, year in and year out; on the other hand, such things as the number of fishermen, of days when it is possible to put out to sea etc. are subject to vai-iation. But I am convinced that such variations alone are not a sufficient explanation of the fluctu- ations in the yield of fish. With respect to the number of fisher- men, this decreases on account of the fall in the yield, while a prospect of better yield increases the number of fishers. There must, therefore, be conditions in the sea itself, which contribute in various degrees to increase, or diminish, the eftect of the positively active factors, which, in spite of everything, have exeiled so much influence as to prevent the Lofot fishery from having at any time been altogether a failure. By the yield of the Lofot fishery is meant, in the Norwegian fishery statistics, the „skrei" (ocean cod) which is caught from the middle of January to the end of April, during which period an official control is exercised, in the district from Guldviken to Lofotodden. During the decennium 1886—95, the average yield was 26.5;$ millions. The maximum was reached in 1895 with 38.6 millions. For the years 1890 — 1902, the average yield was 16 millions, the greatest catch was in 1897 (25.8 9iillions) and the least in 19o0 (8.4 millions). The year 1895 foi'ms the turning i)oint, and it is tolerably natural to set the limit here. If 1) Ten, r.ger i Lofo Kristiania, 1894. 249 comparison be made witli statistics for 1859—85, it will be seen that the years 188G — 95 were particularly favourable ones, while from 1896 up to the present time, there have been unusually bad seasons. In this cleai-ly defined state of things, there lies an in- creased possibility of getting at the causes thereof, and I have tiied, in various ways, to connect facts, but it was a long time before I succeeded in finding anytiiing wiiich seemed to point to a law. During my work, however, the opinion lias gained upon nic that the movements in the sea itself have a great ett'ect upon the direction taken by the fish. A. Bokck, to whom much is due for his study of the spring-herring fishery, was of the opinion that the herrings went a g a inst the stream, but later obseivers do not agree with him in this matter, and I believe that both herrings and cod most probably, as a general rule, move with tlie stream. So that a very careful study of the currents in the sea is of great practical import. In recent years, V. Bjerknes, Sandstrøm and Helland-Hansen have developed the analytic apparatus to be used in calculating the movements of the sea, but it would seem that these scientists have taken no account of the wind. In his well known work on the Norwegian Sea, Mopin, has, on the contrary, very strongly emphasized the importance of the wind as a cause of currents, and this opinion is shared by many foreign hydrographers. With regard to the mutual dependence of winds and currents upon each other, it may, generally speaking, be said that a constant off-land ^nnd causes a corresponding current from land, while during a constant sea-wind, the water is forced in towards the coasts. In the spring (March and April) the water on the west coast of Norway is particularly low, the supply of fresh water being slight, but more especially does the continual land-wind blow a quantity of water away from the coasts. At the end of March this year (1904), there was in Bergen continually easterly winds, which were so strong that they kept the tide waves so much at bay as to make the difference between ebb and flow very slight indeed. Similarly, a strong sea-wind in the late autumn is able to keep the water for days at an unusually high level. It is, however, clear, that, during the movements to or from the coast of the surface water, a compensating current must be set in motion in the deep water; it has long been a recognized phenomenon in the fiords, that the surface and under-currents go in contrary directions. If we now take it for granted that both heirings and cod are to a certain extent drawn along by the currents, it natur- ally follows that one must try to find out whethej- it be the motions in the surface-layers or the deeper situated compensation-currents which exert a special influence on the direction taken by the fish. Keeping this question to the fore, I have gone through a large number of fishery reports, and it seems from these to be fairly cer- tain that the herrings move coastwards especially in the surface layers, while the ,,skrei" travels along in the deeper layers. This would imply that herrings are most influenced by the surface-cur- rents, cod by the compensation-currents. In reports on spring- herring fishery, it is, for instance, mentioned that small lots of herring (the so-called „Aater") are often seen drifting along with the stream, and there are many remarks made by skippers about the sea being of a peculiar colour just beyond the spring fishery district, and that this is caused by the large number of herrings which are there present, and this fact denotes that the fish cannot ..be at any great depth. There is, however, no reason why the herrings should not lower themselves deeper in the water, but as a general rule. T think one may conclude that they move principally ill till' u|)per layeis. On the other hand, no one has observed shdiils (if ...ski'ci" off the coast, and the first .,skrei" of the year is. iu fact, usually taken from a depth of lOO — 150 meters. It umst. therefore, be supposed that as cod and herrings, to a certain extent, depend upon contrary curi-ent phases, a particularly good spring-herring fishery would prevent a coi'respondingly good cod fishery in the same district; for a strong tendency of the upper layers towards the coast certainly takes herrings along in the cur- rent, but this at the same time causes a compensation current in the deep water, and this cuirent liindci-s the cod in its passage to the spawning places. It is indeed specially mentioned in reports on spriug-heriing fishery, that, in really good herring years, cod does not, as a rule, occur in any quantity. The „ skrei" fishery takes place in Lofoten in the months .lanuary — April. Let us have a look at Mohn's Climate tables (Vol. IV), so as to get an idea of the winds prevalent at this time of year. We find that at Skomvær, from October— April, the prevailing wind is from S. At Andenes station, there is prevalent southerly wind from September— April, and at Fruholmen station from SE in the months of October— March. From this, it would follow that, as a rule, the wind and the surface current go in a contrary direction to that taken by the cod from the northern banks, while the under- currents probably go in the same course as that which the cod has to follow. On looking through the remarks on the weather which are found in the annual reports of the Lofot fishery, I have got the impression that the cold-bringing easterly winds by no means retard the fishing, as has been stated, but that they, on the contrary, assist it. For instance, the following paragraph is found iu the chief controller's report on the excellent season 1895: — „Easterly and north-easterly winds were prevalent, with clear skies and frost, north-westerly and westerly winds and snow were not unusual either, but southerly winds and rain were rare." When easterly winds prevail, it is found that the surface temperature on the Lofoten banks falls considerably, and the principal reason for this fact is that the wind sweeps along the cold surface water from the tioi'ds, while the under-currents undoubtedly go in a con- trary direction and carry along the cod. As a result of the foregoing, it is quite natural to conclude that the fluctuations in the Lofot fishei-y really are due to the distribution of atmospheric pressure, or, in other words, the direction and strength of the winds. As, however, there are many difficulties to be surmounted in studying the changes in the influence of winds, I have chosen another thing, which is greatly affected by them, namely downpour. I take it for granted that the annual downpour must, taken generally, give a measure of the influence of the winds. By noting the changes in downpour from year to year, one must be able to form an opinion of the relation of the sea and land winds to each other; for upon this, according to the theory stated above, depends the success of the fisheries. In the ,. Observations of the Downpour in Norway" published by the Norwegian meteoro- logical institute, we have an excellent aid in studying the fluctu- ations in downpoui-. From this work, I have taken the necessary data to enable me to give the following table, which shows the annual average height of downpour in millimeters, at a series of coast stations, during the years 1886—95 and 1896—1902, as well as the calculated normal heitrht. 0. Nordgaard. Fredi'iksliald Kragerø . , . . Tvedestrand . 0x0 Mandal Skudenes . . . Ullensvang . . Berg-en Florø Aalesund .' . . Kiistiansund Trondhjem . . Nordøerne . . Brønnø Sandnessjøen Bodø Svolvær Tromsø Gjesvær . . . . Vai-dø 725 682 718 1027 925 1019 1181 1118 1157 1073 810 1000 1491 1348 1339 1181 1151 1158 1375 1355 1297 2096 2250 1916 2233 2348 2050 1234 1396 1170 1148 1158 1097 1013 1033 1001 765 817 960 884 897 1104 1008 1080 923 1248 905 1301 1284 981 1120 1017 665 729 669 731 (525 Koi- the sake of clearness, I have, in the following table only put a -|- to represent those average values which are greater than tile normal ones, and a — for those below the normal ones. Station -95 1896 — 1902 Fredrikshald . -1- Kragerø + Tvedestrand.. + 0x0 + Mandal + Skadenes : . . . + Ullensvang . . + Bergen 4- Florø -f Aalesund 4- Kristiansund . + Trondhjem . . . + Nordøerne . . . Brønnø + Sandnessjøen . + Bodø + Svolvær Tromsø — r;jcsva>r — Vanlo On comparing the values at the stations from Fredrikshald to Skudenes, it will at once be seen that the downpour was gener- ally above the normal in the years 1886—95, below, in 1896—1902. The exception which is found at Mandal is of no consequence, as the surplus above the normal in 1896 — 1902 is exceedingly small, in comparison to the difference between the average height of downpour in the series of years mentioned. If we next investigate the results of the herring fishery in the Skagerack. we find that the Swedish Bohus fishery shows considerable increase in tiie years 1886 — 95, with a succeeding decrease up to the present time. In 1886 — 95 the catch of fish in Eastern Norway was, as a rule, good, and at times very plenti- ful. In 1893, the culminating point was reached with a catch of 337000 HI. But from 1896 — 1902 the herring fishery in the same district was poor. It will be found that the winter herring fishery, l)oth in the North Sea and Norwegian Sea off the coast of Norway, had a differ- ent I'esult. As will be seen, on reference to the tables, there- was a surplus downpour both in 1886 — 95 and 1896 — 1902 from Skudenes to Kristiansand and Trondhjem, but it was very slight at the two last mentioned places, so that no decided effect can be expected there. On the other hand, on the coast southwards from Aalesund, a con- siderable surplus during both periods, greatest during the years 1896—1902, will be noticed. These facts harmonize well with the particularly successful spring-herring fisheries from 1896 onwards, the catches in the previous period, 1886 — 95, being unimportant in comparison. And, as is well known, it is also from 1895 onwards that there has been herring fishery in the Romsdal district. During the years 1896 — 1902 then, the downpour on the Skagerack coast was on an average below the normal, and in the spring-herring district considerably above the usual average; at the same time, the spring-herring fishery flourished, and that in the Bo- hus and East Norwegian districts decreased. It has long been affirmed that there is an alternation between the winter-herring fishery in the Skagerack and the Norwegian springherring fisheiy, so that when the curve for the latter i-eaches its maximum, the other is at a minimum, the highest point for the one corresponding to tlie lowest for the other. As far as can be seen from the historical notices of the fisheries, this interchange would appear to be almost an unbroken rule, which does not, how- ever, prevent the possibility of there being some catch of fish at one and the same time both on the Bohus and the West Norwegian coasts. In the light of my hypothesis, of the definite influence of the pressure of the atmosphere on the fisheries, an explanation may be sought in the fact that the barometrical minima which compel winds and currents to send the herrings into the west coast of Nor- way, cannot at the same time act similarly on the south Norwegian and ]?ohus coasts. From what has no\\- been advanced, it follows that the in- fluences which arc favourable to an inflow of heri'ings along a given sti'ctch of coast will obstruct the passage of the cod land- wai'ds. Let us, thei'efoic. have a look at the results of the cod fishery. That which is cai'i'led on in the springherring district (Stavanger and the Bergenhus counties) yielded, during the years 1886—95, about 3 million fish, calculated from the official statistics; for the years 1896—1902, the average was about 1 million. In the Romsdal district, where big herring fishery has been flourishing since 1895, I have calculated the average yield of cod to be 7.!i millions during the years 1886-95, and about 6.5 milli- ons for tlie years 1896 — 1902. Thus, in both these districts, an increase in heriings and a decrease in cod have gone together. On reference to the tables, it will be seen that the stations at Kristi- Combination. 251 ausund and Trondhjcin sliow. tor tlio vcmis isim; l'.m-_>, as cdiii- pared with ISSfi — 95, an avi'iaL;T duwnpoiir wliifli is not vt-ry nnliiio or nuu-h above tiie normal liciirlit. During tlic years lS0(i— 1902 the downpour was below the avera>re at Nordoernc, Hronno and .Sandnessjoen. .So that we should expect to find an improvement in the cod fishery in the 'rrondiijcm district and on tlie coast of Nordland south of the ^'est Fiord, and statistics prove that this was actually the case; for I liavc calculated, from the official statistics, that the average yield in 1S86— 95 was about 2 millions, from 1896—1902 about .'J. In the district where the lar- gest cod fishery is carried on, it is interesting to notice that there was an usually high average downpour in tlie „bad" years 189G — 1902, while the ..good" fisiiiug seasons are characterized by vei-y little downpour. And, as already mentioned, the average yield of the Lofot fishery in the years 188(5 — 95 was 26.5 millions., but from 1896—1902 only about 16 millions. Thus, there does appear to be a connection between the downpour, on the one liand. and the cod and herring fisheries, on the other. In judging the various tislieries, a nuich too important part has hitherto been given to tlie natural animal instinct, while, on the other hand, it would be incorrect to attribute all the chief phenomena connected with tlie fisheries to purely hydrodynamic conditions. Especially Avith regard to the cod, it should be men- tioned that if everything depended upon the mechanics of the water layers, one would also expect to find younger individuals than fully sexually developed ones at the spawning places. Dr. H.iokt has shown that spawning principally takes place on the banks, less in the clay channels, so that Gudiis caUarias must, undoubtedly, pos- sess some degree of initiative. But it can hardly be denied that the currents in the sea exert a very modifying influence on the movements of the fish. From this point of view, it becomes of considerable interest to have a clear knowledge of the causes of these currents. But on this matter, there is no little disagreement. Some scientists assert that the rotatory motion of the earth is alone necessary to cause the system of currents taken as a whole. But even if this be so, it can be said that the influence of the rotatory motion of the earth, whether it be great or small, must at any rate, be constant, and when one is trying to discover the causes of fluctuations in the fishery-yield, one must especially exa- mine the variable factors which may be supposed to exert some in- fluence. And then, I think, the winds must first of all be con- sidered. As variations in atmospheric pressure cause winds, winds cause currents and currents, with great probability, exert an in- fluence on the course of herrings and cod, it must certainly be practical to turn one's attention to the barometrical minima. In the foregoing pages, I have considered that the downpour will gener- ally be influenced both by the situation and the degree of prom- inence by which they are characterized. In the meantime, it is interesting to consider these minima direct. It may now be taken for granted that the great atuiosj)heric depression, which is called the winter minimum, in the Norwegian Sea is subject to considerable variations, both with respect to place and degree. In „The Book on Norway", Einar Haffner describes the variations in atmospheric pressure in the years 1884 and lS9. with regard to the winter months." 2) Norges Fiskerier 1901, Nr. 2, p. 109. 3) Cf. Nioolaysen's edition (1860), ij. 20:3. si'iLBEK, wlio HvihI at Tjøtta, wrote about the coninion misery, and he too was a irreat sutt'erer daring the bad years. One spring-, there was an intlow of herrings to some outlying places, and Oivind rowed thither to buy some. Snokke furtiier writes that „the tii-st winter (970—1)71) that Haakon Jaki, ruled in Norway, herrings came aromid the whole country." We see, that, at this time too, bad years and intlow of herrings wei-e coincident, and 1 am, moreover, inclined to conclude that, as there was such hunger and want at. Helgeland, the cod fishery had not been successful. Snorre indeed says that there was a want of fish. We know that, about a hun- dred years previously, the Lofot fishery had been so good that a man at Helgeland had been able to export stock fish to England. Right back in the olden days, there are sources of information which hint at considerable variations in the yield of the Tjofot fishery. And at the present day, we have certain pi'oofs tliat rather great fluctuations do indeed occur. To confirm which, I will, finally, give a few features of the history of the Lofot fishery in the 19th century. At the commen- cement of the century in question, there were many bad years for the farmer, 1812 being one of the worst. From an account written at the time 'I, it will be seen that the Lofot fishery had so fallen off that it was feai-ed tiiat it would altogether fail, and the reason for this was not sought in natural circumstances, but in the increasing use of nets during the fishing season. About ten years latei-, there appears to be an improvement in the fishery. The clergyman in Saltdalen, S. C. Sommerfeldt-) writes that, in the year 1823, there was a particularly good Lofot fishing season, and the yield was calculated to be 15,923000 fish, di\1ded among 2788 boats. For the succeeding years the following figures are given by Jens Kraft') for Lofoten and Vesteraalen. 1825 1826 1827 of boats. Nr. of fisli 2589 — 11509180. 2790 — 1282l7(iO. 2916 — 15864620. 1828') — 2734 — 13919380. 1829 — 3027 — 14076200. These ligures, according to A. M. Sch\veigaard=) are too low, as the fishers were supposed to have given too low numbers, on account of tithes to be paid. As, however, the yield from Vester- aalen') is also included in these figures, the yield for Lofoten alone can hai'dly be said to be more than 15 millions. From 1859, there are complete reports of the Lofot yield. A graphic illustration of the millions caught from 1859—1903 gives a particularly irregular picture, suggesting a panorama of Jotunheim, with a Galdhopig for the maximum year. It is evident that the catch of a single year may, to some extent, be aftected by more or less accidental factors, whose influ- ence must be supposed to be disregarded when an average for a period of years is to be given, e. g. a decennium. The result would then be: — 18.4 million fish 24.5 — 85 1861 1876 1886— 95 1896 — 1903 26 15.4 These figures are supposed to be comparable. It is interesting to note that during the years 1861—74, there was a big-herring period in Nordland. At the same time, the avei-- age water-level is mentioned as being higher than normal, and the yield of cod must be reckoned as not very good. The next period shows an improvement in the \ield, and the best seasons are reached in the years 1886 — 95. This agrees beautifully with a low average water-level in Nordland in the years 1891—94, and a downfall less than usual in the same decennium. On the contrary, as already mentioned, the Lofot fishery has of late years not been very good, while there has been a surplus downfall. c. Some Remarks on the Cod-fishery in Finmark. The catch of spawning cod ( skrei i in Finmark is not very unportaut, at any rate at the present time. Spawning takes place, however, every yeai- and Brevik and Hasvik in Sørøen are import- ant stations during the Minterfishery in Finmark. A. F. Bremer-*) mentions that, about 183f>, there was a very good catch of „skrei" in the fiords of West Finmark, in pai'ticular in the Alten Fiord. But in 1838 a change occurred, and from that year the fishery in the fiords was poor, and the i-eason Bremer thought, was that the considerable inflow of Ommaiot?trcphe)< todariis (akker) and herrings began just that year. Bremer, and others, also mention that from 1830—40 the ,,loddefishery" ^) was very poor. It is mentioned as ') E. A. Colban, ForsOs til en Beskrivelse over LofotPns og Vesteraalens Fogderi (1814). Det Kgl. nor.ske Vid. Selsk. Skrifter i 19de Aarh., Bd. 2, Trond- hjem, 1824—27. 2) Physisk-okonomisk Beskrivelse over Saltdalen, p. I.'i9. Det Kgl. norske Vid. Selsk. Skr. 19 Aarh. Bd. 2, Trondbjem 1824—27. *) Beskrivelse over Kongeriget Norge, 6 Del, p. 373, Kristiania, 1835. '') En gammel Finmarkings Betragtninger o. a. v. Hammerfest, 1881. ') By this expression is meant the cod fishery which is carried on at the time when Mallofns villosus, MCll. (lodde) spawns. a general rule that the winter cod fishery in Finmark is always better in those years when the „lodde" (capelan) occurs only in small numbers. The spring cod-fishery, which depends upon the capelans being followed on its spawning travels by young individuals of Gadus caUarias, is very much more important than the winter fishery (skrei-fishery), therefore the absence of capelan is a serious matter for the Finmark fishers economically speaking. It would therefore be of great economical importance to get a thorough knowledge of the capelan's life. In one of his latest works, Prof. Collett*) has collected what is up to the present known about this fish. I beg to refer to this account, from which it will be seen that „during the inflow, the capelan often travels in compact shoals in the surface layers". Sometimes, spawning occurs at a depth of a few meters, but generally deeper down (70—90 m.i. ') Lofoten alone. 2) Norges Statistik, p. 96. Kristiania, 1840. *) According to Sommerfeldt (1. c. p. 139), the yield from Vesteraalen in 1823 was 581700 fish. *) Meddelelser om Norges Fiske i Aarene 1884 — 1901, II. Kristiania Vid. Selsk. Forh. f. 1903, nr. 9, p. 147—163. 0. NordgaavJ. A glance at a curve depicting the yield of this tish (cf. Hjort, Hvalfangst og fiskeri, p. 81) gives the impression of great irregul- arity, without any sign of any rhythmical law. It must, however, be remembered that there are many things which affect the yield of a fishery. It cannot be denied that there are immense variations in the occurrence of capelan, and this cannot be supposed to be a A\hun on the part of the fish, but must depend upon variations in the natural conditions in the sea itself. When I \asited Finmark, in 1899, M. Ingebrigtsen, the whale-catcher, told me that old fishermen took two things as signs of a good number of capelan, and these were (l) a plentiful supply of driftwood, and (2) a good ptarmigan year. Carefully considered, it will be found that these two „signs" point to the fact that sea winds have been prevailing; for the drift wood is driven by wind and storm landwards, and prevailing winds from the ocean means a good deal of moisture which here falls as snow, and a good deal of snow in the mountains sends the ptarmigan down into the low lands. If it be taken for granted tliat the capelan, as well as the herring, is dependent upon the movements of the surface layers, my hypothesis would mean that in the years when there is a plentiful downfall, there would be large shoals of capelan. This does not, however, seem very likely from the statistics given for the years 1896—1902, during which period there was a surplus downfall, but only a poor yield of fish. 15ut Phoca groenlandim occurred in large numbers in the years iiienticncd, and the presence of this animal was said to have a particularly bad influence on the fishery. According to Bremer there was, from 1830—38, good skrei- tishing in the fiords of Finmark, but then Ommatostreplm and herrings showed themselves and the skrei diminished in numbers. 'I'he same writer says that the capelan, about the year 1840, again came in large numbers to the coasts of Finmark. I have already shown that the „skrei"-fishery and the winter herring-fishery appear to depend upon contrary current-phases, and as the capelan's habits are, as far as is at present known, similar to those of the herring at the time of infiow, we must expect that the surface cui-rents, which drive the capelan landwards, cause compensation cui'rents further down, and these latter obstruct the inflow of „skrei". What I have just said must only be taken as an attempt at an explanation. It is, meanwhile, interesting that this attempt harmonizes with the prognostications made by old fishers in Finmark. At any rate it would seem to be worth while'to pay attention to those mechanical factors which may be supposed to exert an influence on the yield from the fisheries. It is possible that it will be found that the large catches of herrings on the coast in the months of October — December, and to some extent also January, may be accounted for by the fact that meteorological conditions in these months cause a strong flow of water to the coasts, which is also evident from there being a maximum height of water in the autumn. And with regard to the spawning herring (vaarsild) and the spawning cod (skrei), I think I have found as a result of historical and statistical investigations, that, as a rule, a good herring fishery and a good „skrei"-flshery will not occur on the same stretch of coast, simultaneously. At the period these fisheries are carried on (Januai'y — April), there is a sulking tendency in the water towards the spring minimum, and it seems reasonable, that just as the relation between ocean and land winds at this time exerts an influence on the medium water- level, by regulating the currents in the coast water, so ■^vill its effect on the currents also, to some extent, further or hinder the inflow of cod and herrings. There can be no doubt that biological and physical factors play an important part in the fisheries. The former may be taken to be constant, while, at any rate, some, of the physical ones are variable. If one takes it for granted that the ocean-currents have an important influence on the course of tiie fish towards land, the difficulty meets one that scientists are not agreed as to which of the causes of cuiTents one should give most weight. Can it, how- ever, be proved that there is a connection between the periodical changes in the yield of the fisheries and the fields, one will be compelled to suppose that there is a common cause at the bot- tom, and we have thus come to the conclusion that this must be the variations in atmospheric pressure. But we get no farther, and will hardly be able to do so, until meteorologists have solved the problem of the laws governing the rise and changes in barometrical minima. As far as practical niai'ine investigations are concerned, the following famous words of Laplace may well be used: — „Ce que nous sarom est pen de chose, ce que nous ignoro)is est immense." PLATE I PLATE I. Map showing- tlie northern part of Norway. The curves are isohyets and represent downfall in mm. for the year 1899 (blue) and 1900 (yreen). PLATE II. PLATE II, Fig. 1 — 12. Phuromamma robusia, Dahl, Skroven (Vesttiord). 0—300 m., */'■• 1899. „ 1. Anterior antenna, right side, *Vi- 2. First joints of anterior antenna, left side, *Vi- 3. Posterior antenna, ^Vi- 4. Mandible, ''Vi. .5. Maxilla, 'Vi (j. 1. Maxilliped, '^Vi- 7. 2. Maxilliped, *Vi- 8. 2. pair of natatory legs, 'Vi- 9. 3. pair of natatory legs, "Vi- 10. Rostrum, ** Vi- ll. Abdomen, -71. 12. 5. pair of natatory legs, "A. 13. Chiridius tenuispim<><, G. 0. Sårs, female, Ofotfjord, 300—3.50 ui.. Vs 1899. Spine of the last segment of cephalothorax, '*Vi- U. Chiri'liiis ((rmahis, Boebk, female, The Malang Fiord, 0—380 m., ",'4 1899. Spine of tiie last segment of cephalothorax, **Vi- y&/f/^ 12. -^1- ^(il-^ '#^ ''/(/fj/f/t/y/ ff Bi/cÅi^f r/i'^ PLATE IV. PLATE IV Fi"-. 1—2. Phyxophom horcalis, M. Sårs, Moskenstrømmen, 0 m., Va 1899. „ 1. Tentacular knob, "Vi. „ 2. Older tentacular knob, "Vi- „ 3 — 5. Esckara mofhmsis. n, sp., Moskenstrømmcn II, 15u ni. „ 3. Zooecium, 'Vi- „ 4. Ooeciuin, "/j. „ 5. Operculum, "Vi- „ 6 — 7. Schizoporella mndida, Smitt, Tlie Malanfjeii Fiord, 100 -200 ui. „ 6. Zooecium, "/i. „ 7. Operculum, "Vi- „ 8 — 11. Porella prohosculva. Hincks, The Nortii Cape. „ 8. Zooecium, lateral view. a. a = avieular aperture, r. p = rosette-plate, h = hole, 'Vi- „ 9. Mandible, "Vi- „ 10. Operculum, "Vi- ., 11. Oral aperture, the condyles are seen, "Vi- „ 12. Palmicellaria slenei var. tridens, Busk, Radosund, a little north of Bergen, 100 m.. operculum, "Vi- „ 13. Pcdmieellaria shenei var. hicornis, Busk, Jøkel Fiord III, 100 m., operculum, "'/i. „ 14 — 15. Moiioporella spinulifera, Hincks, Hammerfest. „ 14. Ooecium and oral aperture, ^Vi- „ 15. Zooecium, lateral view,. °Vi- „ 16 — 17. SchizoporelJa retiadato-pwurUda, Hincks, The Porsanger Fiord. 200 m. „ 16. Ooecium with the upper part of the zooecium, 'Vi- „ 17. Operculum, "Vi- „ 18 — 20 b. Porella pro^iinqua, Smitt, Nordkap (1894). „ 18. Zooecia, lateral view, a. u, aviculai'iau umbo, o, ooeciuin, r. p, I'osette-plate, =Vi- „ 19. The back side of the zoarium, ^Vi- „ 20 a. Operculum, "V,. „ 20 b. Ooecium, "Vi- „ 21 — 23. Porella ■princrpK, Nohman, Mehavn (1894). „ 21. Operculum, "Vi- „ 22. Mandible, "V,. „ 23. The under side of the front wall of the zooecium, showing the aviculariaii chamber la. c) and the lateral channels (c h), „ 24. Smittina sniitti, Kibchenp., The Øgs Fiord I, loO m., ooecium and the uppei- part of the zooecium. ^Vi- „ 25—26. Escharella labiata, Boeck, Svolvær, on coal. „ 25. Zooecium, lateral view, "Vi- „ 26. Base of the ooecium, "Vi. „ 27. Oral denticle of Etfcharella immersa, Flem., Moskenstrømmen, "Vi. „ 28. — : — — rcntricom, Hass., Hammerfest, "Vi- „ 29. — :— — laqiæata, Noem., Hammerfest, "Vi. ,, 30. — :— — abi/ssicola, Norm., The Bømmel Fioi'd, "V,. „ 31. — : — — labiata, Boeck, Svolvær, "Vi- „ 32-35. Etscharu nordlandica , n. sp.. The Kvænang Fiord, 90 m. „ 32. .\ young zooecium and ooecium, ■•'■|^. „ 33. Oral aperture of the zooeciuin, c, coudylus, i-, opercular rib, "'/i. „ 34. Ooecium, "Vi- „ 35. Operculum, "Vi- „ 36 — 38. Smittina majuscula, Smitt, Tlie Porsanger I'^iord, 90 m. „ 3(). Zooecium and ooecium, ^Vi- „ 37. Operculum, "Vi- „ 38. Mandible, "Vi- yjin/f/fo //''^Mv////.' rS/y/v/Zf/' n ^ m y^ I ¥ MM tOf -^^^T^ h:n/,,..r,/r/,/ PL, ATE V. PLATE V. Fig. 1 — 2. Schizoporella stormi, n. sp., The Noi'th Cape (1894). „ 1. Zooecia, "/i. The avicularia are not quite correct, as the niamlibles are more pointed tlian in tlie fitrure. 2. Operculum, o. r, opercular rib, *'/i. 3 — 4. Schizoporclla Jevinsem, n. sp., Kvænangen 11, 90 m. 3. Zooecia, "/i. 4. Operculum with the proximal margin of the oral aperture, *Vi- 5 — 7. Porella glaciata, Waters, Mehavn (1894). 5. Zooecia, "/i. 6. Operculum, *Vi- 7. Mandible, '"7:- 8 — 11. Rhamphostomella scabra, Fabr., The Porsanger Fiord, 70 ra. 8. Zooecium, "-/i- 9. Oooecium, ^Vi- 10. The back side of the zoarium, ^Vi- ll. Mandible, "A- 12 — 13. ScMzoporella hexagona, n. sp., Kvænangen II, 90 m. 12. Zooecia, ^"'/i. 13. Operculum, ^Vi. 14 — 15. BhamphostomvUn pliciitii, Smitt, Nordkyn (1894). 14. Ooecium witli the upper pail of tlie zooecium. ^'Vi- The two small denticles, one on each side of the large one, are not illustrated. 15. Mandible, "Vi- 16—17. Rhamphostomella vadiatida, Hincks, The North Cape (1894). 16. Ooecium and oral aperture, "Vi- 17. Part of the frontal wall of the zooecium, *7i- 18—20. Ehamphostomella contigua, Smitt, The Ostnes Fiord, 50 — 70 m. 18. Zooecium, '-/i- 19. Operculum, *Vi- 20. Mandible, "Vi. 21 — 22. Rhamphostomelln coi^tata, Lurexz, Tromsø. 21. Ooecium, "/i. 22. Oral denticle, ^y,. 23 — 25. ScMzoporella unicornis, Johnst., Glea (Rost). 23. Zooecia, ^-/i- 24. Operculum, 'Vi- 25. Mandible, "/,. 26. Schizoporelld Iniciins, Mass., Bognøstrømmen (Bergen), 30 — 50 in., operculum, "A. 27. Schiioporella toiicorjiis, Johnst., The Hjelte Fiord (Bergen), operculum, "Vi. 28—31. Phylactella peristoniata, n. sp.. Jøkel Fiord II, 80 m. 28. Zooecium with marginal pores, p. a. c, pores to the avicularian chamber, '^"A- 29. Zooecia, s, shield beneath the oral aperture, ''-/j. 30. Mandible, =«7,. „ 51. Oral denticle, «V,. „ 32. Scliizoporella porifcra, Smitt, Napstrouunon (Lofoten), opci'culum, '^'i. ,, 33—34. ScMzoporella linmta, NoRixi., Nordkyn (1894). „ 33. Operculum, «Vi. „ 34. Oral aperture, *Vi- „ 35. Smittina trispinosa, Johnst., Bålstad (l^ofoten), operculum, "Vi- //r/i////< . ///M/////.S ,S/,/'/////- W o^l & m \:M m o o ^ J-' o ^^ u m' Ælk^.. ^^ \y L Å m h>rr/„,„fr,/ r/r/ PLATE VI \ Fig. 1. Coseinodit^ciis centndis Ehkb., Rattr. Valvc in side view, •'■'^"Vi. „ 2. C. siihbidlu'n!< Jørg. n. sp. Sample from Evenstad (near Helsesrscii, Lofoten) II, ',':, ISO!), 0—200 m. \'alvc in side view, ^"'A. .!. Thalastiiosira decipiens (Grun.), "^"/i- a. The Skjerstad Fiord V, -/i 1900. 0—420 m. The odd, asymmetrical, spine is distinctly seen (as also in the ti^'ures b— c). The structure is very difticult to draw with a satisfactory result. There are some errors in the reproduction, especially in the median part of the valve. When, however, the drawin.ffs ai'e compared with the description they will, I hope. nevertheless be of some use. The lines are meant to show the dii-eetion of the rows of areoles; some of these are also illustrated. b. The Herlo Fioi'd near Beriien, "A 189S. c. Folstad (the Ostnes Fiord, Lofoten), */i 1899, 0-3 m. Only tlie spines are shown in the liirurc. d. The Herlo Fiord. '■'/:• 189S. A valve in side view, showing the lony. somewhat curved, marginal spines and the hii:h marginal zone. e. The Vest Fiord (Lofoten), ^% 1900, (I--25 m. A cell (frustule) in side view. The common foi-ms are L'enerally lowei f. O)tho!.. Transverse striæ (of the valve) were not visible. b. N. (hyJyrida var.?) jÆiicida Grun.? One valve, in side view, "'-"/i. 38 ]). long, about 10 — 11 keel puneta on 10 n. e, d. Cells in side view, c "'"'/), d ^^"/i- In the figure d the keel puneta ai'e a little too lon<;-. They were, however, some- what, but only slightly, elongated, e. 2 valves belonging to one cell, one of them in valvar view, showint;- a veiy excentric keel; ''■'"/ 1. The valve is, however, perhaps lying somewhat obliquely. - f. A twin cell of a different foi'm, perhaps not belonging to X. lu/brida: "'^"/i- The Skjerstad Fiord XII, -^/t 1900. 0— .50 m. .57 ;• long, the bi'eadth (of the cell! 7 <<.; 12 — 14 keel puneta on 10 \>.. About 27 striæ on 10 n. ., 13. A', lanceohdn no: jii/gmæa Cl. Valve (in valvar view), ''■'"'1. Lille Molla, "A 1899. 30 [i- long, 4 |). broad. Keel puneta small, about 14 on 10 \>., in the middle of the valve wanting; there is a trace of a central nodule. Hardly belongs to AT. Innceolata W. Sm. ., r4. A', angularis var. Åariana Gkun., ^°7i. a. Cell in side view, from Seivaagen (Salten), ^V 1900, 0— 20 m. 54 \>- long, 8 |i broad; 5-(; keel puneta on 10 [j-, much closer at the ends, scarcely more distant in the middle. No transverse striæ were seen. b. Valvar view. Lille Molla, V4 1899, 0 m. 30 ij. long, 4 |). broad; 4V3 keel puneta on 10 m.. The longitudinal lines which accompany the keel, are badly reproduced. U-^CH a^ ; I I i PLATE VII. Fis;-. 15. Xit.-sclii(i (ircfica Cl. a. Cell in side view, «=7,. Tiic Ostncs Fiord T, --'A 1900, 0—25 in. 80 <>. long-, 7 <>. broad; 7—8 keel puncta on 10 ;j.. No distinct tiansversc striæ were seen. By an error in reproduction the margin appears to be a little undulated. Tlie coll is. indeed, slightly broader in the middle, then evenly narrowed off to the ends, which are of even breadth. The same species occurs in Cl. et Møll., nr. 318, from Cape Wankarema (slide in the Riksmusæuni, iStockliolm). b. Cell in side view, '^'^7i. Kvænangen, =',4 1899, 300—200 m. 71 jj. long, 8 |i broad; 8 keel puncta on lo ;).. The division lines of the connecting zone are here — as in the following ligui'cs — too plainly visible. They are in reality only seen with difKculty. c. Cell in side view, ■'■'7i, from Brettesnes (Lofoten) 74 1899. The keel puncta of only one valve are illustrated. Gl 'i. long, 9 n broad; about 10 keel puncta on 10 ji. Transverse striæ were not plainly visible. The connecting zone finely striate. d. Cell in side view; "^7,; a very large specimen. Folstad, ^4 1899. 108 \i long, 12 \i broad; 9 and 10 keel puncta on 10 . long, 5 [). broad; 7'h keel puncta on 10 <>.. Stria' indistinct. f. Valve in valvar view, ^=7i, from the same locality. 83 n long, -i— 4V-' l'- broad; 9 keel puncta on 10 ;).. .Striæ were not seen. The specimens e-f are very similar to X. lærisnima Geux., but seem to belong to the same species as a— d. 10. Tfopidonels imruUela Joeg. n. sp., •'■'7,. a, b from 71" 48' n., -49" 38' e., .S/S Heimdal, ■"/., 1900. a. Cell in side view. 7o \>. long, 18 \i. broad: about 10 striæ on 10 ;i.. b. Valve (in valvar view). 67 \>. x 12 ij., 15 striæ on lo \l. Boatshaped, with a nai-row, high, median part. c. Twin cell, in side view. The Ostnes Fiord I, ^Vs 1900, 0—25 m. The striæ are only shown on a portion of the valve, and ought to be somewhat closer. 17. Pkurosigma tenerum Jørg. ^ P. Stuxher(jli Cl. a— c. 3 cells with protoplasmatic parts, from samples consei'ved in formaline; -'"7i. Rombaken (the Ofoten l-'iord) ",:. I89!i. 0—40 m. Lengths 290 i^, 340, 275; breadths 38 \i, 38, 40. The inner parts are badly reproduced. In the figure a the chromatophores should not be united above. In b the chromatophore of the right side has paitly disappeared. The median longitudinal line of the figure c is the raphe. d. Cell in valvar view, ^"7,. The Salten Fiord II, 74 1900, 0— 50 m. The specimen has been ignited on cover-glass ami has become somewhat deformed. 18. P. (lelieaMum W. Sm., ="7,. Folstad, */i 1899, 0—3 m. 222 \>. x 26 |i. The 3 crossing lines to the right show the direction of the striæ. Veiy similar to P. delicatulum var. lariana Giu-N., but differs in having the transverse striæ rathei- less close than the oblique ones. ., 19. P. temimimiim W. Sm. var. hi/perhorea Geun. The contour of the valve is badly I'eproduced. a. Lille Molla, 'A 1899, 0 m.; "'7i. 77 'j. x 5 |x; transverse striæ 20—22 on lo jj., longitudinal ones 24. b. Folstad, 74 1899, 0—3 m.; «"7,. 20. P. tmnirostre Gecx., S""/,. The Folden Fiord I, 74 1900, 0—100 m. The specimen Ues somewhat obliquely. Only one half of the valve is given in the figure. In this position, close oblique striæ were seen, 25—30 on 10 |j.. At the ends, in- distinct lontritudinal lines, which wei'e somewhat wavy, were seen. 21. Nnrieujn frigUla Grun. a. Cell in valvar view, showing the usual ehr'omatophores; ■'=°/i- Senjenhavet, "A 1899, 0—80 m. (sample preserved in formaline). b. Cell with chromatophores; larger form; ^^"/,. Harent's Sea 71° 48' n., 49" 38' e. (S/S Heimdal =Vo 1900; c— e from the same locality). c. 2 cells of a small form, one in valvar view, with ciii'omatophores, the otlier in side view. ■'^" i. Valve 34 \i x 11 |).. d. Typical iV. frigkla Grun., ='=7i. The ti'ansversc striæ are only slightly oblique towards the ends, not by far so nuicli as in the figure. The longitudinal lines are only put on a small part of the valve. 55 ii x 14 \i-. c. A large specimen, somewhat deformed by being ignited on cover-glass; ''^7i- 96 [j. x 15 \i.: 12 transverse striæ on 10 |j.; distinct longitudinal lines, nnich clpser. No distinct centi-al area, f. A twisted chain, probably not belonging to N. frigkla, ^^Vi. The Skjerstad Fiord 11,^ '-/4 19(i0, 0— 180 m. Un account of the chromatophores it seems related to N. Vanhoffeni and is perhaps N. pelagica. 22. N'. Vanhoffeni Gran. a. A chain with protoplasmatic contents; ■*°7i- Senjenhavet, ''A 1899. 0 — 80 m. b. 2 cells of a ciiain. in tlie process of selv-dividing; ■'^"/i. Barents Sea 71" 48' n., 49" 38' e., ''V» 1900 (f, g froui tlie same locality). c. d. Chains, after being ignited on cover-glass, ^^Vi- The central nodules smaller and more indistinct than in the figure d; in c they have disappeared. The cell walls, also in e, should be much narr'ower. Malangen, 'V* 1899, 0 — 3 m. e. Chain, ignited; "''Vi- Brettesnes, '-"A 1899. The central nodules smaller than in the figure; the division lines of the con- necting zone very fine. f. 2 valves with intermediate complex connecting zone, somewhat deformed (a short time treated with sulphuric and nitric acids, then ignited on cover-glass I; ''=7i- Length 38 i^, breadth 6 |j. (or a little more). In the middle something like a narr'ow transverse stauros was indistinctly seen. It might, however, also be due to indistinct striæ (the striæ otherwise being quite invisible). g. Like f. The valve boatshaped, somewhat higher in the middle tlian at the ends. Length 24 \i., breadtli i; ;).. (Jn one valve the stauroslike figure in the middle is shown. h. A narrow valve; »°7,. Folstad, 74 1899. 0—3 m. i. Cell in optical transverse section, with chromatophore. Barent's Sea, "A 1900. 23. N. 2)chtgica Cl. A chain, after being ignited on cover-glass; ^'^°/i. Length of the cells 17 n. Brettesnes, 74 1899. 24. SUmroncis sq)teiitrio)udis Grun. Barent's Sea ^Vs 1900 (cfr. above). a. Valve; '■'■'"/ 1. To the left the striæ in the middle part of the valve are represented. b— g. Different valves; "''71 • On several of tliem tlie striæ. of the middle part are shown. Tliose towards tiic ends wei'e only seen with difficulty, h. A chain with protoplasmatic contents; ''°7i- i. Another chain. In 3 of the cells the protoplasmatic contents are seen. k. A chain, after being ignited on coverglass; "■"7i- The striæ towards the ends are not seen distinctly. On most of tlic cells only the more conspicuous median striæ are illustrated. All striæ much finer than in the figure. 25. S. (h-ani .TøRft. n. sp. Barent's Sea, 'Vo 1900. a. A chain with protoplasmatic contents; *^7i- (Sample not well preserved). b. A chain, after being ignited on cover-glass ; """/i. Iktween the cells, a connecting zone \\ith vci'v lino division lines is seen. 2(). Aclmanthes sp., «"/j. The Salten Fiord II, V4 1900, 0— 50 m. a. Lower valve with 3 cells of a chain, ignited. The structui'o of tlie valve is badly reproduccil. The striation should be more regular, and only slightly radiate towards the ends. b. Like a. The upper end nodule should not be distant from the end. The valve lies somewhat obliquely. c. A chain ignited. Only the striæ of one valve is seen in the fignie. The 3 left cells are lepresented in oplical section. .n. ■ ,o r^] å å f' ■ //I II kkjj-\ \J PLATE VIII. PLATE VIII. Achnaufhes fæniata Geun.; '•>'°/u Sea of Kara, bottom mud from a rlepth of 36 fathoms (Swedish bCxpedition to Jenissey 1875; sample from the Riksmnsæum, Stockholm). a. Part of a long chain, ignited on cover-glass (dry preparation). Breadth 2-i i>.. b. Part of another chain, in styrax. Here it is more distinctly seen that only one valve is provided with a central nodule. ,4. hyperhorea Geun. Barent's Sea, "/s 1900. a. Lower valve; "^"/i- In the middle part more distant and conspicuous striæ, the others, towards the ends, rather indistinct. Dry preparation. The valve appeared distinctly convex. Length 28 |i. b. Lower valve, from the inner side; ^=°lu 28 |ji x 6 |j.. c. Part of a chain of the same species (?), ignited on cover-glass; "'"Vi. Length of the valve 30 ]i.. Feridinium jjedunculatuvt Schutt, ■'=7i- The Oster Fiord near Bergen, 1901. a and d. Ventral view. b and c. The same specimen, dorsal view. e. The same, seen from the right side. Hexacontium enthacanihum Jørg., *^°li. Sea northwest of Vesteraalen, '-"h. 1901, 0 m. (S/S Michael Sars). a. Second shell with two radial spines and a portion of the outer shell. Only 2 byspines are figured. b. The inmost shell. H. pachydermum Jøeg., ■'°°/i- a. The Herlø Fiord (near Bei-gen), '-/s 1898. Only some of the byspines of the outer shell are figui'ed. b. Henningsvær, Vs 1899. Hexaconthim; young specimen, as yet with only two shells; ■'■'■'Vt. From the same locality as fig. 30. a. Second shell with 4, as yet only thin, radial spines. b. The same specimen in optical section, showing the two shells. Ech'momma leptodermum Jøeg., ■'""/i. a. Kvænangen I, -*/i 1899, 0—140 m. b. Sea off Røst, "/s 1899. The outer shell is pai-tly removed. c. Helligvær, '7i 1899, 0—250 m., without outer shell. The 3rd shell is indicated by transverse processus on the radial. spines. Drymyomma elegans Jøeg., "'^Vi- Skroven, Y-' 1899, 0—300 m. a. Outer shell with main- and byspines. b. The same specimen in optical section, showing the 3 shells. ('hromyechiniis horeaUs (Cl.), *'"•"/:. The Tys Fiord, -% 1899, 0—700 m. a. The 3rd shell with main- and byspines. Around it the very delicate outer shell is seen (only incompletely illustrated). Also the shell next to the inmost one is indicated in the figure; it is more distinctly seen through a large (accidental) irregular hole in the 3rd shell. b. The same specimen. Optical section, showing the 4 shells. # Æ. im- n å zn F ^cfe9V^ w/iy:/' :^\'« PLATE IX. PLATE IX. Fig-. 3(i. Chromyeehiniis horeaUs (Cl.), ^'"^/i. The outer shell is only indicated by the transverse processus of the I'adial sjiines. Larger spines on one side of the shell. Kvænangen, "Vi 1899. a. The 3rd shell, with spines. b. Optical section, showing- the three shells. Diameters 93 |)-, 40 i)..? Pores very uneven, 10 — 25 \k + 6 [x,? „ 37. ('. horealis (Cl.), the larger form with byspines on the 4th shell; ■'^"A- a. Sea oif Røst, ^-/s 1899, 0—900 m. Optical section, showing the 4 shells. Diameters 132 \>., 89, 38, ^ 17. b. The same specimen. A portion of the 3rd shell with one larger and two smaller radial spines and pores, together with a portion of the 4th shell, with pores. c. A form Avith well developed byspines on the 4th shell; optical section. The Vest Fiord, V2 1899, 0—200 m. d. The same specimen. The portion of the 3rd shell, where the outmost shell is wanting; pores and spines. e. The same. A portion of the 4th shell (very thinwalled) with pores, main spines and byspines (slender, oblique). „ 38. Ehizoplegma horeale (Cl.) Jøeg., ''^Vi- a. A well developed specimen. Sea off Røst, -/s 1899, 0—900 m. b. The same specimen. One of the main spines with surrounding network. c. The same. The inner shell; the other parts in optical section. d. Young specimen. From the sea between Norway and Iceland, due east of Iceland, 60° 43' n., 3° 1' w., 'V12 1903 (SS Michael Sars). l///.sr/////,\ A//-/Y//fy PLATE X. PLATE X. Flir. 38. Hhuoplegma horeaJc (Cl.) Jpro., -'^^i- e. Young specimen with 7 main spines. Diameter of the inner shell 28—30 \i. Sea 40 miles NW of Gaukværø, '"/i 1899, 0—700 m. f. Young specimen, divergent form with 11 main spines. Henningsvær, ''/i 1899, 0—180 m. ., 39. tiiylodictija tenuispina Jørg. n. sp., ""A. Sea off Røst, "/a 1899, 0—900 m. a. In the figure the inner rings are seen, and the connecting inner radial beams which are, however, only shown on the space between the two outer rings. The coarse pores on the median part of the shell and some of the pores on the other portion are also depicted. b. The same specimen, optical section, showing the rings and radial beams. c. The same in side view, optical section. In the middle the rounded higher portion is seen. Punctiform byspines on both sides. „ 40. S. raftdispina Jørg. n. sp., *'=7i- Sea off Røst, ^Vs 1899, 0—900 m. a. Optical section, showing the system of rings and the radial spines. The pores on the outside are shown on a portion of the valve. b. The same specimen in side view; optical section. ., 41. S. aculeaia Jøeg. n. sp., «"/i. Sea off Røst, "I-, 1899, 0-900 m. a. The disc from above, with pores and radial spines. The small dark puneta on the surface ai-e the byspines. The inner rings are suggested. b. The same specimen; optical section. c The same in side view; optical section. ., 42. Phorticium pylonium (Hck.?) Cl., «o/j, T]^e Tys Fiord, -«/s 1899, 0-700 m. '''. Schematical iigure, dorsal view, showing in perspective the 3 girdles, perpendicular to each other. The tigure shows only one of these systems of girdles; in reality there are 3 of them. L = the lateral girdle, seen from the (narrow) side; T = the transverse girdle, S ■= the sagittal one. In the middle of the latter an inner lateral girdle is developed, parallel to the outer one (is not seen in the figure), in the middle of this inner lateral girdle, an inner transverse one, a. s. 0. For the sake of clearness, the girdles are depicted narrow, and distinctly compressed. a. Dorsal view, showing the pores and the outer spines (main- and byspines). b. The same specimen, same view, optical section (lateral section). To the right and left the outer latei-al girdle is seen, and parallel to this two innei- ones. c. Same specimen, apical view. When the figure is seen from the side, where the number (42 c) is printed, it answers to the fig. a, seen from above. d. Same specunen, same view: optical section (= transverse one). The transverse girdle goes around the figure, and is seen from the (narrow) side. Across this girdle the outer sadttal one is seen, and in the inner, the second and third transverse ones. ^./y.y/y,//^/.^^/''//''-^'^'^'^'^^'^^ PLATE XI, PLATE XI Fig. 4-2. Phortirium pijlonium (Hck.?) Cl., «7,. The Tys FiorcL "Vs 1S99, 0—700 m. e. The same specimen as fig. 42 a— d (pl. X); lateral view. f. Same specimen, same view, optical section (.= sagittal one). The outer sagittal giitlle is seen from the side, and two similar inner ones. „ 43. Ph. pylonium (Hck.?) Cl., forma (?) ; *=°/,. From the same locality. In a certain position of the shell, this spiral is seen. „ 44. Ph. iiyhnium (Hck.?) Ciu, funna CO: '^^"/i. Odupyle octosfi/lc f minor J ørg. Sea off Røst, ='-A 1899, 0—900 m. Apical view. „ 45. Ph. pylonium (Hcic?) Cl., forma (?): ■'^"/i. Octopyk. octostyle f. minor Jørg. From the same locality. a. Dorsal view. b. d. The same specimen; lateral view. The right and left sides correspond to the lower and upper ends of fig. a. c. Same specimen; apical view. „ 46. StreUacantha circunitexta (Jørg.). ■'""/i- The Tys Fiord, -*/.i 1899, 0— "()(» m. a. There are more byspines than illustrated in the figure. Most of them are only seen with difficulty, except near the outlines. b. Same specimen, same view, optical section. c. Young specimen with 9 main spines. d. The same in optical section. f. The pores on a portion of the outer shell, of an oldei' specimen. e. Same specimen, showing a piercing main spine with tiie fine comiecting beams between the byspines. Side view. I ///x, /////x s///'///r/' % Sv n u PLATE XII PLATE XII. Fisr. ■!(■). Strehlacantha eircumtexta (Jørg.). !.'■. The same specimen as fig. 46 a (pl. XI), in another position; optical section, ■'""/i- h. •'°7i- From the same locality, i. The same, in optical section. 1. Young- specimen, *^7i. The Vest Fiord I, 'V, 1899, 0—180 m. k. The same, in optical section. ,, -±7. Campylacnntha dndojylwra Jørg. n. sp., ""^Vi- The Tys Fiord I, -'/s 1899, 0—700 m. In this figure, and in the following of species of the group NasseUaria. the letters have the same signification as in tlie corresponding description given on pp. 122—140: A is the apical main spine, D the dorsal one, Lj. the right lateral, Lj the left lateral main spine, V the ventral sagittal spine. a. Oblique lateral view. The secondary lateral spines are not seen. I). Oblique view, where one of these secondary lateral spines is distinctly seen. c. Dorsal view, showing both these secondary spines. ' yt A-s- , l///x> /////\ . s///'///, PLATE XIII. PLATE XIII. Fig^. 48. Dicti/orircus dathratiis Jørg. n. sp. Hemiing-svær, -% 1899. a °"7i, b— e ■'""/i. As regards the sig-iiitieation of the letters, cfr. above p. 125 and p. 130. a. Dorsal view. b. Dorsal-lateral vie\\-. c. Sagittal view . Only the meshes f, the spines g and the right side of the spines k and meshes c are illnstrated. d. Lateral view. e. Ventral view. „ ii). Cnratospyns hijperhorea Jørg. n. sp., ''■''Vi. The Vest Fiord Vj 18'*9, 0—200 m. ,, 50. Pledacantha oiJcislcos Jørg., *°7i- Ofoten II, Va 1899, 0 — 10(» m. Apical view. Diameter of the network about 65 ;).. „ 51. P. oiJdslcos JøKG., var.: ■'"Vi- Sea off Røst, "Vi 1899, 0 — 900 m. Very strong spines and arches, i). Ventral view; the piimary ventral arch and the primary ventral mesh in front. b. The same specimen, apical view. Length of spine D 55 [j-; greatest breadth of the beams G \>.; largest mesh (the secondary mesh to the right of spine D) 22 x 15 [j.. c. The same, lateral ■view; the left lateral arch and the left lateral mesh in front. (1. The same, lateral vieAV ; the right lateral arch and the .right lateral mesh in front. e. The same as the foregoing, but turned 90° upwards. The mesh beyond (and below) the right lateral mesh in front. 52. P. oiMskos Jørg., ^''Vi- The Vest Fiord 1, "A 1899, 0—180 m. Young specimen. Antapical view. „ 53. P. oildslcos Jørg., ■'"Vi- Henningsvær, "Vs 1899, 0—280 m. Lateral view; the right lateral arch and mesh in front. „ 54. The same, ^'"Vi- Dorsal view. „ 55. P. oihislws Jørg., ■■■'*Vi- Helligvær, 'Vi 1899, 0— 25(» m. a. Lateral view; the right lateral arch in front. b. The same, turned a little upwards and to the left. , c. Lateral view; the riglit lateral main spine in front. The unclosed network is seen. d. Lateral view; the meshes under the right lateral spine in front. e. Antapical view. „ 5(3. /*. oihshos Jørg., ■*^Vi- a. .Somewhat oblique antapical view. The Vest Fiord II, 0—200 m., ''Vi 1899. Diameter of the network about 5it |).. b. Oblique antapical view. Sea off Aalesnnd, (il" 56' n . 2" 40' e., 'Vs 1893, 0 m. (S/S Michael Sars). Diameter of the network about 60 ]J-. „ 57. P. oildskos Jørg., ^**Vi- A well developed specimen from Henningsvær, -'Vs 1899. 0 — 280 m. a. Ventral view; the ventral arch and the notwoi'k above, in front. b. The same, apical view. „ 58. P. frichoi(l(v Jørg. n. sp., ''"Vi- Ventral-latei'al view; the right lateral spine in front. Sea north of Shetland, 03" 36' n.. 0» 32' e., 'V2 1903 (S/S Michael Sars). ^^(/y/C/^y, ////My////.v aX/y//',./' I PLATE XIV. PLATE XIV. Fig-. 59. Fhormacaufha hi/strix (Jøkg.) Jøbg., ™7i- The Vest Fiord I, "/i 1899, 0—180 m. A well developed specimen. a. Lateral view; placed as a species of Monocyrtida after Hæckel, with the ,,tophorn"' upwards. The right latei'al main spine, Li, in front. b. The same, dorsal view, showing the network I'ound the (columella and) tophorn. The spine A is removed. c. The same, ventral view, showing the ventral sagittal spine and the network above. The other main spines are only indicated. ., 60. Ph. hystrix (Jøeg.) Jøeg., *=%. Ofoten II, V2 1899, 0 — 100 m. Lateral view, the right lateral arch (Bj) and mesh in front. A young specimen, pei'haps belonging to a species intermediate between PhonnarantJia hy>-. Skeleton very light in weight. „ 61. Ph. hystrix (Jøno.) JøRa., ^'^^/i. Helligvær, '-/i 1899, 0—250 m. A young specimen; dorsal view. Length of the spine L,. 75 t)-. 62. Ph. hystrix (.Joug.) Jøbg., *'''°/u Sea off Aalesund, 61" 56' n., 2" -40' c., '",2 1903 (S/S Michael Sars). A young specimen; ventral view. 'Die short branch from spine Lj to the point of connection between the ventral (B^,) and the one lateral arch (Hi) is distinctly seen. „ 6;^. Ph. hystrix (Jøkg.) ,Jøeg., *''°/,. From the same locality. Lateral view. The short common branch, mentioned under fig. 62, is here in front, together with the right lateral arch (Bi) and the network above. The spine A is broken off. „ 64. (ionosphcera jjrimordialis Jøeg. n. sp., '^°/i. The Oster Fiord (near Bergen\ 'Vo 1900, 200—400 m. Diametei' of the I'ing 22 |).; length of the largest spine about 100 |i. ,, 65. -, breadth 51 [j.; narrow end (,,tail tip") 17 \y long. Teeth 36 — 38. The areoles are only figured on a little portion of the surface and the wail. PLATE XV. PLATE XV. Fig-. 69. Protoscenium simplex (Cl.) Jørg., '•''•°i\. fSea north of Shetland 63" 36' n.. O" 32' e., "A 1903, o m. (S/S Micliael Sårs). Somewhat oblique, apical view. Diameter of the network 68 |i. „ 70. Euscenkim corynephorum Jøkg., ^'"^/i. Raftsund. 'V2 1899, 0—260 m. Oblique antapieal view. Diameter of the network about 100 [).; longest spines 120 ii. „ 71. Cladoscenium Jricolpium (Hck.) Jørg., ■''"/i. A well developed specimen from the By Fiord (near Bergen), -V2 1899, 0 — 50 m. Ventral-lateral view; the spine Lj in front. Network 58 |j. high, 75 \>. broad. Tophorn protruding 94 \>.. b. The same as a. optical section, showing the most important spines and arches. „ 72. C', tricolpium (Hck.) Jørg., very young specimen; ■"*7i. Helligvær, '-/i 1899, 0—250 m. a. Oblique, apical view. b. I;atei-al view; the spine Lj in front. „ 73. C. tricolpium (Hck.) Jørg., young specimen; '"*'7i. Fom the same locality. Apical view. „ 74. C. limhiihim Jørg. n. sp., ''°7i- Sea 40 miles N\V of Gaukværø, ^7i 1899, 0 — 7<>0 m. Lateral view. In the upper part, tile outer netwoi'k is removed. „ 75. Peridinm longispinum Jørg. Sea off Aalesund. 61° 56' n.. 2° 40' e.. '"/j 1903, <) m. (S/S Mieliael Sars). A well devel- oped specimen. a. Ventral view; the „tophom" downwards; ''"7i- b. The same, lateral-venti'al view; the spine L in front; ■''"'/i. Diameter of the network 32 11-. ,, 76. P. longispinum Jørg., *=7i. The Vest Fiord II, "/'i 1899, 0— 20(i m. The typical form. Cephalis 42 ]). high. a. Lateral-ventral view. b. Lateral view; the spine L in front. e. Apical view; the very long ventral sagittal spine is seen. (1. The same, lower optical section, showing the meshes about the spines D and V. ,. 77. /'. loiuiispiiium JoRG., ''571. Øxsund, 'Vs 1899, 600 m. Not fully developed specimen; dorsal view. Diameter of the net- work 34 [i. „ 78. I', hnuiispinum JøR{^., "'*7i- Helligvær, '7i 1899, 0 — 250 m. Ventral view. „ 79. P. lungi)- broad. Most of the spines broken off. „ 86. Helotholus Mstricosa Jørg. n. sp., ^°7i. Øxsund, '72 1899, 0—300 m. a. Inside the shell the long axial divided spine is seen. b. Antapical view of the cephalis and the upper part of the thorax (neck stricture). 4 spines are seen. ,, 87. H. Mstricosa Jørg., ^'*7i- From the same locality. Young specimen. b. Portion of a broken shell, showing the protruding ventral, sagittal spine. „ 88. H. Mstricosa Jørg., ^=^'U. Ofoten II, 72 1899, 0—100 m. Apical view. Diameter of the thorax 94 ij., of the cephalis 27 [i.. Pores very uneven, from 5 to 20 |j.. „ 89. DictyopMmus Mstricosus Jørg. n. sp., -'571. Sea off Røst, --/a 1899, 0—900 m. Shell 68 'j. high, 85 broad; cephahs 22 |t hig-h, 84 broad. Pores uneven, from 9 n to very small, not considerably smaller on the cephalis. b. The same; optical section, showing 4 main spines. The three swelling-s, mentioned \inder Lithomelissa srtosa (above p. 127) and other species, are distinctly seen. ., 90. Litharachnium tentorium. Hck. Sea north of Shetland. 63" 36' n., 0" 32'_ e., "A 1903 (S/S Michael Sars). a. The entire shell of a fully developed specimen, ="7]. b. Upper (conical) part of the shell, ■'^7i. c— e. Pores and parts of the network, ''«7i ; c from below the broken part of the shell, e the largest pores of the cone, above the beginning intermediate ribs, d farther down on the cone, where intermediate ribs appear. „ 91. L. tentorium Hck., *^"/\. Skroven, 7* 1899, 0 — 150 m. "^'oung specimen. a. Lateral view. b. Apical view. The 3 primary meshes in the neck stricture are seen. c. A portion of the network near the margin below. Åvf/ez/s, l//m'////Av S/y/Z/r/' ihV/ / 82 \ \ LQ mm Li rr-P ^EGi PLATE XVII PLATE XVII. Fig. 92. Androojdns yamplionycha (Jørg.) Jørg., ■*^°/i- The Herlø Fiord (near Bergen), -'/e 1898, 0—400 m. A well developed specimen with very strong and numerous byspines. Cephalis 38 i^ (long) x 34 \i. (broad); thorax 42.5 x 76; abdomen 110 X 110; tophorn 64 |i. „ 93. .4. gamphmyeha (Jørg.) Jørg., ''"Vi- Ofoten II, "A 1899, 0—100 m. Antapical view, showing the main spines (except the spine D), the „collar septum" (Hck.) and the outlines of the shell. „ 94. A. amhhjcephalis (Jørg.) Jørg., «"/i. Øxsund, '"/a 1899, 550—620 m. yhell 102 (long) x 90 |i. „ 95. A. ambhjcephalis (Jørg.) Jørg., ■'=7i. The Vest Fiord I, 0—180 m., 'Vi 1899. Young specimen. Cephalis 27 \y broad, thorax 72 [i. Cephalis as yet open above; abdomen not yet developed, only indicated through some marginal spines below. a. Lateral-ventral view; the spine Lj. in front, a little to the right. b. The same, lateral view. The inner septum, between thorax and abdomen, is seen. „ 96. A, amhlyæphalis (Jørg.) Jørg., *^7i- „ 97. A. amUycephalis (Jørg.) Jørg. Apical view, showing the cephalis open above. „ 98. Clathrocyclas craspedota (Jørg.) Jørg., '*7i- Helligvær, '7i 1899, 0 — 250 m. A well developed specimen; apical view. Greatest diameter of the abdomen 167 |i, of the thorax 133 |)., of the cephalis 42. „ 99. CI. craspedota (Jørg.) .Jørg., **7i- From the same locality. Young specimen; abdomen as yet wanting. a. Lateral view. b. Apical view. „ 100. CI. ffraspedota (Jørg.j Jørg., ■'=7i- Ofoten II, 72 1899, 0—250 m. Young specimen without abdomen. Cephalis 25 [jl high X 42 [i broad below; the longest tophorn 127 n. a. Lateral view, showing the two strong tophorns. b. Apical view. c. Optical section in the region of the „neck" ; apical view. The main spines, except spine D, are seen. d. Optical section, lateral view, showing the two tophorns protruding from the inner skeleton. „ 101. a. Didyoceras acanthicum Jørg., *'=°/i. Skroven, V* 1899, 0 — 150 m. Apical view, showing the „collar septum'", the main spines (except spine D) and the outlines of the shell. „ 105. Radiosphæra anacanthica Jørg. n. sp., ''^7i- The Skjerstad Fiord IV, 0 — 330 m., '-'A 1900. Diameter of the central capsule, 68 |i. The calymma quite invisible in water. „ 106. R. anacanthica Jørg., ■'=7!- Kvænangen II, 0 — 50 m. The calymma made visible through staining with safranine. .-. .\/y/v/h'/' X ,4 ^ ;'r '.M$^fj:C m # . /i/h/t:/i.ycfi del PLATE XVIII. PLATE XVIII. Fig. 101. b. Dictyoceras acanthimm Jøkg., ■*"7i. The Herlø Fiord (near Bergen), =7* 1898, 0— iOO m. Cephalis .33 [j. high X 31 broad; thorax 73 x 101; abdomen 38 x 126 ji. Pores of the cephalis 3.5 n, of the thorax 4—7.5 ]j., of the abdomen (5—10 1^. ., 102. Stichocorys seriafa (Jørg.) Jørg., ■'^o/,. Øxsund, "A 1899, 250—350 m. A well developed specimen. ,. 103. St. seriata (Jørg.) Jørg.. *=°/u 8ea off Aalesund, 61" 5«' n., 2" 40' e., 'V2 1903, 0 m. (S/S Michael Sars). A well devel- oped specimen. ., 104. St seriata (Jørg.) Jørg., «7i. Sea north of Shetland, 63° 36' n., 0" 32' e., ^Va 1903, 0 m. (S/S Michael Sars). A well developed specimen. Length (tophorn not included) 128 |)-, greatest breadth 72 jj.. Largest pores 6 |x long. The pores on the upper part are omitted in the figure. [Figs. 105—106, on pi. XVII.] ., 107. Acanthocorys umhelUfera Hck. (?), "0/j_ The Oster Fiord (near Bergen), ^Ve, 1900, 200 — 400 m.; Cephalis 54 \i. high x 46 broad, thorax 38 x 96. ,, 108. Lithovielissa setosa Jørg., ""7i- Kvænangen, -■'/i 1899, 0 — 140 m. a. Lateral view; the spine Lj in front. b. Ventral-apical view; the sagittal ventral spine in front upwards. The inner lattice plate between tiic spines V and Lj is seen; also the axial spine", a. The specimen not fully developed. ., 109. Am^Mmelissa setosa (Ch.) J ønG., •'•'7i. Near Jan Mayen, S/S Michael Sars 1900, st. 19, Vs, 50 — 100 m. Young specimens (?). a. Antapical view. b. Another specimen; dorsal view. „ 110. Cannosphæra lepta Jørg., ■'°7i. The Herlø Fiord (near Bergen), ^7= 1898, n — 300 m. Some tangential and radial beams. ., 111. Challengeron Channeri (Mtjrr.) Hck., ^oo/^^ gg^, 40 miles N\V of Gaukværo, ^Vi 1899, 0—700 m. Peristome and radial spines broken off. The crossing lines in the middle indicate the structure of the shell. ., 112. Oh. armatum Borg., *^"/i. From the same locality- Illustrated from a sketch, as the specimen was lost before a complete drawing could be finished. ,, 113. Cadium melo (Cl.) Borg., *^'^/i. Sea off Røst, "/a 1899, 0—900 m. 85 [i long x 60 |x broad. „ 114. House oi Leprotintinnus pellucidus (Cl.) Jørg., ■'°7i- The Skjerstad Fiord IV, Vj 1900, 0—300 m. Foreign bodies on the house much more numerous than usual. „ 115. House of Tmtinnopsis nitida Brandt, vav. ovalis Jørg. n. var.; """/i. Moskenstrommen, 'Vi 1899, 0—100 m. Length 43 n, greatest breadth 38 ji; breadth of the mouth 22 \i.. „ 116. House of T. nitida Brandt, var. sinuata (Brandt); '™/j. Moskenstrommen, 'Vi 1899, 0 — 50 m. Lengtli 83 \>., breadth of the mouth 58 (i, breadth in the middle 46 |i.. „ 117. Codone.Ua lagenula (Clap, et Lachm.) Entz, var. orata Jørg.; ="7i- From the west coast, near Bergen. ., 118. Ptychocylis nrnula (Clap, et Lachm.) Brandt var. subarctica Jørg. n. var; ""^71. Lyngen II, 0—250 m., -'Vi 1899. The plicæ of the house only indicated near the mouth, where they are more conspicuous. „ 119. Cyttarocylis doiticulata (Ehrb.) Fol., rar. subedentata Jørg. n. var.; *^°/u Kvænangen I, ■*/i, 0—50 m. Length 111 [jl, „tail tip" 12 |x; breadth of the mouth 49 [>.. 36 teeth. Areoles omitted in the figure. „ 120. C. denticiilata (Ehrb.) Fol., var. subedentata Jørg.; ^'^/i. The Ogs Fiord, ^Vs 1899, 0-90 m. Lengtli 145 |jl, tail 34 |j.; breadth 51 |).. 36 teeth. Areoles 2V2 on 10 |x, omitted in the figure. [Fig. 121 on pi. XIV]. '////.v S/i/'/Z^r/- <^^ f)C0COCC ococccc DCCCOCii fiCCOOOr ■.OOCOCC- \pOOOOCc '■■r^- '^y^: •y '' , 112 i t«, PLATE XIX. PLATE XIX. Temperature curves. I. Tranødybet, Vs 1899. II. Tranødøbet, ^Vs 1899. III. The ,Sea NW of Røst, ^Vs 1899. IV. Tys Fiord I, -'/'s 1899. V. Øxsund, 'Vi 1899. VI. Skjomen II, V2 1899. VII. Øgs Fiord II, "/a 1899. VIII. Skjerstad Fiord XII, V2 1900. Bert/ens Museums Skriftei ¥\ ^ i^i PLATE XX. PLATE XX. The monthly average heights of water at Kabelvaag (red curves) and Vardø (blue curves) I. 1882 IV. 1882 II. 188-i V. 1884 III. 1885 VI. 1885 The averag-e monthly downfall at Svolvær and Vardø S (red curve) V (blue curve). From „Vandstandsmaalinger" ed. by „Den norske gradmaalingskomraission" and „Nedbøriagttagelser i Norge'' ed. by ..Det norske meteorolognske institut'". Bergens Muieiims Skrifter 5-1 • i-i-ij-i -i-L-|.-ii±mt v^r:^:^ ^^±x'mt^. : -- I -- /-x \ '■■■■,, r--^^ \ ^ /:, i^. ^^^'"'^'^T^^ / ■-^ ^-1 " \ \ / / — \ / "%//' v^ X/ ^ ^.---'^^^^ \ j — ^~-->, / [\ / / [ ^ / ~~\ / \ / \ y \ ^^ ' v__^^ ^^^^_^ --^^.__ - ^^^~^-~^^^ - _._:.■ i 1 : i, : i ■ |i !„;, - . ! .1... : . 1 Ftbraar. Man, April, PLATE XXI. PLATE XXI. Downfall curves. The crossed lines ( ) represent the monthly average downfall of the year 1899, and the straiglit lines ( ) show the monthly values for T. iSvolvær (black curves). II. fSkomvær (blue curves). III. Tromsø (red curves). IV. Alten (green curves). From „Nedbøriagttagelser i Norge" ed. by „Det norske meteorologiske institut". lifrgens Miisvnim Skriftei I i-T::T::rrr:aT:i -jj^^-yj: ^■jj'-r^^^^jj ■[■■■y-,.. .|..j,..,....,....,....::...|.. ' , \ \ \ \ I ! M I ! I I I ! I I r ; I I FT'T-ri I ' I I I I \yy nuar, Pebimr, Mars, April, Hal, Juni^ Juli, August, Stpltmber, Nouember. December. i \ J I i 3 2044 07;